========================================================================
  THE JOURNAL OF CHARLES WESLEY
  by Charles Wesley
========================================================================

Charles Wesley's personal journal documenting his spiritual experiences,
missionary voyage to Georgia, and the early days of the Methodist movement
alongside his brother John.

  Chapters: 40

------------------------------------------------------------------------
  TABLE OF CONTENTS
------------------------------------------------------------------------

    0. The Journal Of Charles Wesley
    1. March 9 - August 30, 1736
    2. September 4 - December 30, 1736
    3. January 3 - April 30, 1737
    4. May 2 - August 31, 1737
    5. September 9 - December 31, 1737
    6. January 5 - April 30, 1738
    7. May 1 - August 31, 1738
    8. September 1 - November 6, 1739
    9. May 1 - August 6, 1740
   10. September 7 - December 31, 1740
   11. April 3 - September 22, 1741
   12. January 1 - April 30, 1744
   13. May 2 - August 31, 1744
   14. September 2 - December 30, 1745
   15. January 4 - April 28, 1745
   16. May 5 - August 26, 1745
   17. September 1 - December 29, 1745
   18. January 1 - April 30, 1746
   19. May 1 - August 31, 1746
   20. September 2 - December 31, 1746
   21. January 1- April 27, 1747
   22. May 3 - August 31, 1747
   23. September 1 - December 28, 1747
   24. Januray 15 - April 29, 1748
   25. May 1 - August 31, 1748
   26. September 1- December 31, 1748
   27. January 3 - April 30, 1749
   28. May 1 - August 31, 1749
   29. September 1 - December 25, 1749
   30. Januray 1 - April 20, 1750
   31. May 2 - August 28, 1750
   32. September 1 - December 28, 1750
   33. Janurary 1 - April 30, 1751
   34. May 1 - August 26, 1751
   35. January 2 - February 27, 1743
   36. May 17 - August 28, 1743
   37. November 29 - December 6,1753
   38. July 8 - August 13, 1754
   39. September 17 - November 5, 1756

========================================================================
  CHAPTER 0: THE JOURNAL OF CHARLES WESLEY
========================================================================


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 1: MARCH 9 - AUGUST 30, 1736
========================================================================

March 9 - August 30, 1736

TUESDAY, March 9th , 1736, about three in the afternoon, I first set foot on St.
Simon's island, and immediately my spirit revived. No sooner did I enter upon my
ministry, than God gave me, like Saul, another heart. So true in that [remark]
of Bishop Hall: "The calling of God never leaves a man unchanged; neither did
God ever employ any one in His service, whom He did not enable to the work He
set him; especially those whom He raises up to the supply of His place, and the
representation of Himself." The people, with Mr. Oglethorpe, all arrived the day
before.

The first who saluted me on my landing was honest Mr. Ingham, with his usual
heartiness. Never did I more rejoice at the sight of him; especially when he
told me the treatment he had met with, for vindicating the Lord's day: such as
every Minister of Christ must meet with. The people seemed overjoyed to see me:
Mr. Oglethorpe in particular received me very kindly.

I spent the afternoon in the conference with my parishioners. (With what
trembling ought I to call them mine !) At seven we had evening prayers, in the
open air, at which Mr. Oglethorpe was present. The lesson gave me the fullest
direction, and greatest encouragement: "Continue instant in prayer, and watch in
the same with thanksgiving; with praying also for us, that God would open unto
us a door of utterance, to speak the mystery of Christ; that I may make it
manifest, as I ought to speak. Walk in wisdom toward them that are without,
redeeming the time. Let your speech be always with grace, seasoned with salt,
that ye may know how ye ought to answer every man." "Say to Archippus, Take heed
to the ministry which thou hast received of the Lord, that thou fulfil it."
(Col. iv. 2--6, 17.) At nine I returned, and lay in the boat.

Wed., March l0th. Between five and six in the morning I read short prayers to a
few at the fire, before Mr. Oglethorpe's tent, in a hard shower of rain. Mr.
Oglethorpe had set up a tent for the women, near his own. Toward noon I found an
opportunity of talking at the tent-door with Mrs. W. I laboured to guard her
against the cares of the world, and to give herself to God in the Christian
sacrifice; but to no purpose. God was pleased not to add weight to my words;
therefore they could make no impression.

After dinner I began talking with M. Germain, about baptizing her child by
immersion. She was much averse to it, though she owned it a strong, healthy
child. I then spoke to her husband, who was soon satisfied, and brought his wife
to be so too.

In the evening I endeavoured to reconcile M.W. to M. H., who, I assured her,
bore her no ill-will. She replied, "You must not tell me that. M.H. is a very
subtle woman. I understand her perfectly. There is a great man in the case;
therefore I cannot speak; only that she is exceeding jealous of me" Company
stopped her saying more.

Thur., March 11th. At ten this morning I began the full service, to about a
dozen women, whom I had got together; intending to continue it, and only to read
a few prayers to the men before they went to work. I also, expounded the second
lesson with some boldness, as I had a few times before.

After prayers I met M. H.'s maid, in a great passion of tears, at being struck
by her mistress. She seemed resolved to make away with herself, to escape her
Egyptian bondage. With much difficulty I prevailed upon her to return, and
carried her back to her mistress. Upon my asking M. H. to forgive her, she
refused me with the utmost roughness, rage, and almost reviling.

Mr. Tacknet, whom I talked with next, made me full amends. He was in an
excellent temper; resolved to strive, not with his wife, but himself, in putting
off the old man, and putting on the new.

In the evening I heard the first harsh word from Mr. Oglethorpe, when I asked
for something for a poor woman. The next day I was surprised by a rougher
answer, in a matter that deserved still greater encouragement. I know not how to
account for his increasing coldness.

My encouragement was the same in speaking with M. W., whom I found all storm and
tempest. The meek, the teachable M. W. (that was in the ship) was now so wilful,
so untractable, so fierce, that I could not bear to stay near her. I did not
mend myself by stumbling again upon Mr. Oglethorpe, who was with the men under
arms, in expectation of an enemy. I stayed as long as I could, however, "Unsafe
within the wind Of such commotion:" but at last the hurricane of his passion
drove me away.

Sun., March 14th. We had prayers under a great tree. In the Epistle I was
plainly shown what I ought to be, and what to expect. "Giving no offence in
anything, that the ministry be not blamed: but in all things approving ourselves
as the Ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in
distresses, in strives, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings,
in fastings; by purity by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy
Ghost, by love unfailing, by the word of truth, by the power of God, by the
armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left, by honour and
dishonour, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, and yet true; as
unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and
not killed; as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich;
as having nothing, and yet possessing all things." (2 Cor. vi. 8-10.)

I preached with boldness, on singleness of intention, to about twenty people,
among whom was Mr. Oglethorpe. Soon after, as he was in M. H.'s hut, a bullet
(through the carelessness of one of the people, who were exercising today) flew
through the wall, close by him. M. Germain now retracted her consent for having
her child baptized: however, M. Colwell's I did baptize by true immersion,
before a numerous congregation.

At night I found myself exceedingly faint, but had no better bed to go to than
the ground; on which I slept very comfortably, before a great fire, and woke up
the next morning perfectly well.

Tues., March 16th. I was wholly spent in writing letters for Mr. Oglethorpe. I
would not spend six days more in the same manner for all Georgia.

Wed., March 17th. I found an opportunity to tell M.W. the reason why I had not
talked to her lately which was, my despair of doing her any good. She
acknowledged herself entirely changed, but could never tell me the cause. I
immediately guessed it, and mentioned my conjecture. She confessed the truth of
it. My soul was filled with pity; and I prayed God the sin of others might not
ruin her.

Thur., March 18th. Today Mr. Oglethorpe set out with the Indians, to hunt the
buffalo upon the main, and to see the utmost limits of what they claimed. In the
afternoon M. W. discovered to me the whole mystery of iniquity.

I went to my myrtle-walk, where, as I was repeating, "I will thank thee, for
thou hast heard me, and art become my salvation," a gun was fired from the other
side of the hushes. Providence had that moment turned me from that end of the
walk, which the shot flew through; but I heard them pass close by me.

Sun., March 21st. Mr. Oglethorpe had ordered, more often than once, that no man
should shoot on a Sunday. Germain had been committed to the guard-room for it in
the morning, but was, upon his submission, released. In the midst of the sermon
a gun was fired. Davison, the constable, ran out, and found it was the Doctor;
told him it was contrary to orders, and he was obliged to desire him to come to
the officer. Upon this the Doctor flew into a great passion, and said, "What, do
you not know that I am not to be looked upon as a common fellow " Not knowing
what to do, the constable went, and returned, after consulting with Hermsdorf,
with two centinels, and brought him to the guard-room. Hereupon M. H. charged
and fired a gun; and then ran thither, like a mad woman, crying she had shot,
and would be confined too. The constable and Hermsdorf persuaded her to go away.
She cursed and swore in the utmost transport of passion, threatening to kill the
first man that should come near her. Alas, my brother! what has become of thy
hopeful convert

In the afternoon, while I was talking in the street with poor Catherine, her
mistress came up to us, and fell upon me with the utmost bitterness and
scurrility; saying she would blow me up, and my brother, whom she once thought
honest, but was now undeceived: that I was the cause of her husband's
confinement; but she would be revenged, and expose my hypocrisy, my prayers four
times a day, by beat of drum, and abundance more, which I cannot write, and
thought no woman, though taken from Drurylane, could have spoken. I only said, I
pitied her, but defied all she or the devil could do; for she could not hurt me.
I was strangely preserved from passion, and at parting told her that, I hoped
she would soon come to a better mind.

In the evening hour of retirement I resigned myself to God, in my brother's
prayer for conformity to a suffering Savior.

Faint and weary with the day's fatigue, I found my want of true holiness, and
begged God to give me comfort from his word. I then read, in the evening lesson,
"But thou, O man of God, flee these things; and follow after righteousness,
godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness. Fight the good fight of faith, lay
hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art called, and hast professed a good
profession before many witnesses." (1 Tim. vt. 11, 12.) Before prayers I took a
walk with Mr. Ingham, who was surprised I should not think innocence a
sufficient protection. I had not indeed acquainted him with what M. W. had told
me. At night I was forced to exchange my usual bed, the ground, for a chest,
being almost speechless through a violent cold.

Tues., March 23rd. In reading Hebrews xi., I felt my faith revive; and I was
confident God would either turn aside the trial, or strengthen me to bear it. In
the afternoon Mr. Davison informed me that, the Doctor had sent his wife a word
to arm herself from the case of instruments, and forcibly make her escape; to
speak to Mr. Oglethorpe first, and even to stab any that should oppose her. M.
Perkins told me, she had heard M. H. say," Mr. Oglethorpe dares not punish me."
I was encouraged by the lesson: "God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but
of power, and of love, and of a sound mind. Be not thou therefore ashamed of the
testimony of our Lord, nor of me his prisoner: but be thou partaker of the
afflictions of the Gospel according to the power of God." "Whereunto I am an
appointed Preacher. For which cause I also suffer these things: nevertheless I
am not ashamed: for I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is
able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day." (2 Tim. i.
7, 8, 11, 12.)

Wed., March 24th. I was enabled to pray earnestly for my enemies, particularly
Mr. Oglethorpe, whom I now looked upon as the chief of them. Then I gave myself
up entirely to God's disposal, desiring I might not now want power to pray, when
I most of all needed it. Mr. Ingham then came, and read the thirty-seventh
psalm: a glorious exhortation to patience, and confidence in God, from the
different estate of the good and wicked. After breakfast I again betook myself
to intercession, particularly for M. W., that Satan, in the shape of that other
bad woman, might not stand at her right hand. Doubting whether I should not
interpose for the prisoners, I consulted the oracle, and met Jer. xliv. 16, 17:
"As for the word which thou hast spoken to us in the name of the Lord, we will
not hearken unto it: but we will certainly do whatsoever thing goeth forth out
of our own mouth." This determined me not to meddle with them at all.

At eleven, I met M. Perkins, who told me of the infamy M. H. had brought on Mr.
Oglethorpe, and the utter discouragement it would be to the people, if she was
supported. Farther she informed me that M. W. had began to repent of having
engaged so far with her, confessing she had done it through cowardice, as
thinking Mr. Oglethorpe would bear her out against all the world.

Soon after I talked with M. W., and with the last degree of astonishment heard
her accuse herself. Horror of horrors! Never did I feel such excess of pity. I
gave myself up to prayer for her. Mr. Ingham soon joined me. All the prayers
expressed a full confidence in God: when notice was given to us of Mr.
Oglethorpe's landing. M.H., Mr. Ingham, and myself were sent for. We found him
in his tent, with the people round it; Mr. and M.H. within. After a short
hearing, the officers were reprimanded, and the prisoners dismissed. At going
out M. H. modestly told me, she had something more to say against me, but would
take another time. I only answered," You know, Madam, it is impossible for me to
fear you." When they were gone, Mr. Oglethorpe said he was convinced, and glad I
had had no hand in all this. I told him I had something to impart, of the last
importance, when he was at leisure. He took no notice, but read his letters; and
I walked away with Mr. Ingham, who was utterly astonished. The issue is just
what I expected.

I was struck with those words in the evening lesson: "Thou therefore, my son, be
strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus." "Endure hardness, as a good
soldier of Jesus Christ." "Remember that Jesus Christ was raised from the dead
according to my Gospel: wherein I suffer trouble, as an evil-doer, even unto
bonds; but the word of God is not bound. Therefore I endure all things for the
elect's sakes, that they may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus
with eternal glory. It is a faithful saying: For if we be dead with him, we
shall also live with him: if we suffer, we shall also reign with him." (2 Tim.
ii. 1, 3, 8-12.) After reading I could not forbear adding, "I need say nothing.
God will shortly apply this."

Glory be to God for my confidence hitherto! O what am I if left to myself! but I
can do and suffer all things through Christ strengthening me.

Thur., March 25th. At five I heard the second drum beat for prayer, which I had
desired Mr. Ingham to read, being much weakened by my fever. But considering I
ought to appear at this time especially, I rose and heard those animating words:
"If any man serve me, let him follow me; and where I am, there shall also my
servant be: if any man serve me, him will my Father honour. Now is my soul
troubled; and what shall I say Father, save me from this hour: but for this
cause came I unto this hour. Father, glorify thy name." (John xii. 26-28.)

At half-hour past seven Mr. Oglethorpe called me out of my hut. I looked up to
God, and went. He charged me with mutiny and sedition; with stirring up the
people to desert the colony. Accordingly he said they had had a meeting last
night, and sent a message to him this morning, desiring leave to go; that their
speaker had informed against them, and me the spring of all; that men constantly
came to prayers, therefore I must have instigated them; that he should not
scruple shooting half-a-dozen of them at once; but that he had, out of kindness,
first spoken to me. My answer was, "I desire, Sir, you would have no regard to
my brothers, my friends, or the love you had for me, if anything of this is made
out against me. I know nothing of their meeting or designs. Of those you have
mentioned, not one comes constantly to prayers, or sacrament. I never incited
any one to leave the colony. I desire to answer my accuser face to face." He
told me, my accuser was Mr. Lawley, whom he would bring, if I would wait here. I
added," Mr. Lawley is a man who has declared he knows no reason for keeping fair
with any man, but a design to get all he can by him: but there was nothing to be
got by the poor Persons." I asked whether he himself was not assured that there
were enough men in Frederica, to say or swear anything against any man that
should be in disgrace: whether; if he himself was removed, or succeeded ill, the
whole stream of the people would not be turned against him; and even this
Lawley, who was of all others the most violent in condemning the prisoners, and
justifying the officers. I observed, this was the old cry, "Away with the
Christians to the lions ;" mentioned H. and his wife's scandalizing my brother
and me, and vowing revenge against us both, threatening me yesterday even in his
presence. I asked what redress or satisfaction was due to my character; what
good I could do in my present parish, if cut off by their calumnies from ever
seeing one half of it. I ended with assuring him, I had and should still make it
my business to promote peace among all. I felt no disturbance while speaking,
but lifted up my heart to God, and found him present with me. While Mr.
Oglethorpe was fetching Lawley, I thought of our Lord's words, "Ye shall be
brought before Governors and Kings for my sake. But when they deliver you up,
take no thought how or what ye shall speak: for it shall be given you in that
same hour what ye shall speak ;" (Matt. x. 18, 19 ;) and applied to Him for
help, and words to make my defence. Before Mr. Oglethorpe returned I called in
upon Mr. Ingham, and desired him to pray for me: then walked, and, musing on the
event, opened the book on Acts xv. 31-- 83: "Which when they had read, they
rejoiced for the consolation; and exhorted the brethren with many words, and
confirmed them. And after they had tarried there a space, they were let go in
peace." Mr. Ingham coming, I related all that had passed. On sight of Mr.
Oglethorpe and Lawley, he retired.

Mr. Oglethorpe observed, the place was too public. I offered to carry him to my
usual walk in the woods. On our way God put it into my heart to say, "Show only
the least disinclination to find me guilty, and you shall see what a turn it
will give to the accusation." He took the hint, and instead of calling upon
Lawley to make good his charge, began with the quarrel in general; but did not
show himself angry with me, or desirous to find me to blame. Lawley, who
appeared full of guilt and fear, upon this dropped his accusation, or shrunk it
into my "forcing the people to 'prayers." I replied, that the people themselves
would acquit me of that; and as to the officers' quarrel, I appealed to the
officers for the truth of my assertion, that I had had no hand at all in it;
professed my desire and resolution of promoting peace and obedience: and as to
the people, I was persuaded their desire of leaving the colony arose from
mistake, not malice. Here Mr. Oglethorpe spoke of reconciling matters; bade
Lawley told the petitioners, he would not so much ask who they were, if they
were but quiet for the future. " I hope," added he, "they will be so; and Mr.
Wesley here hopes so too." "Yes, Sir," says Lawley, "I really believe it of Mr.
Wesley, and had always a very great respect for him." I turned, and said to Mr.
Oglethorpe, "Did not I tell you it would be so" He replied to Lawley, "Yes; you
had always a very great respect for Mr. Wesley. You told me he was a stirrer up
of sedition, and at the bottom of all this disturbance." With this gentle
reproof he dismissed him; and I thanked him for having first spoken to me of
what I was accused of, begging he would always do so. This he promised, and then
I walked with him to M. H.'s door. She came out again to see me with him. He
then left me, "and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion."

I went to my hut, where I found Mr. Ingham. He told me this was but the
beginning of sorrows. "Not as I will, but as Thou wilt." About noon, in the
midst of a violent storm of thunder and lightning, I read the eighteenth Psalm,
and found it gloriously suited to my circumstances. I never felt the Scriptures
as now. Now I need them, I find them all written for my instruction and comfort.
At the same time I feel great joy in the expectation of our Saviour thus coming
to judgment, when the secrets of all hearts shall be revealed, and God shall
make my innocency as clear as the light, and my just dealing as the noon-day.

At three I walked with Mr. Ingham, and read him the history of this amazing day.
We rejoiced together in the protection of God, and through comfort of the
Scriptures.

The evening lesson was full of encouragement. "This know also, that in the last
days perilous times shall come. For men shall be -false accussers, incontinent,
fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, high-minded, but they
shall proceed no further : for their folly shall be made manifest unto all men.
But thou hast fully known my doctrine, manner of life, what persecutions I
endured; but out of them all the Lord delivered me. Yea, and all that will live
godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.

But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving, and being
deceived. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for
doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness." (2
Tim.iii. 1-4, 9-13, 16.) Blessed be God, I begin to find it so !

Meeting with Mr. Hird, I persuaded him to use all his interest with the people,
to lay aside all thoughts of leaving the colony. He told me he had assured Mr.
Oglethorpe that this was always my language toward him and the rest; but was
answered short, with, "You must not tell me that; I know better."

After spending an hour at the camp, in singing such Psalms as suited the
occasion, I went to bed in the hut, which was thoroughly wet with the day's
rain.

Fri., March 26th. "My soul is always in my hand; therefore will I not forget thy
law." This morning, early, Mr. Oglethorpe called me out to tell me of Mrs.
Lawley's miscarriage, by being denied access to the Doctor for bleeding. He
seemed very angry, and to charge me with it; saying he should be the tyrant if
he passed by such intolerable injuries. I answered, I knew nothing of the
matter, and it was hard it should be imputed to me; that from the first
Hermsdorf told the Doctor he might visit whom of his patients he pleased; but
the Doctor would not. I denied my having the least hand in the whole business as
Hermsdorf himself had declared. He said, "Hermsdorf himself assured me, what he
did, he did by your advice." I answered, "You must mistake his imperfect
English; for many have heard him say the contradictory of this. Yet I must be
charged with all the mischief." "How else can it be," said he, "that there
should be no love, no meekness, no true religion among the people, but instead
of that, mere formal prayers." "As to that, I can answer for them, that they
have no more of the form of godliness than the power. I have seldom above six at
the public service." "But what would an unbeliever say to your raising these
disorders" "Why, if I had raised them, he might say there was nothing in
religion; but what would that signify to those who had experienced it They would
not say so." He told me the people were full of dread and confusion; that it was
much easier to govern a thousand than sixty men; for in so small a number, every
one's passion was considerable; that he does not leave them before they were
settled, & I asked him, "Would you have me forbear conferring at all with my
parishioners" To this I could get no answer, and went on: "The reason why I did
not interpose for or against the Doctor was his having, at the beginning,
charged me with his confinement. I talked less with my parishioners these five
days past, than I had done in any one afternoon before. I shunned appearing in
public, lest my advice should be asked, or lest, if I heard others talking, my
very silence should be deciphered into advice. But one argument of my innocence
I can give, which will even convince you of it. I know my life is in your hands:
and you know, that was you to frown upon me, and give the least intimation that
it would be agreeable to you, the generality of these wretched people would say
or swear anything." To this he agreed, and owned the case was so with them all.
"You see that my safety depends on your single opinion of me. Must I not
therefore be mad, if I would in such a situation provoke you by disturbing the
public peace Innocence, I know, is not the least protection; but my sure trust
is in God." His company interrupted us, and I left him.

I was no longer careful of the event, after reading those words in the morning
lesson: "Thou cannot follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards." (John
xiii. 36.) Amen. When Thou pleasest. Thy time is the best.

Mr. Oglethorpe, meeting me in the evening, asked when I had prayers. I said, I
waited his pleasure. While the people came slowly, "You see, Sir," said I, "they
do not lay too great a stress on forms." "The reason of that is, because others
idolize them." "I believe few stay away for that reason." "I don't know that."
Mr. Oglethorpe stood over against me, and joined audibly in the prayers. The
chapter was designed for me, and I read it with great boldness, as follows: "I
charge thee before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and
the dead at his appearing and his kingdom; preach the word; be instant in
season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering and
doctrine. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine." "But
watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an Evangelist, make
full proof of thy ministry." "At my first answer no man stood with me, but all
men forsook me." "Notwithstanding the Lord stood with me ...... that by me the
preaching might be fully known, and that all the Gentiles might hear: and I was
delivered out of the mouth of the lion. And the Lord shall deliver me from every
evil work, and will preserve me unto his heavenly kingdom: to whom be glory for
ever and ever. Amen." (2 Tim. iv. 1--3, 5, 16--18.)

Sat., March 27th. This morning we began our Lord's last discourses to his
disciples: every word was providentially directed to my comfort, but
particularly those: -"Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe
also in me." "I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you." "Peace I
leave with you, my peace I give unto you. Let not your heart be troubled,
neither let it be afraid." (John xiv. 1, 18, 27.)

I was sensibly concerned this afternoon at hearing that M. W. is growing more
and more like M. H., declares she will be no longer priest-ridden, jests upon
prayers, and talks in the loose, scandalous dialect of her friend. In the
evening a thought came into my mind of sending Mr. Ingham for my brother. He was
much averse to leaving me in my trials, but was at last persuaded to go.

Sun., March 28th. I went to the storehouse (our tabernacle at present) to
hearken what the Lord God would say concerning me. Both myself and the
congregation were struck with the first lesson: Joseph and Potiphar's wife. The
second was still more animating: "If the world hate you, ye know that it hated
me before it hated you. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own."
(John xv. 18, 19.) After the prayers poor Mr. Davison stayed behind, to take his
leave of Mr. Ingham. He burst into tears, and said, "One good man is leaving us
already. I foresee nothing but desolation. Must my poor children be brought up
like these savages" We endeavoured to comfort him by showing him his calling. At
ten Mr. Ingham preached an alarming sermon on the day of judgment, and joined
with me in offering up the Christian sacrifice.

In my walk at noon I was full of heaviness; complained to God that I had no
friend but Him; and even in Him could now find no comfort. Immediately I
received power to pray; then, opening my Bible, read as follows :-- "Hearken
unto me, ye that seek the Lord: look unto the rock whence ye are hewn." "Fear ye
not the reproach of men, neither be ye afraid of their revilings." "Who art
thou, that thou shouldest be afraid of a man that shall die; ...... and hast
feared continually every day because of the fury of the oppressor - and where is
the fury of the oppressor" (Isai. li. 1, 2, 12, 13.) After reading this, no
wonder that I found myself renewed in confidence.

While Mr. Ingham waited for the boat, I took a turn with Mr. Horton. He fully
convinced me of M. H.'s true character; ungrateful in the highest degree, a
common prostitute, a complete hypocrite. She told me, her and her husband had
begged him upon their knees to intercede with Mr. Oglethorpe, not to turn them
out of the ship, which would be their utter ruin. This he accordingly did;
though Mr. Oglethorpe at first assured him he had rather give one hundred pounds
than take them. The first person she fell upon, after this, was Mr. Horton
himself, whom she abused, as she has since done to me. From him I hastened to
the water-side, where I found Mr. Ingham just put off. O happy, happy friend!
Abiit, erupit, evasit! But woe is me, that I am still constrained to dwell with
Meshech! I languished to hear him company, followed him with my eyes till out of
sight and then sunk into deeper dejection than I had known before.

Mon., March 29th. I was revived by those words of our Lord: "These things have I
spoken unto you, that you should not be offended. They shall put you out of the
synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he
doeth God service. And these things will they do unto you, because they have not
known the Father, nor me." "In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of
good cheer; I have overcome the world." (John xvi. 1-3, 33.)

Knowing I was to live with Mr. Oglethorpe, I had brought nothing with me from
England, except my clothes and books; but this morning, asking a servant for
something I wanted, (I think a tea-kettle,) I was told Mr. Oglethorpe had given
orders that no one should use any of his things. I answered, that order, I
supposed, did not extend to me. "Yes, Sir," says she, "you were excepted by
name." Thanks be to God, that it is not yet made capital to give me a morsel of
bread.

Tues., March 30th. Having laid hitherto on the ground, in a corner of Mr. Reed's
hut, and hearing some boards were to be disposed of, I attempted in vain to get
some of them to lie upon. They were given to all besides. The Minister only of
Frederica must be afrhtwr, aqemistos, anestios. Yet are we not hereunto called,
astatein, kakopaqein. Even the Son of man had not where to lay his head!

I find the Scripture an inexhaustible fund of comfort. "Is my hand shortened at
all, that it cannot save or have I no power to deliver I gave my back to the
stutters, and my cheeks to them that plucked off the hair. I hid not my face
from shame and spitting. For the Lord God will help me, therefore shall I not be
confounded. Therefore have I set my face like a flint; and I know that I shall
not be ashamed. He is near that justifieth me; who will contend with me Let us
stand together. Who is mine adversary let him come near to me. Behold, the Lord
God will help me: who is he that shall condemn me"

Wed., March 31st. I begin now to be abused and slighted into an opinion of my
own considerableness. I could not be more trampled upon, was I a fallen Minister
of state. The people have found out that I am in disgrace, and all the cry is,
Curramus praecipites, et Dum jacet in ripa calcemus caesaris hostem.

My few well-wishers are afraid to speak to me. Some have turned out of the way
to avoid me. Others desired I would not take it ill, if they seemed not to know
me when we should meet. The servant that used to wash my linen sent it back
unwashed. It was great cause of triumph my being forbidden the use of Mr.
Oglethorpe's things, and in effect debarred of most of the conveniences, if not
necessaries, of life. I sometimes pitied, and sometimes diverted myself with,
the odd expressions of their contempt; but found the benefit of having undergone
a much lower degree of obloquy at Oxford.

Thur., April 1st. In the midst of morning service a poor scoutboat-man was
brought in, who was almost killed by the burst of a cannon. I found him
senseless and dying. All I could do was to pray for him, and try by his example
to wake his two companions. He languished till the next day, and died.

Hitherto I have been borne up by a spirit not my own; but exhausted nature at
last prevails. It is amazing she held out so long. My outward hardships and
inward conflicts, the bitterness of reproach from the only man I wished to
please, "At last have borne my boasted courage down."

Accordingly, this afternoon, I was forced by a friendly fever to take my bed. My
sickness, I knew, could not be of long continuance; but, as I was in want of
every help and convenience, must either shortly leave me, or release me from
farther suffering.

In the evening Mrs. Hird and Mrs. Robinson called to see me, and offered me all
the assistance in their power. I thanked them, but desired they would not
prejudice themselves by taking this notice of me. At that instant we were
alarmed with a cry of the Spaniards being come; heard many guns fired, and saw
the people fly in great consternation to the Fort. I felt not the least
disturbance or surprise; bade the women no to fear, for God was with us. Within
a few minutes news was brought us that the alarm was only a contrivance of Mr.
Oglethorpe, to try the people. My charitable visitants then left me, and soon
returned with some gruel, which threw me into a sweat. The next morning, April
2nd, they ventured to call again. At night, when my fever was somewhat abated, I
was led out to bury the scoutboat-man, and envied his quiet grave.

Sat., April 3rd. Nature I found endeavoured to throw off the disease by
excessive sweats: I therefore drank whatever my women brought me.

Sun., April 4th. Many of the people had been ill of the bloody flux. I escaped
hitherto by my vegetable diet; but now my fever brought it. Notwithstanding
this, I was obliged to go abroad, and preach, and administer the sacrament. My
sermon on, "Keep innocency, and take heed to the thing that is right, for this
shall bring a man peace at the last," was deciphered into a satire against M.H.
At night I got an old bedstead to lie on, being that on which the scoutboat-man
had died.

Mon., April 5th. At one this morning the sand flies forced me to rise, and smoke
them out of the hut. The whole town was employed in the same manner. My
congregation in the evening consisted of two Presbyterians and a Papist. I went
home in great pain, my distemper being much increased with the little duty I
could discharge.

Tues., April 6th. I found myself so faint and weak, that it was with the utmost
difficulty I got through the prayers. Mr. Davison, my good Samaritan, would
often call, or send his wife to tend me: and to their care, under God, I owe my
life.

Today Mr. Oglethorpe gave away my bedstead from under me, and refused to spar
one of the carpenters to mend me up another.

Fri., April 9th. While talking to Mrs. Hird, I turned my eyes towards the huts,
and saw Mr. Lassel's all in a blaze. I walked towards the fires, which, before I
could come up to it, had consumed the hut, and everything in it. It was a
corner-hut, and the wind providentially blew from the others, or they would have
been all destroyed.

Sat., April 10th. Mr. Reed waked me with news of Mr. Delamotte and my brother
being on their way to Frederies. I found the encouragement I sought in the
Scriptures for the day, Psalm liii.: "Why boastest thou thyself in mischief, O
mighty man the goodness of God endureth continually. Thy tongue deviseth
mischiefs; like a sharp razor, working deceitfully. Thou lovest evil more than
good; and lying than to speak righteousness."

At six Mr. Delamotte and my brother landed, when my strength was so exhausted I
could not have read prayers once more. He helped me into the woods; for there
was no talking among a people of spies and ruffians; nor even in the woods,
unless in an unknown tongue. He told me the scripture he met with at landing
was, "If God be for us, who can be against us" and that Mr. Oglethorpe received
him with abundant kindness. I began my account of all that has passed, and
continued it till prayers. It were endless to mention all the scriptures which
have been for so many days adapted to my circumstances; but I cannot pass by the
evening lesson, Heb. xi. I was ashamed of having well-nigh sunk under mine, when
I beheld the conflicts of those triumphant sufferers, of whom the world was not
worthy.

Sun., April 11th. What words could more support our confidence, than the
following, out of the Psalms for the day --" Be merciful unto me, O God, for man
goeth about to devour me. He is daily fighting, and troubling me. Mine enemies
are daily in hand to swallow me up; for they be many that fight against me, O
thou Most Highest. Nevertheless, though I am sometimes afraid, yet put I my
trust in thee. I will put my trust in God, and will not fear what man can do
unto me. They daily mistake my words: all that they imagine is to do me evil."
(Psalm lvi. 1-,5.) The next Psalm was equally animating :--" Be merciful unto
me, O God; for my soul trusteth in thee: and under the shadow of thy wings shall
be my refuge, until this tyranny be overpast. I will call upon the most high
God; even unto the God that shall perform the cause which I have in hand. He
shall send down from heaven, and save me from the reproof of him that would eat
me up. God shall send forth his mercy and truth; my soul is among lions. And I
lie even among the children of men, that are set on fire: whose teeth are spears
and arrows, and their tongue a sharp sword. Set up thyself, O God, above the
heavens; and thy glory above all the earth." (Psalm lvii. 1-6.)

I had just recovered strength enough to consecrate at the sacrament: the rest my
brother discharged. We then got out of the reach of informers, and proceeded in
my account; being fully persuaded of the truth of M. W.'s information against
Mr. Oglethorpe, M. H., and herself.

Next morning Mr. Oglethorpe met and carried us to breakfast at the modest
M.H.,s. At noon my brother repeated to me his last conference with M. W., in
confirmation of all she had ever told me.

At night I took leave of Mr. Horton, Mr. Hermsdorf, and Major Richards, who were
going, with thirty men, to build a fort over against the Spanish look-out,
twelve leagues from Augustine.

Wed., April 14th. By a relation which my brother gave me of a late conference he
had with her, I was, in spite of all I had seen and heard, half persuaded into a
good opinion of M. H. For the lasting honour of our sagacity be it written!

Fri., April 16th. My brother brought me of a resolution which honour and
indignation had formed, of starving rather than asking for necessaries.
Accordingly I went to Mr. Oglethorpe, in his tent, to ask for some little things
I wanted. He sent for me back again, and mid, "Pray, Sir, sit down. I have
something to say to you. I hear you have spread several reports about." *

The next day my brother and Mr. Delamotte set out in an open boat for Savannah.
I preached in the afternoon on, "He that now goeth on his way weeping, and
beareth forth good seed, shall doubtless come again with joy, and bring his
sheaves with him."

Easter-eve, April 24th. At ten I was sent for by Mr. Oglethorpe. He began, "Mr.
Wesley, you know what has passed between us. I took some pains to satisfy your
brother about the reports concerning me, but in vain. He hereby renews his
suspicions in writing. I did desire to convince him, because I had an esteem for
him; and he is just so considerable to me as my esteem makes him. I could clear
up all, but it matters not. You will soon see the reason of my actions.

"I am now going to death. You will see me no more. Take this ring, and carry it
from me to Mr. V. + If there is a friend to be depended upon, he is one. His
interest is next to Sir Robert's. Whatever you ask, within his power, he will do
for you, your brother, and your family. I have expected death for some days.
These letters show that the Spaniards have long been seducing our allies, and
intend to cut us off at a blow. I fall by my friends, Gascoin, whom I have made;
the Carolina people, whom I depended upon to send their promised succours. But
death is to me nothing. T. will pursue all my designs; and to him I recommend
them and you."

He then gave me a diamond ring: I took it, and said, "If, as I believe,
Postremum fato, quod te alloquor, hoc est,

hear what you will quickly know to be true, as soon as you enter upon the
separate state. This ring I shall never make any use of for myself. I have no
worldly hopes. I have renounced the world. Life is bitterness to me. I came
hither to lay it down.

[* Several paragraphs following are written in a private character. -EDIT. +
Most probably Mr. Vernon, one of the Trustees of the colony. -EDIT.]

"You have been deceived, as well as I. I protest my innocence of the crimes I am
charged with; and take myself to be now at liberty to tell you what I thought
never to have uttered."

When I had finished this relation he seemed entirely changed, full of his old
love and confidence in me. After some expressions of kindness, I asked him, "Are
you satisfied" He replied, "Yes, entirely." "Why then; Sir, I desire nothing
more upon earth; and care not how soon I follow you." He added, he much desired
the conversion of the Heathen, and believed my brother intended for it. "But I
believe," said I, "it will never be under your patronage; for then men would
account for it without taking in God." He replied, "I believe so too :" then
embraced and kissed me with the most cordial affection. I attended him to the
scout-boat, where he waited some minutes for his sword. They brought him first,
and a second time, a mourning sword. At last they gave him his own, which had
been his father's. "With this sword," says he, "I was never yet unsuccessful."
"I hope, Sir," said I, "you carry with you a better, even the sword of the Lord,
and of Gideon." "I hope so too," he added.

When the boat put off; I ran before into the woods, to see my last of him.
Seeing me and two others running after him, he stopped the boat, and asked
whether we wanted anything. Captain Mackintosh, left Commander, desired his last
orders. I then said," God be with you. Go forth, Christo duce, et auspice
Christo!" "You have," says he, "I think, some verses of mine. You therefore see
my thoughts of success." His last word to the people was, "God bless you all!"
The boat then carried him out of sight. I interceded for him, that God would
save him from death, would wash out all his sins, and prepare, before he took,
the sacrifice to himself.

Easter-day, April 25th. The people were alarmed at night, by the sight of two
great fires, on either side of the town, not knowing if they were made by
friends or enemies. Next morning news was brought of a boat coming up. Every one
seemed under a consternation, though no one but myself was fully apprized of our
dangers. At night the watch was doubled by Captain Mackintosh. The people being
unwilling to comply with his orders, I was forced to tell Mr. Hird, the
constable, that there might be danger which Mackintosh alone knew of, and
therefore they ought to obey. He promised it for himself and the rest. Though I
expected every hour that the Spaniards would bring us the news of Mr.
Oglethorpe's death, yet I was insensible of fear, and careless of the
consequence.

But my indifference arose from stupidity rather than faith. There was nothing I
cared for in life, and therefore the loss of it appeared a trifle.

Thur., April 29th. About half-hour past eight I went down to the bluff, to see a
boat coming up. At nine it arrived with Mr. Oglethorpe. I blessed God for still
holding his soul in life. In the evening we took a walk together, and he
informed me more particularly of our past danger. Three great ships, and four
smaller, had been seen for three weeks together at the mouth of the river; but
the wind continuing full against them, [they] were kept from making a descent,
till they could stay no longer. I gave him back his ring, and said, "I need not,
Sir, and indeed I cannot, tell you how joyfully and thankfully I return this."
"When I gave it you," said he," I never expected to receive it again, but
thought it would be of service to your brother and you. I had many omens of my
death, particularly their bringing me my mourning sword; but God has been
pleased to preserve a life which was never valuable to me; and yet, in the
continuance of it, I thank God, I can rejoice." "I am now glad of all that has
happened here, since without it I could never have had such a proof of your
affection as that you gave me, when you looked upon me as the most ungrateful of
villains." While I was speaking this, he appeared full of tenderness; and passed
on to observe the strangeness of his deliverance, when betrayed on all sides,
without human support, and utterly defenceless. He condemned himself for his
anger, (God forgive those who made me the object of it!) which he imputed to his
want of time for consideration. "I longed, Sir, to see you once more, that I
might tell you some things before we finally parted: but then I considered that
if you died, you would know them all in a moment." "I know not whether separate
spirits regard our little concerns. If they do, it is as men regard the follies
of their childhood, or as my late passionateness."

Fri., April 30th. I had some farther talk with him in bed. He ordered me
whatever he could think I wanted; promised to have me an house built
immediately; and was just the same he had formerly been to me.

Sun., May 2nd. I went to him to ask if there was any truth in the report, that
Major Richards and Mr. Horton were detained at Augustine, and the men at St.
George's run away. He told me, he hoped that the gentlemen were well received;
but the people had been frightened away by two soldiers bringing a civil proffer
of refreshment; that thereupon the men mutinied, and obliged Captain Hermsdorf
to quit the advanced post, and turn homeward, which he had done pursuant to
Ferguson's advice; that he intended immediately to go in quest of them. In an
hour's time he set out accordingly.

In the evening I endeavoured to convince Mr. Moore (as I had done some few
besides) of Mr. Oglethorpe's innocency. He then read me a list of the officers
that were to be: and who should be appointed head-bailiff, but my dear friend
the Doctor

Mon., May 3rd. The people had observed that I was taken into favour again, which
I found by their provoking civilities.

Wed., May 5th. At night news was brought of a boat being seen off the point,
which would not come to, though the soldiers had fired at her several times. The
people were greatly alarmed, being in no preparation for an enemy. I went to
bed, but was soon awakened by the firing of a gun; and, rising, found all the
town flocking towards the fort, in the utmost consternation. I walked leisurely
after them, without fear, yet without faith; found the uproar was occasioned by
a friendly Indian; and walked back again.

Sat., May 8th. I had some affecting talk with a poor man, belonging to the
scout-boat, who had broke his arm. He owned himself greatly moved by the
Christian Monitor I had given him; convinced thereby of the truth of religion;
unable to read for tears; and fully resolved to obey the motions of the Holy
Spirit, by leading a new life.

Between ten and eleven I was woken up again by an alarm. I rose, as did all the
women, and found a signal had been made from the man-of-war. I sent away the
women, and, being myself of equal service, soon followed their example, and went
to sleep again.

Sun., May 9th. Notice was given to me that Mr. D., Chaplain to the Independent
Company, had landed, and walking toward me. His moral character did not
recommend him. I had just time to run away into the woods, and so escaped his
visit. The next morning Mr. Oglethorpe returned, from whom I had the following
account of his expedition.

On Saturday, May 1st, late at night, arrived the "Caroline" scout-boat, with
Captain Ferguson, bringing advice that Major Richards and Mr. Horton (who had
carried answers to the Spanish Governor's letters) had landed at their look-out,
and he believed were made prisoners by the Spaniards; for they had heard no more
of them, except by a blind letter, written with a pencil; that the boats, in
which were the men under Captain Hermsdorf, had come about thirty miles on this
side of St. George's Point, and there waited for orders; that the men were
mutinous, and Hermsdorf believed he should be forced to retire to Fort St.
Andrews; that he was apprehensive they would either murder their officers, and
turn pirates, or be cut off by the Spaniards. Mr. Oglethorpe, on Sunday, went on
board the man-of-war, and proceeded from thence with the man-of-war's boat,
commanded by the Lieutenant, and the Georgia scout-boat. They arrived that night
at Fort St. Andrews. On Monday they came up with the south point of Cumberland,
where we met with the boats under the command of Captain Hermsdorf. Mr.
Ogiethorpo immediately took them out to sea with him, round Amelia Island. He
found, upon examination, that the men did not intend to mutiny; but that the
suspicion was occasioned by the lies of one man, who was hereupon sentenced by
Mr. Oglethorpe to run the gauntlet.

He went to Point St. George, within sight of the Spanish look-out, and
re-settled them on the same place where Mr. Hermsdorf had before taken up his
quarters. It had been agreed that the Spaniards should make a signal; and from
thence he would repair with his boats, to fetch Major Richards back, who was
gone to Augustine, at the request of the Governor, who promised to send horses
to conduct him, but did not. It likewise was agreed that the boats should patrol
up and down the rivers, to prevent the Indians, our allies, passing over to
molest the Spaniards; as they should prevent their Indians passing over to
molest us.

Mr. Oglethorpe went that afternoon to the Spanish lookout, with a flag of truce;
but not being able to perceive any one, leaving the boat at her grappling, he
leaped ashore himself, to see if he could discover anybody there; and going
along the beach, at distance from the Sandy hillocks, to prevent surprise, he
surrounded the hillocks, where he found two horses hobbled. He went forward to a
palmetto hut; but could find no man. After this he sent the flag of truce into a
great savannah, to see if that would draw down any people to a conference. Upon
this W. Frazer, a Scotch lad, going into the neighbouring woods, and finding a
Spaniard, brought him to Mr. Oglethorpe, to whom he delivered two letters; one
from Major Richards, the other from Mr. Horton, directed to Mr. Hermsdorf,
acquainting him that he should be back with him in two days' time. Mr.
Oglethorpe gave the man a bottle of wine, victuals, and tobacco, and a moidore
for his trouble in bringing the letters; and inquired where Major Richards and
Mr. Horton were. The man said he knew nothing concerning them; that he was a
horseman, and sent by the Colonel of the cavalry from the head-quarters, which
were about twelve leagues off, with these letters, to wait there till he should
see an English boat appear, and deliver it to them; that he had lain four days
on the beach, and had not discovered a boat in that time. Mr. Oglethorpe
delivered to him letters for the Governor of Augustine; and between ten and
eleven on Thursday morning set out with the man-of-war's boat, and Georgia
scout-boat, to meet the man again, according to appointment.

He discovered a guard-coast full of men, that lay behind the sand-bank, beyond
the breakers, on the English side of the water; and soon after he discovered
several men hid in the woods, next to some sand-hills. Two horsemen showed
themselves, and beckoned to the boats, which had a flag of truce flying, to come
down to a point, beyond which the guard-coast lay concealed: on which Mr.
Oglethorpe rowed with the two boats toward the guard-coast, that he might not
leave her behind to intercept us and our people at St. George's Point.

There seemed to be about seventy men on board her, and there were in our boats
twenty-four. She lay still for some time; but when they found plainly that they
were discovered, they rowed away with incredible swiftness, directly out to sea,
toward Augustine.

Mr. Oglethorpe returned to the horsemen, who seemed very unwilling to approach
the boat; but at last agreed to receive a letter, if Mr. Oglethorpe would send
an unarmed man ashore. One of them, seemingly an officer, forbade the boats to
land on the King of Spain's ground. Mr. Oglethorpe answered, that as it was the
King of Spain's ground, the English would forbear landing on it, since the
Spaniards requested it; but that the Spaniards should be very welcome to land on
the King of England's ground, which was on the opposite side of the river, and
should be welcome to a glass of wine with him there. He asked him for the news
of Mr. Horton and Mr. Richards, and whether he could not send anything to them.
The man said he knew nothing of them; that he received his orders from the
Colonel of horse, who was quartered at twelve leagues' distance; and that he
could carry no news but to him. Upon this Mr. Moore, Lieutenant of the "Hawke"
man-of-war, wrote a letter to the Colonel of the horse, acquainting him that he
was come thither with boats, to conduct back the gentlemen who were sent by Mr.
Oglethorpe to treat with the Governor of Augustine; and that, if at any time he
would make three fires on the Spanish main, he would take it as a signal that
the gentlemen were come, and would come over with a boat and fetch them. The
Spanish officer promised to deliver the letter by night to the Colonel of horse.
Mr. Oglethorpe stayed till Saturday night, expecting an answer, and sent over to
the Spanish side every day; but could find nobody to have conference with. By
the look-out within-land they have a vineyard, flocks of turkeys, cattle, and
horses; but great care was taken that none of our people should touch any of
them, On Saturday night Mr. Oglethorpe set out, leaving Captain Hermsdorf with
an armed periague, the Georgia scout-boat, and another boat.

Tues., May 11th. I had now so far recovered my strength, that I could again
expound the lesson. In the lesson next morning was Elisha encompassed with the
host at Dothan. It is our privilege, as Christians, to apply those words to
ourselves: "There be more than be with us, than those that be against us." God
spoke to us yet plainer in the second lesson: "Behold, I send you forth as sheep
in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.
But beware of men: for they will deliver you up to the councils; ...... and ye
shall be brought before Governors and Kings for my sake." "And ye shall be hated
of all men for my name's sake: but he that endureth to the end shall be saved.
But when they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another." "The disciple
is not above his master." "Fear ye not therefore: for there is nothing covered,
that shall not be revealed, and hid that shall not be known." (Matt. x. 16--26.)
In explaining this, I dwelt on that blessed topic of consolation to the
innocent, that however he suffers under a false accusation here, he will shortly
be cleared at God's righteous bar, where the accuser and the accused shall meet
face to face, and the guilty person acquit him whom he unjustly charged, and
take back the wickedness to himself. Poor . W., who was just over against me,
could not stand it, but first turned her back, and then retired behind the
congregation.

While I waited for Mr. Oglethorpe, setting out again for the southward, Mr.
Appee accosted me, a young gentleman, lately come from Savannah. He mentioned
his desire of being baptized (having only received lay-baptism before). I
thought he ought to have a longer trial of his own sincerity. He passed on to
his intended marriage with Miss Bovey, which I dissuaded him from, not thinking
either sufficiently prepared for it. He had made little progress in subduing his
will, and ought to be more dead to the world before he threw himself into it.
Near midnight I took leave of Mr. Oglethorpe, who set out in the scout-boat,
after the other boats, for St. George's. The remainder of the night I passed
upon the ground in the guard-room.

At four the next day I set out for Savannah, whither the Indian traders were
coming down to meet me, and take out licences. I was overjoyed at my deliverance
out of this furnace, and not a little ashamed of myself for being so.

Sun., May 16th. We landed at Skiddoway, and dined at Mrs. M.'s. I then went
round, and asked the few people there were upon the island, to come to prayers:
which accordingly I read, and preached to about ten in the guardroom; and
promised so to contrive, if possible, that they should be supplied once a month.

At four we returned to our boat, and by six reached Thunderbolt; whence I walked
the five remaining miles to Savannah. Mr. Inglmm, Mr. Delamotte, and my brother,
were surprised at my unexpected visit: but it being late, we each retired to his
respective corner of the room, where, without the help of a bed, we slept
soundly till morning.

Wed., May 19th. According to our agreement, my brother set forward for
Frederica, and I took charge of Savannah in his absence. The hardest duty
imposed on me was on expounding the lesson morning and evening to one hundred
hearers. I was surprised at my own confidence, and acknowledged it not my own.
The day was usually divided between visiting my parishioners, considering the
lesson, and conversing with Mr. lngham, Delamotte, and Appee.

Tues., May 25th. I visited a girl of fifteen, who lay dying of an incurable
illness. She had been in that condition many months, as her parents, some of the
best people of the town, informed me. I started at the sight of a breathing
corpse. Never was real corpse half so ghastly.

Her groans and screams alone distinguished her from one. They had no
intermission: yet was she perfectly sensible, as appeared by her feebly lifting
up her eyes, when I bade her trust in God, and read the prayers for the
energumens. We were all in tears. She made signs for me to come again.

Fri., May 28th. Mr. Oglethorpe returned from the frontiers. The following
account of his expedition I extracted out of his letter to the Trustees :-

"After that flagrant breach of the law of nations, putting our messengers, sent
with a flag of truce, under arrest, I could expect nothing but farther
hostilities, and therefore prepared to repel force by force. We fortified, with
the utmost speed that the smallness of our number would allow, St. George's
Point, within sight of the Spanish outguards, and Were much facilitated by
finding the ruins of a fort, built by Sir Francis Drake: so that we had nothing
to do but to repair and palisade the breaches made by time, and to clear the
ditches, which were originally thirty foot deep. "The Independent Company and
man-of-war being posted below Frederica, I drew out from thence, and from the
Scotch settlements, what men I possibly could, to increase the garrison on St.
George's Point. While we were getting down recruits and cannon, the Governor of
Augustine, having before put our messengers under arrest, sent out Don Ignatio,
Colonel of foot, with thirty of his picked men, some Yamasaw Indians, and a
strong boat's crew, about sixty men, in a launch, to reconnoitre our
settlements; and, if he had found us so weak as the advices from Carolina said
we were, to dislodge us. Don Ignatio came out by sea, and attempted to get
undiscovered into Jekyl's Sound; was discovered by Ensign Delegall, who
commanded guard upon the sea-point. He hailed them to give an account who they
were; which they refusing, he fired some cannon with powder; and about the same
time they discovered the man-of-war lying within the sound. They ran out to sea
with great precipitation, and strove to get in at another inlet, by the island
of Cumberland; where the Scotch from St. Andrews challenged them. They neither
answered, nor hung out colours, but rowed away in such haste, that the same
night they reached the Spanish outguards, on St. John's river, near sixty miles
distant.

"Don Ignatio landed in the night, and had a conference with Don Pedro de
Lambertl, the Commander of the Spanish horse; who had come up by land to the
look-out, with one hundred and sixty foot, and fifty horse. They concluded by
the two forts they had met with, and the man-of-war's being there, that all our
strength lay at Frederica, and that we were weak at Fort St. George; therefore
resolved to try to surprise some of our boats, and upon their intelligence leave
their horses, carry over their men by water, and attack us the night following.
This was on Wednesday. I, having discovered some fires on the Spanish main,
concluded troops came down, and therefore, in order to make them delay attacking
us till our succours should arrive on Thursday morning, I had two carriage-guns,
and two swivel-guns, which we had brought with us, carried into the woods, that
the Spaniards might not distinguish where they were fired; and ordered the
swivel-guns to be re-charged so often as to make a salute of seven, and with the
carriage-guns fired five shot in answer. The swivel-guns, by reason of the
smallness of the report, seemed like a ship at a distance saluting, and the
carriage-guns like batteries answering from the shore.

"I set out with two boats, and a flag of truce, to meet the Spaniards. They
concluded from the guns, as I have heard since, that there was a new strength
arrival; in which they were confirmed by our boats rowing briskly toward them:
on which their launch thought proper to make the best of their way toward
Augustine. There the soldiers and boatmen, fatigued with over-labour, spread
such dismal accounts, magnifying our strength and diligence, in order to save
their own reputation, that they created a general uproar among the people.

"That night I had several fires made in the woods, some at two, some at three,
miles' distance from Point St. George. On Friday morning the foot and horse,
under the command of Don Pedro, finding themselves abandoned by the launch, and
therefore in no possibility of passing over into the island against us; and from
the many fires in the woods collecting that the Creek Indians were come up;
having left a small guard of horse to observe our motions, retired in good order
to Augustine. Their arrival doubled the confusion, they apprehending that if the
Indians should cut off their communication by land, as the man-of-war might do
by sea, they should perish by famine. The Governor was obliged to call a council
of war, in which the oldest officers, and indeed almost all, gave their opinion,
that the gentlemen sent by me should be immediately released, and sent back in
the most honourable manner, with an officer attending them, to treat with me,
and desire me to restrain the Indians from invading them: at the same time to
ask me why we settled upon lands and territories belonging to the King of Spain.

"Not knowing anything of these proceedings, except that the Spaniards were
retired, I lay at Fort St. George from Thursday to Sunday; in which time fresh
troops arrived: and falling all of us to work, with the officers and men of the
King's troop, who distinguished themselves upon this occasion, we mounted some
guns upon the batteries along the river, and got the fortifications in good
forwardness; and having left the fort under the command of Captain Hermsdorf,
retired with the utmost diligence to Frederica.

"There I found the King of the Uchees, with thirty men, who offered to assist me
with one hundred more against the Spaniards. King Tome Chachi was also there,
with thirty men, and an account that hundreds of the Creeks eagerly desired to
fall upon the Spaniards. In three days I set out with a large periagua, and
fifty men, cannon and provision for two months, two ten-cared boats, and the
Indians in their own boats, to relieve St. George, which I imagined by that time
might be besieged. God was pleased to prosper us; so that about fifteen miles
from St. George's, being fortunately an hour a-head of the rest of the boats, I
met a Spanish boat, with a flag of truce flying, and Mr. Dempsey, and the
gentlemen sent to Augustine, in her, together with Don Pedro de Lamberti,
Captain of their troop of horse, and Don Manuel, Secretary to the Governor, and
Adjutant of the garrison. It was lucky the Indiana were not foremost; for if
they had been, they would certainly have engaged the Spanish boat; which, as it
was, I could hardly prevent, by sending a ten-cared boat to guard them to
Frederica. Then I ordered them to be received on board the man-of-war, where
they dined with me. I received them with the greatest form I could, having a
guard of the King's troops on the right hand, with their bayonets fixed; and on
the left hand the Highlanders, with their targets, and broad-swords drawn.

"After dinner we drank the King of Britain's and the King of


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 2: SEPTEMBER 4 - DECEMBER 30, 1736
========================================================================

September 4 - December 30, 1736

Sat., September 4th. Appee laid a train for the Captain, and betrayed him into
talking lewdly; for which I reproved him too sharply, and thereby increased his
bedsfitness. He abused me plentifully, till I ceased to take any notice of him.
In the evening he set upon me again; but I turned from him, and talked Latin to
Zouberbuhler. This made him more outrageous. He blew out the candle by which I
was writing. Zouberbuhler lit it; and he blew it out again: on which we all set
upon him; I only talking Latin or Greek. He told me I was drunk, mad, an
emissary, a Jesuit, a devil; but could not get one English word from me. The
gentlemen, particularly Appee, baited him to his heart's content; and having
laughed upon the stretch till near midnight, we then suffered the poor beast to
return to his litter. The next day we said neither good nor bad to him; but he
was not continent of speech. His indignation was mostly vented upon me, "the
arch-rebel," as he called me, for my "audacious talk." In the evening he again
put out Zouberbuhler's candle; upon which Appee pulled out his spieket of the
rum, and let it run about the cabin. This was the cruellest Punishment ['that]
could have been devised; and farther heightened by our mirth at his inimitable
resentment. Zouberbuhler lighted up the candle in his own cabin every now and
then, bringing it into the great cabin; and when the Captain (whose motions were
not of the nimblest) had come out of bed to put it out, Zouberbuhler carried it
back again. He called down his men ten times, ordering them to bind us in our
beds, to our and their no small diversion. He offered to get at the candle in
Zouberbuhler's cabin; but the Swiss stood centinel at his cabin-door, and then
he might as well have wrenched a bone from Cerberus. The Captain gave it over,
as impossible, drank a hearty dram, and dropped asleep.

Wed., September 15th. This is the first time I have heard a sailor confess it
was a storm. We lay under our mainsail, and let the ship drive, being by
conjecture about sixty leagues from Boston, upon George's Bank; though, as we
hoped, past the shoals in it. The Captain never troubled himself about anything;
but lay snoring even in such a night as the last, though frequently called,
without ever stirring, either for squalls, or soundings, or shoals.

In the afternoon the Mate came down, having sounded, and found forty, and soon
after twenty, fathom; told the Captain he apprehended coming into shoaler water
still; and therefore it would be necessary to reef the foresail and mainsail in
readiness, that in case we fell foul of the shoals, (being upon George's Bank,
and in a storm,) the ship might have head-way, to get clear again. This the
Captain absolutely refused; and, though told it could do no possible harm, and
might be the saving of the ship and us, persisted in his obstinacy; so that the
Mate left him to sleep, and the ship to take care of itself. But it pleased God
to abate the storm, and on Thursday, about twelve, entirely to remove it.

Mon., September 20th. At seven, Mr. Graham, the first Mate, came to ask for
directions, as he constantly does, and the Captain as constantly shifting him
off, and leaving the whole management of the ship to him, or chance, or any
body. The conversation being somewhat remarkable, I took it down in short-hand,
as they were speaking it.

MATE-- Captain Indivine, what would you have us do What course would you have us
to steer to-night"

CAPTAIN.--" Even what course you will. We have a fair wind."

M.--" Yes, Sir; and it drives us full upon the land, which cannot be many
leagues off"

C.--" Then I think you had best keep forward."

M.--" Would you have us go on all night, and venture running upon the land "

C.--" I don't know. Go on."

M.--" But there are shoals and rocks before us."

C.--" Why, then, have a good look-out."

M.~" But you cannot see twice the ship's length. What would you order me to do"

C.--" These rebels and emissaries have excited you to come and ask for orders. I
don't know what you mean."

M.--" Sir, nobody has excited me. I come, as it is my duty, to my Captain for
directions."

C.--" Have you a mind to quarrel with me"

M.--" I have a mind to know what you will do."

C.--" Nay, what will you do, if it come to that,"

M.--" Am I your Captain or you mine"

C.--" I am your Captain, and will make you know it, Mr. Man. Do what I order
you; for you must and shall."

M.--" Why, Sir, you order me nothing."

C.--" You would not have me come upon deck myself, sure."

M.--" If you did, I should not think it would be much amiss. Some Captains would
not have stirred off deck a moment in such a night as this. Here you lie,
without so much as ever once looking out, to see how things are."

C.--" Yes, I have been upon deck this very day."

M.--" But you have taken no account of anything, or given yourself the least
trouble about the ship, for many days past."

C.--" It is all one for that. I know where we are exactly."

M.--" How far do you think we may be from land"

C.--" Why, just thirty-five leagues. I am sure of it."

M.--" How is that possible ~ You have taken no observation this 'fortnight; nor
have we got one these four days."

C.--" No matter for that. I know we are safe."

M.--" The most skilful sailor alive cannot know it. Be pleased only to declare
what you would have done. Shall we sail on Shall we lay by Shall we alter our
course Shall we stand in and off" He went on repeating such questions again sad
again; but as to giving an answer, the Captain chose to be excused; till the
Mate, quite out of patience, having waited an hour to no purpose, left him; and
the Captain concluded all with, "Jack, give me a dram !"

Tues., September 21st. The sailors, who were upon' deck all night, saw three
large ships coming, as they supposed, out of the bay; but in vain attempted to
speak with them. At three I was waked by a cry of" Land!" The Mate said we were
just upon it; for he saw the light of the watch-house; and if they did not tack
about immediately, they would be upon the rocks, which lay just before them
under the water. At the same time it blew a storm. The uproar was so great, that
it even waked the Captain, who started up, ran to his rum, drank a hearty
draught, and then looked upon deck; but not much liking things there, came down
again immediately, cried, "Ay, ay; all will be well ;" and dropped asleep again.

Wed., September 22d. Having sailed for some hours without discovering land, we
began to think the light whichthe Mate had seen was of some ship, and not the
lighthouse. At two we made land; which the men soon found to be Cape Cod, about
eighteen leagues from Boston. The wind blew from shore, yet we kept our course.
At midnight the storm gave place to a calm. These have constantly succeeded each
other since our leaving Charlestown.

Thur., September 23d. The fineness of the weather invited even Mr. Appee upon
deck, who usually disposes of twenty-three of the twenty-four hours in bed. His
vanity betrayed him into farther discoveries of himself. He laboured to show me
the only difference between us lay in externals, through the difference of our
education. I had the same views that he had, but was forced by the restraints of
a narrower education to dissemble those inclinations which he had given a loose
to. The case was the same with my brother: a much better hypocrite, he said,
than me; and who would have made an excellent Jesuit. But Mr. Oglethorpe
understood him, though for his own convenience he would not seem to do so.

Upon my asking him how he accounted for the great pains my brother had taken
with him, he readily answered, That was all grimace. My brother could not but be
mightily pleased with the reputation such a convert would gain to his sanctity,
which had charms to win over so wild a young gentleman, of his parts. But how
could you bear him so long, if you had no esteem for him, or regard to his
advice "Why, it was so new a gratification to me to be thought religious, that I
found no difficulty in keeping on the mask: and I had got such a knack of going
to prayers and sacrament, that I don't know but I should have been actually
caught at last."

Fri., September 24th. Being within sight of the lighthouse, at nine in the
morning, the pilot came on board us. At two I gladly obeyed his hasty summons,
and went into his boat with the other passengers, bidding an hearty farewell to
our wretched ship, and more wretched Captain, who for the two last days had,
most happily for us, lain dead drunk on the floor, without sense or motion.

I was at leisure now to contemplate a prospect entirely new, and beautiful
beyond all I had ever seen. We sailed smoothly on, in a vast bason, as it
seemed, bounded on all sides with small innumerable islands. Some of these were
entire rock, in height and colour not unlike Dover cliffs: others steep, and
covered with woods. Here and there lay a round hill, entirely clothed with
green; and all at such equal distances, that the passages seemed artificially
made, to admit the narrow streams between.

Having passed one of these passages, we were presented With a new set of hills,
and rocks, and woods, in endless variety; till we came to the castle, three
miles from Boston. From thence we had a full view of the town, stretched out a
mile and a half upon the shore, in a semicircle. We landed at Long Wharf, which
we walked straight up, having a row of houses on one side, and near two hundred
sail of ships on the other. I lodged in a public house; went to bed at eleven.
Appee followed me, drunk, between one and two in the morning.

Sat., September 25th. I called several times at Mr. Price, the Commissary's,
before I found him at home. At first he looked as not believing me to be a
Clergyman (my ship-clothes not being the best credentials). But when I returned
in my habit, (Dr. Cutler having met him meantime, and informed him of me,) he
received me very cordially, and pressed me to live with him while I stayed in
Boston.

Sun., September 26th. I preached in the morning at Dr. Cutler's church, in the
afternoon at Mr. Price's, on the one thing needful.

In the evening I first fell into company with Mr. John Chicheley, a right honest
zealous advocate for the Church of England, who has, on that account, been
cruelly persecuted by the Presbyterians.

Thur., September 30th. In the morning I waited upon the Governor. At noon Mr.
Millar, a good-natured Clergyman, visited me. The rest of this and the following
day I employed in writing to my friends at Charlestown.

Fri., October l. I wrote to my brother concerning my return to Georgia, which I
found myself inclined to refer wholly to God.

Sat., October 2d. I rode out with Mr. Price, in his chaise, to see the country,
which is wonderfully delightful.

The only passage out of town is a neck of land about two hundred yards over; all
therest being encircled with the sea. The temperate air, the clear rivulets, and
the beautiful hills and dales, which we everywhere met with, seemed to present
the very reverse of Georgia.

Sun., October 3d. After near two months' want of it, I again enjoyed the benefit
of the sacrament, which I assisted Dr. Cutler to administer. I preached on,
"There the wicked cease from troubling, and there the weary are at rest:" as I
did again in the afternoon for Mr. Price, though I found my strength sensibly
abated

Mon., October 4th. I rode with Mr. and Mrs. Price, Dr. Cutler, his son, and Mr.
Brig, (two Cambridge scholars,) to see Mr. Millar, at Braintree. At our return
we found Mr. Davenport, who was come to see me, a worthy Clergyman, as deserving
of the name as any I see in New England.

Tues., October 5th. I dined at Mr. Plasted's, a London acquaintance of my
brother's; who from thence took occasion to find me out, and showed me all the
friendship and civility he could, while I stayed in Boston. After dinner I drove
Mr. Cutler to Cambridge. I had only time to observe the civility of the Fellows,
the regularity of the buildings, and pleasantness of the situation.

Sat., October 9th. I was dragged out to consult Dr. Graves about my increasing
flux. He prescribed a vomit, from which I received much benefit.

Sun., October 10th. I recovered a little strength in the sacrament; but my body
was extremely weakened by preaching twice.

Tues., October 12th. I supped with several of the Clergy, at Mr. Chicheley's,
who entertained us very agreeably with his adventures. He seems to have
excellent natural parts, much solid learning, and true primitive piety; is
acquainted with the power, and therefore holds fast the form, of godliness;
obstinate as was my father in good, and not to be borne down by evil.

Thur., October 14th. I was taken up with the Clergy, in drawing up a
recommendation of him to the Bishop of London, for orders. The Bishop had been
formerly frightened from ordaining him, by the outcries of the Presbyterians.
They were wise to keep a man out of the ministry, who had in a private capacity
approved himself such a champion for the Church.

Sat., October 16th. My illness increasing, notwithstanding all the Doctors could
do for me, I began seriously to consider my condition; and at my evening hour of
retirement found benefit from Pascal's prayer in sickness.

Sun., October 17th. While I was talking at Mr. Chicheley's on spiritual
religion, his wife observed that I seemed to have much the same way of thinking
with Mr. Law. Glad I was and surprised to hear that good man mentioned; and
confessed, all I knew of religion was through him. I found she was well
acquainted with his Serious Call; and has one of the two that are in
New-England. I borrowed it, and passed the evening in reading it to the
family(Mr. Williams's, where I have been some days). His daughter and he seemed
satisfied and affected.

Mon., October 18th. Many appointed days of embarkation had come and gone,
without our embarking; but this was certainty to be the last. Accordingly Mr.
Millar came very early to attend me to the ship. I took occasion to mention the
book I had borrowed of his sister, Mrs. Chicheley, and read him the characters
of Cognatus and Uranius. He liked them much, and promised he would carefully
read the whole. Breakfast and dinner passed, but ['there was] no summons to go
on board.

Tuesday and Wednesday I grew worse and worse; and on Thursday, October 21st, was
forced to keep my chamber through pain. Appee came, and laboured all he could to
dissuade me from the voyage, promising himself to deliver my letters and papers,
and excuse me to Mr. Oglethorpe. Mr. Price, Williams, &c., joined him: but I put
an end to their importunlty, by assuring them, nothing less than death should
hinder my embarking.

Fri., October 22d. All things being at last in readiness, the wind
providentially changed, and afforded me three days more to try experiments.
Within that time I vomited, purged, bled, sweated, and took laudanum, which
entirely drained me of the little strength I had left. It may be of use
hereafter to remember Appee's behaviour at Boston. He gave out that his design
in coming to Georgia had been to take charge of the people there: but finding
Mr. Oglethorpe just such a genius as himself, he thought his own stay there was
not so necessary, but he might safely quit the interest of the colony; which,
had it not been to such a hand, he could never have prevailed upon himself to
do: that at present he was unresolved where to bestow himself; only that it
should be on that part of mankind which needed him the most: that he was going
to England about matters of the last importance. Two or three letters of no
moment he said, I carried; but all secret dispatches, to the Duke of Newcastle,
and other Ministers of state, he was charged with. From the court of Great
Britain he was to be sent Envoy to Spain. His money, a few hundred pounds, he
had (in some companies)sent before him to England; in others, had turned it into
silver, and freighted Indivine's ship.

Mon., October 25th. I waked surprisingly better, though not yet able to walk.
This morning Dr. Graves came over from Charlestown to see me, gave me physic and
advice; which he likewise left in writing; but would take no fee for either. The
same civility I received from Dr. Gibbons, Dr. Gardener, and others. A little
after Mr. Chicheley came, and brought me a summons to go aboard. Mr. Price drove
me to the wharf, having called by the way on some of my new friends, from whom I
have received all the instances of kindness in their power to show.

When we came to the wharf, the boat was not ready; so we were forced to walk
half an hour in the open cold air. Mr. Chicheley helped me into the boat, and
covered me up. In about two hours we reached the ship; and with Mr.
Zouberbuhler, Mr. Appee, Mr. Cutler, and Mr. Brig, went on board. I lay down in
the state-room, less fatigued with the passage than I expected.

Finding Appee wanted his state-room again, I quitted it, and accepted Mr.
Cutlet's offer of his cabin. I had a tolerable night, though stripped of the
conveniences I so long enjoyed on shore.

Tues., October 26th. I entered upon the Doctor's regimen, and quickly found the
benefit. When five leagues onward on our voyage, the wind changing, forced us
back again. In the evening it came fair, and by the next day carried us clear of
all land.

Wed., October 27th. I began public prayers in the great cabin. We had seldom any
present but the passengers. I had not yet strength to read the lesson, nor
attention for any harder study than Clarendon's History. In the night I was much
disquieted by the colic.

Thur., October 28th. The Captain warned me of a storm approaching. In the
evening, at eight, it came, and rose higher and higher, after I thought it must
have come to its strength; for! did not lose a moment of it, being obliged by
the return of my flux to rise continually. At last the long-wished-for morning
came, but brought no abatement of the storm. There was so prodigious a sea, that
it quickly washed away our sheep, and half our hogs, and drowned most of our
fowl. The ship had been new caulked at Boston; how carefully, it now appeared:
for being deeply laden, the sea streamed in at the sides so plentifully, that it
was as much as four men could do, by continual pumping, to keep her above water.
I rose and lay down by turns, but could remain in no posture long; Strove
vehemently to pray, but in vain; persisted in striving, yet still without
effect. I prayed for power to pray, for faith in Jesus Christ, continually
repeating his name, till I felt the virtue of it at last, and knew that I abode
under the shadow of the Almighty.

It was now about three in the afternoon, and the storm at the height. I
endeavoured to encourage poor Mr. Brig and Cutler, who were in the utmost agony
of fear. I prayed with them, and for them, till four; at which time the ship
made so much water, that the Captain, finding it otherwise impossible to save
her from sinking, cut down the mizen mast. In this dreadful moment, I bless God,
I found the comfort of hope; and such joy in finding I could hope, as the world
can neither give nor take away. I had that conviction of the power of God,
present with me, overruling my strongest passion, fear, and raising me above
what I am by nature, as surpassed all rational evidence, and gave me a taste of
the divine goodness.

At the same time I found myself constrained in spirit to bear witness to the
truth, perhaps for the last time, before my poor friend Appee. I went to him,
declared the difference between one that feareth God, and one that feareth him
not; avowed my hope, not because I had attained, but because I had endeavoured
it; and testified my expectation, if God should now require my soul of me, that
he would receive it to his mercy.

My poor friend was convinced, but stupid; owned the happiness of the most
imperfect Christian; an happiness he himself was a stranger to; and therefore,
he said, all his refuge was, in time of danger, to persuade himself there was
none. Mr. Cutler frequently calling upon God to have mercy upon his soul, Appee
confessed he greatly envied him, as he had no manner of concern for his own. I
advised him to pray. He answered, it was mocking God to begin praying in danger,
when he had never done it ill safety. I only added, I then hoped, if God spared
him now, he would immediately set himself about working out his salvation, which
depended on the one condition of exchanging this world for the next. Mr.
Zouberbuhler was present at this conference, and behaved as a Christian ought to
do.

I returned to Mr. Brig and Mr. Cutler, and endeavoured from their fear to show
them the want of religion, which was intended for our support on such occasions;
urged them to resolve, if God saved them from this distress, that they would
instantly, and entirely, give themselves up to Him.

The wind was still as high as ever, but the motion rather less violent since the
cutting the mast; and we did not ship quite so much water. I laid me down,
utterly exhausted; but my distemper was so increased, it would not suffer me to
rest. Toward morning the sea heard and obeyed the divine voice, "Peace, be
still!"

Sun., October 81st. My first business to-day (may it be the business of all my
days !) was to offer up the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving. Then we all
joined in thanks for our deliverance. Most of the day I was on the bed, faint,
and full of pain. At night I rose to prayers, but could not read them. I took a
vomit, which gave me immediate ease, in which I passed the rest of the night.

Mon., November 1st. In the afternoon the wind rose, and promised a storm. I
endeavoured to prepare myself and companions for it. It did not fail our
expectation; but was not so violent as the last. The sea broke over us every ten
minutes; and the ceaseless noise of the pumps either kept off sleep, or
continually interrupted it.

Tues., November 2d. Still the poor sailors could have no respite; and as their
strength abated, their murmurings increased. At night, when almost exhausted,
they were relieved by a calm.

Wed., November 3d. In the evening the wind arose again, and with that the sea,
which at ten broke in through one of the dark lights, and filled the great
cabin. It was vain to look for rest in such a hurricane. I waited till two in
the morning for its abatement; but it continued all the following day in full
majesty.

On Friday, November 5th, we met a ship bound for Boston, which had been ten
weeks on her passage from Bristol, and forced in the last storm to throw most of
her cargo overboard. Being short of provisions, they desired a barrel of beef,
which our Captain very readily sent them, (though at the expense of much time
and pains,) and a cag of rum, to encourage their sailors to pump.

The wind came fair about midnight, but soon returned to the same quarter.

Mon., November 8th. My flux returned with great violence.

Tues., November 9th. The men came down, and declared they could keep the water
under no longer; it gaining upon them every moment. Therefore they desired the
Captain would be pleased to lighten the ship. He told them he knew what he had
to do; bade them return to their pumping, and ordered others to take in all the
sails but the mainsail. He stayed some time, (as he since told us, that he might
not discourage us,) and then went up; and as we lay by stopped several leaks
upon deck. This did considerable service; though it was still the constant
business of four men to keep the ship from filling.

During this time I often threw myself upon the bed, seeking rest, but finding
none. I asked of God to spare me a little, that I might recover strength; then
cast my eye upon the word: "For my name's sake will I defer mine anger; and for
my praise will I refrain for thee, that I cut thee not off." (Isai. xlviii. 9.)
My soul immediately returned to its rest, and I no longer felt the continuance
of the storm.

Wed., November 10th. Toward night it pleased God to abate the wind, so that I
once more enjoyed the comfort of sleep.

Sat., November 13th. Never was a calm more seasonable than that which Providence
this day sent us. The men were so harassed, they could work no longer; and the
leaks increased so fast, that no less than their uninterrupted labour could have
kept the vessel from foundering. All hands were now employed in stopping the
leaks. The Captain himself told us he had been heartily frightened yesterday,
with a danger he would now acquaint us with, since it was over: the total
stoppage of one of the pumps. He further informed us, that he had stopped
several openings in the sides of the ship, wide enough to lay his fingers in; so
that he wondered the poor men had been able to keep her above water; and added,
that the utmost he hoped for was, that they might hold out till they could reach
some of the western islands. Just as the men had finished their work, .the calm
gave place to a fair wind.

Tues., November 23d. I imparted to Mr. Zouberbuhler my intention of discarding
Appee as soon as we landed. He told me he wondered I had not done it before; for
he was such a man, so unprofitable, so pernicious, that he himself would not be
bound to go another voyage with him for all the world; that he was so
excessively vain, he thought himself admired wherever he came; and I was so fond
of him, that, for all my talk of parting, I could not live without him. He
added, he was so notorious a liar, that he had long since ceased to believe one
word he said; and so utterly irreligious, that it was impossible to make a
friend of him. He talked so well on this subject, that I was convinced he is not
the mere man of honour Appee had represented him; but has some better principle
than the dream of a shadow to depend upon.

At midnight I was waked by a great uproar. So prodigious a sea broke upon the
ship, as filled it, and half-drowned the men upon deck; though by a particular
provldence none were washed overboard. The swell lasted something longer than
the rain, and high wind; and in the morning we had our fair wind again; being
the twelfth day since it was first commanded to attend us.

In the afternoon we had another short but fierce blast, which brought the wind
still fairer for our running into the Channel, whence all agreed we could not be
far distant. At night I found Mr. Zouberbuhler alone, who, anticipating what I
intended to say, addressed me very cordially, desiring my friendship and
correspondence; complained of having been linked so long to Appee, that he was
become dead like him, though he had had a fear of God, and some acquaintance
with Him, till this fatal voyage. He was full of care and thought about his
countrymen, whether he should bring them to New-England, or Georgia. In the
latter, he said, he saw little encouragement for true piety, (which many of his
poor Swiss were yet possessed of,) and feared if they were settled there, they
would be corrupted, like the miserable Purlsburgers. He told me, Appee had
proffered, if his Spanish embassy failed, to attend him to Switzerland; but he
would never more trust such a man near him, or his people: such an abominable
liar, scoundrel, and thief; one who had been forced to fty his country and the
pursuit of justice, for robbing his father of three hundred guineas.

A fair account of my friend Appee,--and of the twenty-four pounds I have lent
him ! That a Dutchman should cheat me is nothing strange: but how did he evade
the wary eye of Mr. Oglethorpe Happy Miss Bovey, to be delivered by death from
such a man!

On Thursday night our wind failed us. When it was first sent, we had not, in
three weeks' sailing, reached the banks of Newfoundland, which is a third part
of our way: but this fortnight has almost brought us home. The next day I was
perfectly satisfied in the wind's turning against us.

Sat., November 27th. Towards the evening it came fair as we could wish. Ecce
ireruin Crispinus! Mr. Zouberbuhler came to me, full of abhorrence. "That
Appee," said he, "is a very devil, made up of falseness and lies! He is ever
railing against you, behind your back, to the Captain and passengers, ridiculing
the prayers, &c. He tells the Captain, (as he did everybody at Boston,) that you
are so ignorant, Mr. Oglethorpe was forced to send him to take care of you. At
Charlestown he declared, in all companies, he was come with full powers to put
an end to the dispute between them and Georgia. Last night I overheard him
giving a blessed account of you to Mr. Brig. As soon as ever I come to land I
shall cast him off, and advise you to do the same: for while you suffer him near
you, he will not fail to do you all the mischief he can."

Mon., November 29th. We were waked between six and seven by the Captain crying
out, "Land !" It was the Lizard-Point, about a league distant. What wind there
was, it was for us. I felt thankful for the divine mercies. While I was walking
upon deck, Appee came up to me, metuens tale votum ereptum a faucibus; began
with many professions of friendship, hoped all little misunderstandings would be
forgot; fell into familiar discourse, as formerly; was sure I should never
return to Georgia; where Mr. Oglethorpe would allow none but his creatures, or
such as were some way subservient to his glory: "which, take my word for it,"
said he, "is the principle of all his actions, as well as mine. Christianity he
has about as much as myself. I have given him some unanswerable reasons against
it." He was undetermined where to spend the next year, but resolved to spend it
all in quest of pleasure and glory,--and confident I was just of his mind.

Wed., December lat. The first thing I heard at day-break was the Captain in an
outrageous passion; for the ship, which, according to the course he had ordered,
ought to have been near the coast of France, was, through the carelessness of
the Mate, just upon the land at Shoreham. He told me, that had not the day broke
out as it did, the ship must have run aground; and then all the art of man could
not have saved her; for we were land-locked on three sides, and had the wind
right astern: so that it was with the utmost difficult),, and not till the
afternoon, that we got clear. This lost us a day; for by the evening we should
have reached the Downs.

Appee took me aside once more, to try his skill upon me; besought me not to
alter my behaviour toward him when we should come to land; denied, as ever he
hoped for salvation, that he had ever spoke or wrote disrespectfully of me;
detested the thought of such treachery, with so many horrid imprecations, as I
believed even a Dutchman would have trembled at. The burden of all was, John
Bull and Nicholas Frog were too dear friends ever to think of parting. But John
Bull begged to be excused. Though I stood in admiration of his parts, I did not
choose they should be any longer exercised on me. In vain did he resume our
lodging together. I was deaf on that ear, and shifted the discourse, which he
still brought back again. "Well, my dear friend, wherever you are," said he, "I
will take a lodging next door."

Thur., December 2d. By four in the afternoon we came within sight of
Beachy-Head; but the wind freshening, by nine we found ourselves almost unawares
over against Dover. We fired a gun for a pilot, but none would come to us. We
fell down into the Downs, over against Deal, and fired two more. The Captain
gave us warning that he expected a pilot in an hour or two, at the farthest. I
returned thanks to God for bringing us to the haven where we would be; got my
few things in readiness, and laid me down, without disquiet or impatience for
two or three hours.

FRIDAY, December 3d, 1736. At six the pilot came on board. It was with much
difficulty we got down into his boat. The sea was so rough, that nothing less
than our late series of deliverances could have supported our confidence. In
half an hour we reached the shore. I knelt down, and blessed the Hand that had
conducted me through such inextricable mazes; and desired I might give up my
country again to God, when He should require.

Zouberbuhler appeared full of gratitude to God, and affection to me. We all
adjourned to an inn. Zouberbuhler and I walked to bespeak a coach. I joined with
the passengers in an hearty thanksgiving for our safe arrival.

Between ten and eleven we set out in the coach; and by three reached Canterbury;
and by ten Sittingbourne. I had intended to lie with Zouberbuhler; but upon an
intimation from him, went and lay with Appee, to hinder his having a different
kind of bedfellow.

Sat., December 4th. Appee was so very grievous to us, that not only I, but all
the passengers, resolved this should be the last day of their acquaintance. At
six in the evening we came safe to London. I immediately took coach for Charles
Rivington's, leaving my friend Appee, who promised to come next day, and pay me
what he owed me.

My namesake was much rejoiced to see me, and gave me great cause of rejoicing by
his account of our Oxford friends.

Sun., December 5th. I received comfort with the sacrament at St. Paul's; and
from thence went to Mr. Towers, who received me with great affection; and
heartily congratulated me on my arrival, which my friends had long despaired of.
He told me the agreeable news of Mr. Oglethorpe's being expected daily.

The next I waited upon was good old Sir John Philips, who received me as one
alive from the dead. Here I heard a most blessed account of our friends at
Oxford; their increase, both in zeal and number. I then hastened to Mr. Vernon,
to deliver my letters. He received me very affectionately, and pressed me to
live with him during my stay in London.

While we were talking, young Hutton called, having traced me thither, in order
to carry me home with him. We took coach for my good old friend and host, his
father. I entered with fear and trembling. My reception was such as I expected
from a family that entirely loved me, but had given me over for dead, and
bewailed me as their own child. A Captain had told them that fifty per cent.
assurance had been refused for Indivine's ship; and a report was spread abroad
that she had been seen sink to the bottom.

The motion of the stage and hackney coaches occasioned the return of my flux,
which prevents my preaching or talking to my admirers. Many such I have gained
by Mr. Ingham's magnificent Journal. My brother's Journal, too, the last I hope
will ever be sent hither,) is in every one's hands. Libeaat modo vivere, fient,
Fient ista palam, cupient et in acta referri.

Mon., December 6th. I spent an hour at my uncle's, equally welcome and
unexpected. They informed me my brother Hall was gone to a curacy, very
melancholy, and impatient at the mention of Georgia; and that my sister Kezzy
was gone to live with him. Serpentes avibus gemlnentur, tigribus agnae.

I waited upon Mr. Hutchinson, who soon fell upon the controverted points. Here
also I had an invitation to make his house my home.

Tues., December 7th. I called in the morning on Charles Rivington, who gave me
letters and a Journal from my brother in Georgia. After leaving my Secretary's
book with Mr. Towers, I waited upon the Bishop of London.

In the ante-chamber I began his Journal, and read it through without either
surprise or impatience. His dropping my fatal letter, I hope will convince him
of what I never could,--his own great carelessness; and the sufferings that
brought upon him, of his inimitable blindness. His simplicity in telling what
and who were meant by the two Greek words, was "outdoing his own outdoings."
Surely all this will be sufficient to teach him a little of the wisdom of the
serpent, of which he seems as utterly void, as his dear friend Mrs. H. is of the
innocency of the dove.

In the midst of these reflections I was called in, to deliver my letters. His
Lordship desired me to come next morning, having much to say to me. I drove to
Colonel Bladen, who was from home: then to Mr. Pendarvis's, where we passed an
agreeable hour, in mutual accounts of our friends in England and America.

I returned to Mr. Hutton, where Dr. Hales, one of our Trustees, came to see me.
Much discourse we had of Georgia, particularly of Miss Bovey's death, and my
brother's persecutions among that stiff-necked people. He seems a truly pious,
humble Christian, full of zeal for God, and love to man.

Wed., December 8th. I waited on Colonel Bladen; and then on the Bishop, who
asked abundance of curious questions, not worth remembering.

In the evening I obeyed a summons from my Lord Egmont, and gave him, as I did
all I came to the speech of, a true account of the case between Georgia and
Carolina.

Thur., December 9th. I called on Mr. Towers, who desired me by all means to go
home, and keep there, whoever sent for me; promising, if he had any business, he
would come to me. I took his advice, and kept my chamber some days, which, with
Dr. Cockburn's electuary, almost perfectly recovered me.

Sat., December 11th. Mr. Brig and Cutler called, and informed me Captain Corney
was heartily frightened by hearing on all sides Appee's real character; that he
gave over for lost the money he had lent him, as well as that for passage and
provisions.

Contrary to my Doctor's advice, I ventured out, Sunday, December 12th, to the
sacrament in Duke-street. Mrs. Rhodes challenged me after the service with, "I
am glad to see you. I hope you go back again to Georgia."

In the evening a multitude came, and went; most to inquire of their friends or
relations in Georgia. I sent them away advocates for the colony.

Wed., December 15th. About noon I waited upon the Trustees, at the office. It
put me past all patience to hear they were reading Mr. Ingham's and my brother's
Journals. I was called in, and delivered my letters for the Trustees. Lord
Carpenter, being in the chair, desired me to speak that all the gentlemen might
hear me. Mr. Towers interposed, and told them I was so weakened by my illness,
that I could not speak aloud; and desired me to deliver my papers one by one, to
be read by Mr. Virelst. At dinner they fell into discourse about the Missioners,
whom as yet they mightily commend, and wish for more of them; as that their
Journals might be forthwith printed, that the world might receive the benefit of
their labours.

Thur., December 16th. I was extremely sick in the night, and by morning my flux
returned.

Sat., December 18th. I began my twenty-seventh year in a murmuring, discontented
spirit; reading over and over the third of Job.

Tues., December 21st. I dined at my uncle's, who bestowed abundance of wit on my
brother, and his apostolical project. He told me, the French, if they had any
remarkably dull fellow among them, sent him to convert the Indians. I checked
his eloquence by those lines of my brother :-- "To distant realms the' Apostle
need not roam, Darkness, alas! and Heathens are at home."

He made no reply; and I heard no more of my brother's apostleship.

Wed., December 22d. I received a letter from Mr. Whitefield, offering himself to
go to Georgia.

Thur., December 23d. I had a long conference with Lord Fitzwalter concerning
Georgia. In the afternoon my old Captain's owners came to desire me to testify
the treatment I had received, for which reason I would not proceed [to England]
with Indivine. This I promised with Zouberbuhler, if there should be occasion.

Sun., December 26th. I called upon my Doctor, and was well chid for so doing. He
told me that if I had not had a constitution of iron, I could not have held out
so long; that he could do nothing for me, unless I would keep my chamber;
through want of which I had undone all he had been doing, and had all to begin
anew.

Wed., December 29th. I called on Zouberbuhler, who gave me the poor
Purlsburgers' case to read; an eternal monument of Carolina's infamous breach of
faith. Soon after Mr. Lynn, his landlord, came in, and entertained us with some
of Mr. Appee's adventures; who, when he came from Surinam, where he had gained
away a plantation his father gave him, was reduced to the last extremity, and
taken in, naked and starving, by one Mr. Legg, who was quickly forced to turn
him out again, for offering violence to a lady in her family. Cedite Germani
latrones, cedite Galli.

He has not studied Gil Bias for nothing (his inseparable companion throughout
our voyage). As to his boasts, a specimen Mr. Lynn helped me to, may serve for
all. "I wish that dear man, Mr. Oglethorpe, would return. I am impatient to see
him: but he is even with me. How would he throw open his arms to embrace me! We
were always like two brothers. He could never be without me.

We were constant bedfellows. Many an expedition have we made together; though,
in faith, I had work enough of it as his Secretary. What belonged to one,
belonged to the other. He took a fancy to a gold watch of mine. I gave it him
that instant. It cost me indeed twenty guineas; but that is a trifle between
friends."

Thur., December 30th. I waited upon the Bishop of London for some papers I had
left with him, concerning the state of the colony. Some effect they seemed to
have had; for he appeared less reserved than I have ever seen him. I took the
opportunity to recommend Mr. Chicheley for orders; and he said, "He should give
in his name to the Society, in the list of Missionaries."


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 3: JANUARY 3 - APRIL 30, 1737
========================================================================

January 3 - April 30, 1737

Mon., January 3d, 1737. In the evening Mr. Zouberbuhler brought Captain Comey to
see me; from whom I received the following narration:- "I was walking with an
officer last night, when, in the Strand, I met Mr. Appee; the gentleman I had
been two days in quest of. I let him pass, to try if he would take any notice of
me; but finding he would not, I called after him. He turned, ran to me, and
embraced me with,-

"APPEE.-' Dear Captain Corney, I am overjoyed to see you. It is my great
misfortune that I could not do it sooner; but I have been so extremely ill, and
have such a multitude of business upon my hands, and of such consequence, as
made it impossible.'

"CAPTAIN.-'I did hope indeed to have seen you in these three weeks.'

"A.-' But, dear Sir, you cannot conceive the load I have had upon me! What
endless business of this Georgia! and all at this end of the town.'

"C.-' Well, since I have had the good fortune to meet you at last, we must take
a glass of wine together.'

"A.-' That would be to me the greatest pleasure in life; but I am going home in
all haste to dress, being forced abroad by business of the last importance.'

"C.-' Nay, but you shall bestow one half-hour upon me and my friend, since we
have had the happiness of meeting you.'" With much ado he got him into the next
tavern, and after some indifferent questions mentioned his promise to freight
the ship, "which is now clear," said he, "and ready for the Georgia passengers."

"A.-' That is the very thing I wanted to talk with you about. I look for Mr.
Oglethorpe every hour; and as soon as ever he arrives, the business shall be
done. You may depend upon it; for I can do anything with him.'

"C.-' Sir, I am infinitely obliged to you; but in the mean while I must pay off
my men, and re-fit my ship, which you know has suffered much in the passage.
This will stand me in a good deal of money; and therefore I should be glad to
settle that small account betwixt us.'

"A.--' It was the very thing I was just going to mention,--though it grieves me
too,--surely I am the most unfortunate man breathing! Such disappointments and
losses on all hands since my arrival! -my father's failing! my mother's death!
my dear friend Mr. Oglethorpe's delay! -that really I am afraid it will be some
days before I pay you.'"

The Captain tried some time if he could not recover his money; but finding
nothing was to be got by fair means, at last told the officer, that was the man;
and bade him do his duty. Appee started up and cried, "I hope, Captain, you are
not in earnest! He is not really an officer!" "Hands spake for Casca;" and the
catchpole told him he was his prisoner; offering to read him his writ. Appee
declined it, telling him he understood those things; and immediately fell to his
entreaties; told the Captain what an esteem he had for him; how he had
everywhere extolled his honour, his good nature, and generosity; conjured him by
their past friendship to release him directly," otherwise" says he, "Mr. Wesley
will hear of it, and bring his action for his money, which, with your debt, is
all I owe in the world."

The Captain replied, he had no intention to hurt him, but only to get his own
money; (a mere trifle for Mr. Oglethorpe's Secretary to pay!) or, to be sure,
his father would lay it down for him, the moment he heard of his confinement.

"A.-' I assure you, Captain, if one shilling would set me free, I have not a
relation in the world that would advance it for me.'

"C.--' Why, then, I find you have behaved yourself as scurvily toward them as
you have toward me. In the ship you was an agent, a secretary, a statesman; but
on shore I perceive you are a bite, and a scoundrel; and as such I will use
you.'

"A.--' For God's sake, dear Captain, have pity upon me. I will give you all I
have; five pounds in money, my clothes, watch, buckles, sword, snuff-box, and
hat.

"C.-' Sir, I scorn to take a gentleman's clothes; for such you passed upon me:
and had you sent me a single line, with, Here are three or four guineas for you,
Corney and I will pay the rest when I am able, I would never have given you or
myself any farther trouble about it. But your design, from the beginning, was to
cheat me; and I shall therefore make an example of you. In Boston, when I would
have had you lay in less wine, you told me, What signified forty pounds
New-England money . Truly not much to you, who intended me to pay it. But how
could you be so base, when I had laid in your provisions, and lent you money, to
rob me of the three pounds for the letters 'His answer to the last indictment
was plainly,

"A.-' Necessity has no law.'

"C.-' None but an experienced rogue could have made such an answer. You thought
me a soft, silly fellow, and was therefore resolved to skin me: but now you
shall answer for all.'

"A.-' Have patience with me till Mr. Oglethorpe comes; you shall then have your
freight of passengers, and money both. You may be sure of it; for I can have of
him what money I please.'

"C.-' I do not believe a word of it. Did Mr. Oglethorpe see you in a gaol, he
would leave you there to condign punishment.'

"A.-' O, how can you think so, when I have so often told you how intimate we
are, and on what important affairs he sent me to England ~ It is not my liberty
I value; for that he will restore me to, the moment he hears of my confinement;
but I fear I shall lose his good opinion.'

"C.~' I do not believe you ever had it; or that he sent you hither for any other
reason, but to get rid of a vagrant, that would else corrupt his colony. If you
can pay me my money, do; or I must leave you to justice.'

A.-' Take my clothes in part of payment. I will give you my note for the
remainder of the debt'

"C.-' Would you give me your note for the whole twenty-two pounds, I would sell
it the first man that would give me sixpence for it.'"

The Captain continuing inexorable, Appee cried like a child: upon which he asked
him how he could behave so abjectly, who had scorned on board to own himself in
any danger, (as soon as it was past,)" when I myself," said he, "had little
hopes of our escaping"

"A.-' O, Sir, imprisonment, or death itself, is nothing to me; but the loss of
so dear a friend as Mr. Oglethorpe this is what sits so heavy at my heart. But I
hope you will not be so cruel as to rob me of him.'

"C.-' I shall be so just to myself, and the world, as to expose a common cheat,
who lives upon the public, and lays all honest men, that do not know him, under
contribution.'"

Saturday following the Captain was prevailed upon by a friend of Appee, (now in
Newgate,) to go hear if he had anything farther to propose. He began very
oratorically; could not blame the Captain for what he had done, but forgave him
from his heart, and had still the utmost esteem and affection for him: always
said, "Captain Corney was a good-natured man, and a gentleman ;" was sure,
therefore, he would not ruin a poor young fellow, who was rising in the world,
and on the very point of making his fortune. He then began casting up the worth
of his snuff-box, &c. His sword he valued at seven pounds, his bureau at four.

"C.-' That bureau, Mr. Wesley told me, was a lady's in London.'

"A.-' Why, that is very true. I had really forgot it. However, a guinea I may
ask her for the freight.'

"C.-' Sir, you talk like what you are. I expected when you sent for me, your
father had supplied you with money to pay me.'

"A.-' I assure you, once more, was I now going to be hanged, my father would not
give a single shilling to save me from the gallows.'

"C.-' You give a fine account of yourself, and perfectly consistent with that
you gave at Boston. Is it fit that such an one as you should be suffered any
longer to impose upon honest people. It is well you are at the end of your
rogueries.'

"A.-' I had a suspicion that you had laid a trap for me at Zouberbuhler's; but I
was too wise to be caught there.'

"C.-' It is full as well that I have caught you here. You have been so
ungrateful a scoundrel to me, that I was resolved to spend a little more money
upon you.'

"A.-' I deserve it for a blockhead as I am, for not putting myself, as I
intended, under the court of the green cloth.'

"C.-' Why, what a precious rogue you describe yourself! Can you, after this,
expect any favour from me. '

"A.-' I hope you will not take it ill, if I take the benefit of the Act, through
which I can come out next term.'

"C.~' O, not at all, Sir. Take the benefit of the Act, by all means. I would do
so myself, was I in your place. But when you are ready to come out, I will give
you your keeping there for one half-year longer.'"

Here Appee's friend, Mr. Joy, told him," You have used the Captain so
villanously, that I am ashamed to have had any dealings with you. I cannot say
one word against his resolution; and desire you would never send or write to me
again, or to any of your friends; for we wash our hands of you, and from this
hour shall think of you no more."

With this speech he left him, and, walking with the Captain, observed, what a
poor unhappy young fellow he was. "That shipwreck of his, in particular, was as
unfortunate an accident as one shall hear of." "What shipwreck" says the
Captain. "Why, in his passage from Carolina. Have not you heard of it" "No,"
replied he, "nor anybody else." "He told me," says Joy, "that the ship ran upon
the rocks, and all the men were lost, but the Boatswain, a boy, and himself;
that as he clung upon the rock, a sea came, and washed him off, dashing him upon
another rook, with such violence, that it broke his skull, a tooth, and three of
his ribs; so that it cost him no less than ten guineas to the surgeon."

This account I made the Captain repeat two or three times, and took it down from
him in shorthand. I asked what gave him the first suspicion of Appee's knavery.
He answered, that when the searchers had opened his bureau, he saw several
letters Appee had broke open, and a memorandum of nine hundred pounds currency
he had taken up at Charlestown, upon (as he suspected) a forged bill of
exchange.

Fri., January 7th. The news was brought of Mr. Oglethorpe's arrival. The next
day I waited on him, and received a relation of his wonderful deliverance in the
Bristol Channel. The people of Carolina, he told me, were quite mad, had hired
men to murder the Indians,--the Spaniards, --had burned Augusta, &o. He then
inquired about Appee. I gave him some little account of his misbehaviour,
together with an extract of my Journal. He seemed sorry he had ever employed
him; talked admirably of resignation; and the impossibility of dying when it is
not best.

Sun., January 9th. I saw him again with Mr. Towers. He told me he had read my
Journal, which was writ with a great deal of spirit. I replied, all I could
answer for was, that it was writ with a great deal of truth.

Thur., January 13th. I met Mr. Getshorn at Mr. Oglethorpe's. He told me of
Appee's cheating D______, a poor drunken P______, of his gold watch. Mr.
Oglethorpe acquainted me, that he had been sent to again by Appee, in Newgate.
Upon my expressing pity for him, he added, "I can do nothing. He has tied my
hands. If I released him, it would confirm all his lies. We are such dear
friends, that I must even leave him where he is."

Wed., January 19th. Count Zinzendorf, just arrived from Germany, sent for me.
When I came, he saluted me with all possible affection, and made me promise to
call every day. From him I went to the Bishop of Oxford, where I met with an
equally kind reception. He desired me to come as often as I could, without
farther ceremony or invitation.

We had much talk of the state of religion, and of Count Zinzendorf's intended
visit. Their Bishops he acknowledged to have the true succession.

Thur., January 20th. I wrote and delivered my own state in a letter to the
Count. He sent me to Mr. Oglethorpe, who talked much of the mischief of private
journals, all which ought to be published, or never sent. A letter from my
brother he read; and argued, I could not but think the writer much too free, too
bold, too credulous.

Sat., January 22d. I called upon Mrs. Pendarvis, while she was reading a letter
of my being dead. Happy for me, had the news been true! What a world of misery
would it save me! In the afternoon I was overjoyed to meet at M. Essen's my old
friend M. G.

Sun., January 23d. I met Bishop Nitschman at the Count's, and was introduced to
the Countess: a woman of great seriousness and sweetness. I was present at their
public service, and thought myself in a quire of angels.

Tues., January 25th. I paid a visit to Dr. Hales, in the country.

Wed., January 26th. We took a walk to see Mr. Pope's house and gardens; justly
called a burlesque upon human greatness. I was sensibly affected with the plain
Latin sentence upon the obelisk, in memory of his mother: Ah, Editha! matrum
optima, mulierum amantissima, vale! How far superior to the most laboured elegy
that he, or Prior himself, could have composed!

Sun., January 30th. At St. Martin's I heard an excellent sermon by Dr. Trapp,
on, "In your patience possess ye (or be ye master of ) your souls;" proving the
miserable slavery of the passions.

Tues., February 1st. I was again with the Bishop of Oxford, and told him the
Bishop of London had declined having anything to do with Georgia; and said it
belonged to the Archbishop only to unite the Moravians with us. He replied, it
was the Bishop of London's proper office; but bade me assure the Count, we
should acknowledge the Moravians as our brethren, and one Church with our own.

Wed., February 2d. Mr. Oglethorpe told me, Appee, released from prison, desired
to meet me at his house. The next morning I waited there some hours, to confront
him; but no Appee appeared.

At nine I was with the Count, who seemed resolved to carry his people from
Georgia, if they might not be permitted to preach to the Indians. He much
pressed me to go with him to Germany; which I am very willing to do, if I can
get clear of the Trustees.

Sun., February 6th. I had much conversation with the Count. Some of his words
were, "The Christian cannot yield to sin; cannot long fight against it; but must
conquer it, if he will." Speaking of his own case, he said, he and a lady were
in love with each other; till, finding something of nature, he resolved to
renounce her; which he did, and persuaded her to accept of his friend. "From
that moment," said he, "I was freed from all self-seeking, so that for ten years
past I have not done my own will in anything, great or small. My own will is
hell to me. I can just now renounce my dearest friend, without the least
reluctance, if God require it." He kissed and blessed me at parting.

Mon., February 7th. Before I set out for Oxford I called upon the Count, and
desired his prayers. He commended himself to our friends there; and promised, if
any of them would write to him, or the Brethren, they would answer them.

Tues., February 8th. I came to Oxford, and took up my lodgings with Mr. Sarney.
In the evening I met and encouraged our friends by the Count's and the
Moravians' example. Mr. Kinchin I found changed into a courageous soldier of
Christ. I read them my brother's Journal.

Wed., February 9th. I met and accompanied my friend Horne to the Convocation,
where we carried the election (I came down about) for Mr. Bromley, our old
member, three hundred and thirty-nine, against one hundred and twenty-six.

I visited my old friends at the castle, and found honest Thomas Waite still a
prisoner there. Mrs. Topping was gone where the prisoners rest together, and
hear not the voice of the oppressor. Returning, I called at the Blue Posts, and
found my old pupil, Robert Kirkham. We spent the evening, as before, in mutual
exhortation.

Thur., February 10th. I talked with some of my old proselytes in College: paid
my respects to the Dean, and met with a sharp expostulation for voting against
him (as he called it). In an hour we came to a right understanding, and parted
friends.

I dined with Mr. Woods, of Abingdon: the same kind friendly man he was. In the
evening I saw Mr. Carter and Banny Kirkham, and laboured to awaken one, and
confirm the other. At Mr. Sarney's I found good Mr. Gainbold, and Kinchin.

Fri., February 11th. I exhorted poor languid Smith, and then Carter, to resume
all their rules of holy living. In the afternoon I was with the Rector of
Lincoln, who received me very affectionately.

Sat., February 12th. By nine at night I got back to the Count in London; and
consulted him about my journey to Germany.

Tues., February 16th. I told Mr. Oglethorpe of my desire of returning with him
to Georgia, if I could be of any use there as a Clergyman; but as to my
Secretary's place, I begged him to tell me where, when, and how, I should resign
it. He bade me think what I did; and when ! had well considered the matter, he
would talk with me farther

Fri., February 18th. In walking to St. Martin's, I met my dearest friend Appee,
who accosted me with inimitable assurance, and asked where he might meet me. I
appointed Mr. Oglethorpe's, the next morning.

Sat., February 19th. I waited on Mr. Oglethorpe, with no great expectation of
Appee. He was too wary to keep his appointment.

Sun., February 20th. Being to set out the next day for Tiverton, I went to take
my leave of the Count, who invited me again to Germany, bade me not despair, and
dismissed me with his blessing. My last words were, Sit pax vobiscum: to which
he replied, Et cum spiritu tuo.

Mon., February 21st. I came in the coach to Reading; and the next evening to
Marlborough, where I found horses my brother Hall had sent to bring me to
Wootton. With him and my sisters, Patt and Kez, I stayed till

Mon., February 28th; and then took horse for Bath; the next day I got to
Wellington; and,

Wed., March 2d, in the morning reached Tiverton. I ran up stairs to my sister,
who received me with tears of joy. I saw Phill next, and last my brother, who
seemed at least as well as when he left me at London, three years before. I went
to comfort my mother, indisposed in her chamber.

Tues., March 8th. I took horse, and on Thursday afternoon got back again to
Wootton.

Tues., March 1st. I set out for London, in the Marlborough coach, which had been
robbed morning and evening, for four days before. This fifth morning we passed
unmolested. Scarce was I got to town, when they fell to robbing again.

Thur., March 17th. At Mrs. Pendarvis's I found M. G., and her brother, who
pressed me to bear him company to Mickleton.

Tues., March 22d. I set out at three in the Oxford coach with Mr. Gr., and his
sister, and Mr. Dews.

Wed., March 23d. I was much moved at hearing Mr. Gambold's history of my
brother.

Thur., March 24th. Our company set out again for Mickleton; which we reached by
night. We passed the time agreeably enough in walking, conversing, and reading.

Wed., March 30th. I rode over to Stanton, where they were all overjoyed to see
me; especially my first of friends, Varanes.

Wed., April 6th. I had some conversation with M. G. about the fewness of those
that are saved. How little is she advanced in the school of Christ, who is not
convinced of this truth!

Sat., April 9th. In the evening I had the satisfaction of seeing Mr. Gr. much
affected with a chapter he had been reading of Mr. Law. He desired his sister
might hear it. I read it a second time, and took that opportunity of pressing
upon him a daily retirement.

Thur., April 28th. I took horse with Mr. Gr. and Dews. The former left us at
Compton, and we rode on towards Spilsbury.

Sat., April 30th. I got back to Mr. Sarney's, weary and faint, and in a fever,
through want of sleep.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 4: MAY 2 - AUGUST 31, 1737
========================================================================

May 2 - August 31, 1737

Mon., May 2d. Between one and two in the morning, I betook myself to my usual
bed, the floor. Charles Gr. breakfasted with me, and owned with tears, he had
never felt any true joy but in religion. I earnestly recommended Law to him.

At noon I visited Mr. Gainbold, right glad to see me. I found him much
cheerfuller than usual: his sister just the same. In the afternoon I talked with
the prisoners; very attentive: with the Dean; very kind and friendly.

Tues., May 3d. At two Mr. Sarney rose to pray for me. I rose too, and set out
for London, which I reached in a few hours.

Thur., May 5th. I met Virelst and Counsel at Mr. Oglethorpe's, about the hearing
they are shortly to have before the Board of Trade. When they were gone, Mr.
Oglethorpe said, if the Government had dropped Georgia, he would not let the
poor people perish, but sell his estate, which he could do for 45,000, and
support them upon the interest.

Fri., May 20th. At her desire, I waited upon Lady Betty Hastings. Her inquiries
about Georgia were interrupted by the Bishop of Gloucester's coming.

Sat., May 21st. I rode out of town to meet my brother and sister from Tiverton,
and attended them to Mr. Powel's.

Mon., May 30th. I carried my brother to the good Archbishop, who received us
very kindly.

Wed., June lst. I accepted an invitation from Mrs. Benson, and rode down to
Cheshunt Nunnery. Miss Kitty and Mrs. Johnson were there before me. I was much
delighted both with the place and company. After dinner I missed my letter-book,
and rode back to town, seeking it in vain. By seven next morning I was at the
Nunnery again; and returned to London in the afternoon.

Fri., June 3d. Between six and seven this evening I took horse for Cheshunt,
eighteen miles from London; got there by nine; and the next morning rode
eighteen miles farther, to Hatfield, to see my sister Nancy. In the afternoon I
returned to the Nunnery.

Trinity Sunday, June 5th. We all went in an hired coach to Warmley; where I
preached "Few saved;" and was pleased to see the family stay the unexpected
sacrament. In the evening I rode back to town.

Mon., June 6th. At ten we were again before the Board of Trade. Till twelve
Carolina side was heard. Then our Counsel (confused enough) was heard for
Georgia.

Wed., June 8th. I made affidavit in Chancery-Lane, as to what I knew relating to
Georgia. At one I called upon my uncle, and found him exceeding ill.

Thur., June 9th. At the Board, part of our Charter and Acts were read, &c. I
declared upon oath, that all the traders licensed were supposed to be within
Georgia. After my affidavit was read, Murray made our defence; but so little to
Mr. Oglethorpe's satisfaction, that he started up, and ran out. I dined with my
brother at Lord Oxford's. Lady Oxford, Lord Duplin, and the famed Lady Mary,
were of the company.

Sat., June 11th. I found my uncle dying. He pressed my hand, showed much natural
affection, and bade me give his love to his sister. I spent the evening at
Cheshunt, in reading Mr. Law to the family,-my usual employment there.

Sunday evening. I heard that my uncle died, a little after I left him.

Mon., June 13th. I waited on my brother and sister a little way on their road to
Tiverton. On Wednesday I breakfasted at the Nunnery. On Thursday night I
attended my uncle to his grave.

Fri., June 17th. I heard the last of my friend Appee's adventures here, from one
Mr. Laba, a cutler; from whom he had just stole a watch, and run away with it to
Paris.

Sat., June 18th. I was before the Board of Trade for the last time, to hear
Carolina's reply to Georgia. I spent the rest of the month between Cheshunt and
Hatfield.

Sat., July 2d. I was at the Nunnery; and the next day preached at Hatfield. I
slept at Cheshunt.

Mon., July 4th. In the evening I set out for Oxford. I came thither the next
day, where James Hutton had got before me. In the evening young Gr. came to me
at Sathey's, in an excellent temper. I encouraged him to go on in the narrow
way; and strongly recommended stated hours of retirement.

Thur., July 7th. I pressed the same upon poor Smith, in our walk to Mr.
Gainbold's, where 1 found my sister Kezzy. I got back to dinner with Lady Cox
and her sisters. In the evening Gr. told me, that on this day he first felt the
beginnings of the change; and was convinced of the reality of what he only
believed before upon my brother's and my testimony. He appeared full of joy and
love.

Sat., July 9th. I set out with James, for Wootton. Quite spent, I laid me down,
and slept for a quarter of an hour upon the ground. By two we reached
Marlborough, and by four, Wootton. My mother was lately come thither from
Tiverton.

Mon., July 11th. Meeting Ch. at Bath, we could get no farther. He carried us to
see the quarries; where I narrowly missed being dashed to pieces. On Wednesday,
July 13th, we came safe to Tiverton.

Sat, July 23d, and Sun., 24th, at Wootton. Days never to be forgot!

Mon., July 25th. I heard at Oxford that Charles Graves had been carried away by
his friends, as stark mad.

Thur., July 28th. I spied Robinson and Bateley in the long-walk, and crossed
over to speak with them. They fell upon me unawares, desiring me to take some of
the Cowley saints to Georgia; charged the Methodists with intrusion, schism, and
bringing neglect upon the ministry. We differed toto coelo. I left them with,
"Remember, you will be of my mind when you come to die."

Fri., July 29th. We set out for London, with Mr. Morgan and Mr. Kinchin; and on

Sat., July 30th, finished our travels at College-street, where I had the
satisfaction of finding my old hearty friend, Benjamin Ingham.

Mon., August 1st. I read Mr. Oglethorpe my brother's letter to the Trustees,
charging Horton with raising a scandalous report about me. He would not advise
one way or the other: which I interpreted as a dissuaslve, and therefore took no
farther notice of the matter.

Wed., August 17th. After spending some time at Hatfield, I set out with my
brother Lambert, for London. At Epping he went back, full of good resolutions.

Thur., August 18th. Hearing that Mrs. Delamotte was now in town, I went to see
her. We fell into discourse upon resignation; and she seemed resolved to
acquiesce in the will of God, detaining her Isaac from her.

Sun., August 21st. I took horse again for Hatfield; read prayers, and preached
at Wormley; called on Dr. Nichols, and rode on. My brother I left on the 24th,
in excellent temper. I called and dined at Dr. Newton's.

Thur., August 25th. After giving the sacrament to a sick woman, I breakfasted
with Mr. Chadwick. We had some close talk about the new birth, with which he was
greatly moved. I took the opportunity of recommending regular retirement, and
religious acquaintance. I preached at Ludgate, dined with M. Musgrave, and
called in the afternoon at Mrs. Delamotte's. The Cambridge youth was there; but
we had no very useful conversation.

Fri., August 26th. I waited upon His Majesty at Hampton Court, with the Oxford
Address, by the advice of Mr. Potter. The Archbishop told me he was glad to see
me there. We kissed their Majesties' hands, and were invited to dinner. I left
that, and the company, and hasted back to town. The next day we waited upon His
Royal Highness, and dined all together at St. James's.

Wed., August 31st. I talked at large upon my state with Mr. Law, at Putney. The
sum of his advice was, "Renounce yourself; and be not impatient."


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 5: SEPTEMBER 9 - DECEMBER 31, 1737
========================================================================

September 9 - December 31, 1737

Fri., September 9th. I consulted Mr. Law a second time, and asked him several
questions: "With what comment shall I read the Scriptures" "None." "What do you
think of one who dies unrenewed, while endeavourlng after it" "It concerns
neither you to ask, nor me to answer." "Shall I write once more to such a
person" "No." "But I am persuaded it will do him good." "Sir, I have told you my
opinion." "Shall I write to you" "Nothing I can either speak or write, will do
you any good."

Sat., September 10th. Calling at Mr. Delamotte's, I found Miss Hetty there, and
gave her her brother's letter. We soon fell into talk about the new birth. She
lamented her not being acquainted with me sooner; and that she could not be in
the country now I was going thither. I walked back to Charles Rivington's, and
fetched her Mr. Law; and then took coach for Eltham and Blendon. My friend
Benjamin had been there before me, and met with such a reception as encouraged
me to follow. He had preached to them with power; and still more powerfully by
his life and conversation. The eldest sister, and Cambridge scholar, were struck
to the heart. The first evening passed in discourse of my namesake in America.

Sun., September 11th. I preached the one thing needful: had some serious talk
with Miss Betsy, and read to Mrs. Delamotte part of my Journal, relating to
their intended visitant, Appee.

Mon., September 12th. I returned to town, and spent an hour with Hetty, in
discoursing on the inward change, and reading Law. She received all his sayings
with the utmost readiness.

Tues., September 13th. I went again to my simple Hetty, to learn some of her
humility. Her convictions were much deepened by my reading the Life of God in
the Soul of Man. I took my leave, and set out for Oxford, by way of Windsor, and
Mr. Thorold's.

Thur., September l5th. I rose (at Sarney's) with earnest desires of resigning
myself up entirely to God. I had the satisfaction of seeing an excellent letter
from young Gr. in the country.

Fri., September 16th. I walked over with Mr. Gainbold to Stantonarcourt. After
much talk of their states, we agreed, that I should not speak at all to my
sister on religion, but fully to his.

Calling accidentally in the evening at my sister Kezia's room, she fell upon my
neck, and in a flood of tears begged me to pray for her. Seeing her so softened,
I did not know but this might be her time, and sat down. She anticipated me, by
saying she had felt here what she never felt before, and believed now there was
such a thing as the new creature. She was full of earnest wishes for divine
love; owned there was a depth in religion she had never fathomed; that she was
not, but longed to be, converted; would give up all to obtain the love of God '.
renewed her request with great vehemence that I would pray for her; often
repeating, "I am weak, I am exceeding weak." I prayed over her, and blessed God
from my heart; then used Pascal's prayer for conversion, with which she was much
affected, and begged me to write it out for her. After supper, (at which I could
not eat for joy,) I read Mr. Law's account of Redemption. She was greatly moved,
full of tears and sighs, and eagerness for more. Poor Mrs. Gainbold was quite
unaffected: her time being not yet come.

Sat., September 17th. I prayed with Kez., still in the same temper; convinced
all her misery had proceeded from her not loving God.

This morning Mr. Wells, of Jesus College, came in. I took occasion to mention
Mr. Law on the Redemption; read part of it, and rejoiced in his so cordially
joining us.

Sun., September 18th. I preached at the Castle, and gave the sacrament to
threescore communicants. In the afternoon at Stantonarcourt. I was continually
called upon by Kez., to pray with her. We supped at Mr. Bonnel's.

Wed., September 21st. I rejoiced to hear at Oxford, that Graves was returned
from his friends unshaken. At night he came in, (to Sarney's,) fell upon my
neck, and burst into tears. It is hard to say, whether his friends' hatred, or
his love, of me exceeds.

Thur., September 22d. I breakfasted with Mr. Rock at Nuneham; and dined at
Maple-Durham with Mr. Burton. Next morning I got to Mr. Thorold's, at Windsor;
and in two hours to London. But my hard riding had nearly occasioned my being
apprehended for an highwayman.

Sat., September 24th. At twelve I set out for Blendon. Passing Mr. Delamotte's,
I was minded to call, though they were all out of town Contrary to my
expectation, I found Hetty left behind. We passed two hours in conference and
prayer. Two hours afterwards I was with her again, and read Scougal on "Few
saved." She was quite melted down, and, after a prayer for love, said, "God
knows my heart: I do desire nothing but Him."

Sun., September 25th. I met her at the sacrament in Crooked-Lane; and
endeavoured to prepare her for persecution, which all must suffer who will live
godly in Christ Jesus.

Tues., September 27th. I rode to Windsor; and next day to Mapleurham by noon. An
hour after I took horse, and quickly lost myself in a wood: but by breaking
fences, and leaping ditches, got at last to Dorchester. I lost myself again
between that and Nunchain; but soon recovered it, and by night came to honest
Mr. Sarney's.

Thur., September 29th. I found Graves and Kezzy still pressing forward. In the
afternoon I met Mr. Wells alone, and had some close talk with him upon the new
birth, self-renunciation, &c. He confessed reputation was his idol; rejected his
own righteousness: convinced, but fearful: longing to break loose. I went with
him to the chapel; and afterwards resumed the subject. He seemed on the brink of
the new birth.

Sat., October lat. I prayed by Mr. Carter, who lay a-dying: and by Mrs. Sarney,
in the same condition.

Sun., October 2d. I carried Graves to Stanton-Harcourt, where I gave the
sacrament, and then preached at Southleigh. In the evening we returned to
Oxford.

Mon., October 3d. At six I took horse for Barkswell. A little on this side
Banbury my horse threw me, with great violence, over his head, and tumbled
after, but not upon me. I rose first, unhurt, except that I sprained my leg.
With much wandering through excessive bad roads, by night I got to Mr. Boys&s,
quite exlmusted.

Tues., October 4th. I waked much refreshed. The family showed me all possible
civility, especially dear Susan, for whose sake I had come.

Wed., October 5th. We parted as friends should part. I returned, before night,
to Oxford.

Fri., October 7th. I received a letter from James Hutton, summoning me on board
in fourteen days.

Sat., October 8th. I endeavoured to fix Kinchin, Saruey, Washington, and
Hutchins, in meeting as my brother, &c., used formerly. I rode to Spilsbury, to
see my old friend Horn, and returned by night to read Nicodemus at Queen's.

Sun., October 9th. I gave the sacrament and preached at Southleigh. In the
evening at dear Charles's; still growing in humility and love.

Mon., October 10th. Being determined not to leave England till I had come to a
full explanation with Dicky Graves, this morning I went to his rooms; talked the
whole matter over, and were both entirely satisfied. Then I spoke of my making
his brother Charles mad; hoped he himself would be one of those whose life fools
count madness; explained the nature of true religion; "no other than what you
once laboured after, till the gentleman swallowed up the Christian." He was
greatly moved; complained he could not pray. I appealed to him, whether he had
not formerly felt more solid pleasure in religion, than in all the caresses of
the world. He confessed it, and resolved to return. I earnestly recommended Law,
and daily retirement, as my last legacy. "My heart's desire to God for you is,
that you may be saved. In a little time, all I can do will be to pray for you:
and I hope you will now pray for me, as for a friend, not an enemy." He
answered, "That I shall do heartily. I am satisfied you are my sincere friend."
We then kissed, and parted--till that day.

Tues., October 11th. I set out for London. In a mile's riding my horse fell
lame. I sung the 91st Psalm, and put myself under the divine protection. I had
scarce ended, and turned the hut, on Shotover-Hill, when a man came up to me,
and demanded my money, showing, but not presenting, a pistol. I gave him my
purse. He asked how much there was. "About thirty shillings." "Have you no more"
"I will see;" put my hand in my pocket, and gave him some halfpence. He repeated
the question," Have you no more" I had thirty pounds in a private pocket; bade
him search himself; which he did not choose. He ordered me to dismount, which I
did; but begged hard for my horse again, promising not to pursue him. He took my
word, and restored him. I rode gently on, praising God. My bags, and watch, and
gold, the robber was forced to leave me. By the evening I reached Westminster.

Fri., October 14th. I was informed at the office, that I was to go in three
weeks with the Lieutenant-Colonel by way of Gibraltar.

Sun., October 16th. I rode to Blendon, and read S.S. to the two sisters, and
prayed with them for conversion. I was employed again in like manner, after the
opposers were gone to bed.

Tues., October 18th. Jacky Delamotte and I took horse. Mine fell into a hole;
but I kept my seat. His followed, and flung him over his head. Neither was hurt.

Fri., October 28th. I found Miss Betty at Fresh Wharf, and spent an hour or two
with her and Jacky. Next morning I was with her alone, and spoke largely of the
danger of lukewarmness, and resting in negative goodness. I never saw her so
moved before.

Sun., October 30th. I waked them at five, and attended them to Forster-Lane,
where we heard Mr. Whitefield, and communicated together. I preached at St.
Helen's "the one thing needful." In the afternoon I carried her and her brother
to Mr. Chadwick's, (my usual lodgings,) and thence to Ironmonger's-Lane. After
preaching the same sermon here, we drank tea at Mr. Chadwick's, and then took
coach for College-Street. They were much delighted with the singing there, and
edified, I hope, by George Whitefield's example. It was near eleven before I
left them at their own house.

Wed., November 2d. I was at the office, and returned the Trustees thanks for the
50 they had lately ordered me, as a Missionary. I dined with them; and they
desired me to draw up a scheme for an Orphan-house. The evening I passed at
Fresh Wharf: good old Mr. Delamotte was there, and pleased me much by his
seeming so heartily to relish our reading Bishop Hall.

Fri., November 4th. I heard an excellent sermon at St. Antholine's, on holiness,
or likeness to God; and passed the evening with B. D.; who then told me the
reason why I was not sent for to Blendon, was, Mrs. Delamotte's fear of my
making Hetty run mad: and when I gave them notice of my coming, she sent her up
to town, that I might not see her; which Providence made the means of my having
so many hours with her alone.

Sat., November 5th. I met and turned back with Betty, to hear Mr. Whitefield
preach, not with the persuasive words of man's wisdom, but with the
demonstration of the Spirit and with power. The churches will not contain the
multitudes that throng to hear him.

Mon., November 7th. I read over Pietas Hallensis; and desired our Orphan-house
might be begun in the power of faith.

Thur., November 10th. In obedience to a summons from Miss Betsy this morning, I
took coach for Greenwich, and walked the rest of the way to Blendon. We had some
animating discourse before Mrs. Delamotte came in. Then we fell into talk of the
new birth, which she did not at all relish; but continued still cold, averse,
and prejudiced against the truth.

Sun., November 18th. I preached at Bexley, on the love of God. Mrs. Delamotte
thanked me for my sermon with tears; owned she had loved Charles too well; and
was quite altered in her behaviour towards me. We had farther conversation on
the love of God. Mr. Delamotte confessed there could be no happiness in anything
else.

Mon., November 14th. Little Molly burst into tears upon my telling her God loved
her. The whole family now appear not far from the kingdom of God.

Sun., November 20th. At St. Helen's I preached the circumcision of heart. The
next day my flux returned.

Tues., November 22d. Mr. Oglethorpe advised me to go to Tiverton. I went to take
my leave of our friends at Blendon. Mrs. Delamotte was quite open, and not
afraid that her son should be called a Methodist.

Fri., November 25th. At M. Hutton's this evening, my brothers Lambert and Wright
visited me. The latter has corrupted the former, after all the pains I have
taken with him, and brought him back to drinking. I was full, yet could not
speak; prayed for meekness, and then set before him the things he had done, in
the devil's name, toward re-converting a soul to him. He left us abruptly. I
encouraged poor J. Lambert to turn again unto God.

Mon., November 28th. I took coach for Tiverton. The next day I called on my
mother in Salisbury. She vehemently protested against our returning to Georgia.

Wed., November 30th. I had much serious conversation with a gentlewoman in the
coach, concerning the new birth. I read part of Mr. Law. She was deeply struck,
melted, conquered.

Thur., December 1st. We lodged at Dorchester; when my distemper fully returned.

Fri., December 2d. I met horses at Honiton, and by four came to Tiverton; where
I found my brother much better.

Sun., December 4th. I was much melted at the sacrament. In the evening I
reproved my sister (which I am often forced to do) for evil-speaking.

Thur., December 22d. Quite wearied out by her incessant slanders, to-day I had a
downright quarrel with her about it. My brother on these occasions is either
silent, or on my side.

Tues., December 27th. I was not sorry to set out for London. I rode as far as
Taunton.

Wed., December 28th. In the coach I employed myself mostly in reading Cyrus's
Travels, and Leslie's Short Method with the Deists.

Thur., December 29th. We narrowly escaped overturning, through the loss of a
wheel. I supped in Salisbury, at my brother Hall's.

Sat., December 31st. I set out at two in the morning, and with the night came to
James Hutton's.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 6: JANUARY 5 - APRIL 30, 1738
========================================================================

January 5 - April 30, 1738

Thur., January 5th, 1738. I made frequent visits this month to Blendon, and
rejoiced over Mrs. Delamotte, now entirely cordial and friendly. We were joined
by Mr. Piers, the Minister of Bexley, who delighted in every opportunity of
conversing, singing, and praying with us.

Fri., February 3d. In the afternoon news was brought me at James Hutton's, that
my brother was come from America. I could not believe, till at night I saw him.
He comes, not driven away, but to tell the true state of the colony; which,
according to his account, is truly deplorable.

Sat., February 4th. I informed Mr. Oglethorpe of his arrival. He was very
inquisitive into the cause of his coming; said he ought not to have returned
without the Trustees' leave. At ten, before the Council, I heard the fresh
pleadings for Carolina.

Mon., February 6th. I waited on the good Archbishop, who received me with his
usual kindness.

Wed., February 8th. I was with the Trustees, who were surprised by my brother's
account of Georgia, the fewness of the people, &c.

Fri., February 10th. We dined at Mr. Vernon's, who accosted me, "Well, Sir, I
hope you intend returning to Georgia." I answered, "That is my desire and
design." I heard more of the great discouragements the poor people labour under.

Sat., February 11th. I heard Clerk plead for Georgia, before the Council, and
Mr. Oglethorpe's speech.

Thur., February 16th. Mr. Oglethorpe told me, "Your brother must have a care.
There is a very strong spirit raising against him. People say he is come over to
do mischief to the colony. He will be called upon for his reasons, why he left
the people." I answered, "Sir, he has been twice before at the Board for that
purpose, but was not asked that question, and therefore had no opportunity to
answer it. He will attend them again on Wednesday morning." I waited on his
Lordship of London, and informed him of my brother's return. He spoke honourably
of him; expressed a great desire to see him; asked many questions about Georgia,
and the Trustees; forgot his usual reserved and dismissed me very kindly.

Fri., February 17th. I came in the Oxford coach to my old lodgings at Mr.
Sarney's.

Sat., February 18th. I rode over to Stanton-Harcourt, to see John Gainbold and
my sister. My brother met us. We prayed and sang together. In the evening I
prayed at Mr. Sarney's, with some scholars, and a Moravian.

Sun., February 19th. I received the sacrament once more at Christchurch.

Mon., February 20th. I began teaching Peter Bohler English.

Tues., February 21st. In the afternoon I lay down, half distracted with the
tooth-ache.

Wed., February 22d. I waked much better. At five I had some close conversation
with Peter Bohler, who pressed upon our scholars the necessity of combining, and
instanced in many awakened, but fallen asleep again, for want of it. He talked
much of the necessity of prayer and faith.

Fri., February 24th. At six in the evening, an hour after I had taken my
electuary, the tooth-ache returned more violently than ever. I smoked tobacco;
which set me at vomiting, and took away my senses and pain together. At eleven I
waked in extreme pain, which I thought would quickly separate soul and body.
Soon after Peter Bohler came to my bedside. I asked him to pray for me. He
seemed unwilling at first, but, beginning very faintly, he raised his voice by
degrees, and prayed for my recovery with strange confidence. Then he took me by
the hand, and calmly said, "You will not die now." I thought within myself," I
cannot hold out in this pain till morning. If it abates before, I believe I may
recover." He asked me, "Do you hope to be saved ]" "Yes." "For what reason do
you hope it" "Because I have used my best endeavours to serve God." He shook his
head, and said no more. I thought him very uncharitable, saying in my heart,
"What, are not my endeavours a sufficient ground of hope Would he rob me of my
endeavours I have nothing else to trust to."

By the morning my pain was moderated. Ted Bentham, calling, then persuaded me to
be blooded. I continued in great pain. In the evening he brought Dr. Manatom.

On Saturday morning I was blooded again; and at night a third time.

Sun., February 26th. Mr. Wells brought my sister Kezzy. Dr. Fruin came. I
dictated a letter to Dr. Cockburn, and James Hutton.

Mon., February 27th. The scale seemed to turn for life. I had prayed that my
pains might not outlast this day; and was answered.

Tues., February 28th. My dear James Hutton came post from London, and brought me
Dr. Cockburu's letter and directions. As soon as I was able, I sent my brother
at Tiverton the following account :--

"Dear Brother,--I borrow another's hand, as I cannot use my own. You remember
Dr. South's saying [I have been within the jaws of death, but he was not
suffered to shut his mouth upon me]. I ought never to forget it. Dr. Manaton
told me, he expected to have found me dead at his second visit. This several
remarkable accidents concurred to hinder. I had kept in a week before the
pleurisy came, and taken physic twice. At midnight it seized me so violently,
that I never expected to see the morning. In the preceding afternoon I had taken
Dr. Cockburn's electuary, and an hour after was visited by so outrageous a
tooth-ache, that it forced me to the abominable remedy of a pipe. This quickly
made me discharge my astringent, and, in all probability, saved my life; binding
medicines being poison in a pleuritic fever. I took my illness for the flux, and
so never thought of sending for a physician. T. Bentham fetched him against my
will, and was probably the instrument of saving my life a second time. Dr. M.
called in Dr. Fruin. They bled me three times, and poured down draughts, oils,
and apozems without end. For four days the balance was even. Then, as Spenser
says,

'I over-wrestled my strong enemy.'

Ever since I have been slowly gathering strength; and yesterday took my first
journey to my sister's room, who has been with me from the beginning, and no
small comfort to me.

"One consequence of my sickness you will not be sorry for,--its stopping my
sudden return to Georgia. For the Doctor tells me, to undertake a voyage now
would be certain death. Some reasons for his not going immediately my brother
will mention to you in person.

"Before I was taken ill, my brother set out for Tiverton; but came back instead
of proceeding on his journey; stayed a week with me; and then went with Mr.
Kinchin to Manchester.

"For some days that I continued mending, I was greatly tormented with the
tooth-ache. One day I prayed that the pain might be suspended; and it was for
all that day.

"I had Dr. Fruin to my sister, taken ill. We communicated almost every day."

Tues., March 28th. I was greatly moved in reading the Life of Mr. Halyburton.

Mon., April 3d. By my brother's advice, I resolved to give up my Secretary's
place; and to-day wrote my letter of resignation.

Sat., April 8th. I got abroad to the evening prayers at Christ-church; and
received comfort from the lessons and anthem.

Wed., April 12th. I received Mr. Oglethorpe's answer to my letter of
resignation; wherein he offered, if I would keep my place, to get it supplied in
my absence by a deputy.

Sat., April 15th. Drs. Fruin and Mancron called, and forbade my voyage. Both as
physicians and friends they advised me not to go, but stay at College, since I
might, as senior Master, expect offices and preferment.

Wed., April 19th. I came up to town, to take my leave of Mr. Oglethorpe, who
received me with his accustomed kindness. The next day I had the satisfaction of
once more meeting that man of God, Peter Bohler.

Mon., April 24th. I took a ride to Blendon. In the afternoon we made Mr. Piers a
visit; and, returning, found Mr. Broughton and my brother at Blendon.

Tues., April 25th. Soon after five, as we were met in our little chapel, Mrs.
Delamotte came to us. We sang, and fell into a dispute whether conversion was
gradual or instantaneous. My brother was very positive for the latter, and very
shocking; mentioned some late instances of gross sinners believing in a moment.
I was much offended at his worse than unedifying discourse. Mrs. Delamotte left
us abruptly. I stayed, and insisted, a man need not know when first he had
faith. His obstinacy in favouring the contrary opinion drove me at last out of
the room. Mr. Broughton was only not so much scandalized as myself. After
dinner, he and my brother returned to town. I stayed behind, and read them the
Life of Mr. Halyburton: one instance, but only one, of instantaneous conversion.

Wed., April 26th. I passed the day at Mr. Piers's, in singing, and reading, and
mutual encouragement. In the evening we finished Haiyburton. The meltingness it
occasioned in me, (like those before,) soon passed away as a morning cloud. Next
morning I returned to London.

Fri., April 28th. No sooner was I got to James Hutton's, having removed my
things thither from his father's, than the pain in my side returned, and with
that my fever. Having disappointed God in his last visitation, he has now again
brought me to the bed of sickness. Towards told-night I received some relief by
bleeding. In the morning Dr. Cockburn came to see me; and a better physician,
Peter Bohler, whom God had detained in England for my good. He stood by my
bedside, sad prayed over me, that now at least I might see the divine intention,
in this and my late illness. I immediately thought it might he that I should
again consider Bohler's doctrine of faith; examine myself whether I was in the
faith; and if I was not, never cease seeking and longing after it, till I
attained it.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 7: MAY 1 - AUGUST 31, 1738
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 1 - August 31, 1738

Mon., May 1st. Mr. Piers called to see me. I exhorted him to labour after that
faith which he thinks I have, and I know I have not. After receiving the
sacrament, I felt a small anticipation of peace, and said, "Now I have
demonstration against the Moravian doctrine that a man cannot have peace without
assurance of his pardon. I now have peace, yet cannot say of s surety that my
sins are forgiven." The next and several times after that I received the
sacrament, I had not so much as bare attention, God no longer trusting me with
comfort, which I should immediately turn against himself.

For some days following I felt a faint longing for faith; and could pray for
nothing else. My desires were quickened by a letter of Mr. Edmunds, seeking
Christ as in an agony.

Sat., May 6th. God still kept up the little spark of desire, which he himself
had enkindled in me; and I seemed determined to speak of, and wish for, nothing
but faith in Christ. Yet could not this preserve me from sin; which I this day
ran into with my eyes open: so that after ten years' vain struggling, I own and
feel it absolutely unconquerable. By bearing witness to the truth before Miss
Delamotte, Mr. Baldwyn, and others, I found my desires of apprehending Christ
increased.

Thur., May 11th. I was just going to remove to old Mr. Hutton's, when God sent
Mr. Bray to me, a poor ignorant mechanic, who knows nothing but Christ; yet by
knowing him, knows and discerns all things. Some time ago I had taken leave of
Peter B5hler, confessed my unbelief and want of forgiveness, but declared my
firm persuasion that I should receive the atonement before I died. His answer
was, "Be it unto thee according to thy faith."

Mr. Bray is now to supply Bohler's place. We prayed together for faith. I was
quite overpowered and melted into tears, and hereby induced to think it was
God's will that I should go to his house, and not to Mr. Hutton's. He was of the
same judgment. Accordingly I was carried thither in a chair.

His sister I found in earnest pursuit of Christ; his wife well inclined to
conversion. I had not been here long, when Mr. Broughton called. I hoped to find
him altered like myself; but, alas! his time is not yet come. As to M. Turner,
he gave her up; "but for you, M. Bray," said he, "I hope you are still in your
senses, and not run mad after a faith which must be felt." He went on
contradicting and blaspheming. I thought it my duty to withstand him, and to
confess my want of faith. "God help you, poor man," he replied: "if I could
think you have not faith, I am sure {t would drive me to despair." I put all my
hopes of ever attaining it, or eternal salvation, upon the truth of this
assertion, "I have not now the faith of the Gospel."

As soon as he left us, Mr. Bray read me many comfortable scriptures, which
greatly strengthened my desire; so that I was persuaded I should not leave his
house, before I believed with my heart unto righteousness.

Frl., May 12th. I waked in the same blessed temper, hungry and thirsty. after
God. I began Isaiah, and seemed to see that to me were the promises made, and
would be fulfilled, for that Christ loved me. I found myself more desirous, more
assured I should believe. This day (and indeed my whole time) I spent in
discoursing on faith, either with those that had it, or those that sought it; in
reading the Scripture, and in prayer.

I was much moved at the sight of Mr. Ainsworth, a man of great learning, above
seventy, who, like old Simeon, was waiting to see the Lord's salvation, that he
might depart in peace. His tears, and vehemence, and childlike simplicity,
showed him upon the entrance of the kingdom of heaven. In the afternoon I read
Isaiah with Mr. Edmunds: saw him full of promises, and that they belonged to me.
In the midst of our reading, Miss Claggetts came, and asked that they might hear
us. We were all much encouraged to pursue the glorious prize held out to us by
the evangelical Prophet.

When the company was gone, I joined with Mr. Bray in prayer and the Scripture,
and was so greatly affected, that I almost thought Christ was coming that
moment. I concluded the night with private vehement prayer.

Sat., May 13th. I waked without Christ; yet still desirous of finding him. Soon
after W. Delamotte came, and read me the 68th Psalm, strangely full of
comfortable promises. Toward noon I was enabled to pray with desire and hope,
and to lay claim to the promises in general.

The afternoon I spent with my friends, in mutual exhortation to wait patiently
for the Lord in prayer and reading. At night my brother came, exceeding heavy. I
forced him (as he had often forced me) to sing an hymn to Christ, and almost
thought He would come while we were singing: assured He would come quickly. At
night I received much light and comfort from the Scriptures.

Sun., May 14th. The beginning Of the day I was very heavy, weary, and unable to
pray; but the desire soon returned, and I found much comfort both in prayer and
in the word, my eyes being opened more and more to discern and lay hold on the
promises. I longed to find Christ, that I might show him to all mankind; that I
might praise, that I might love him.

Several persons called to-day, and were convinced of unbelief. Some of them
afterwards went to Mr. Broughton, and were soon made as easy as Satan and their
own hearts could wish.

Mon., May 15th. I finished Halyburton's Life with Miss Claggetts, &c. I found
comfort in the 102d Psalm.

Tues., May 16th. I waked weary, faint, and heartless. My brother Hall coming to
see me, I urged him to examine himself, whether he was in the faith. Two
questions decided the matter: "Are you sure that is light" "Yes." "Are you as
sure of the things unseen; of Christ being in you of a truth" "Yes; infinitely
surer." In the afternoon I seemed deeply sensible of my misery, in being without
Christ.

Wed., May 17th. I experienced the power of Christ rescuing me in temptation.
To-day I first saw Luther on the Galatians, which Mr. Holland had accidentally
lit upon. We began, and found him nobly full of faith. My friend, in hearing
him, was so affected, as to breathe out sighs and groans unutterable. I
marvelled that we were so soon and so entirely removed from him that called us
into the grace of Christ, unto another Gospel. Who would believe our Church had
been founded on this important article of justification by faith alone I am
astonished I should ever think this a new doctrine; especially while our
Articles and Homilies stand unrepealed, and the key of knowledge is not yet
taken away.

From this time I endeavoured to ground as many of our friends as came in this
fundamental truth, salvation by faith alone, not an idle, dead faith, but a
faith which works by love, and is necessarily productive of all good works and
all holiness.

I spent some hours this evening in private with Martin Luther, who was greatly
blessed to me, especially his conclusion of the 2d chapter. I laboured, waited,
and prayed to feel "who loved me, and gave himself for the." When nature, near
exhausted, forced me to bed, I opened the book upon, "For he will finish the
work, and cut it short in righteousness, because a short work will the Lord make
upon earth." After this comfortable assurance that He would come, and would not
tarry, I slept in peace.

Thur., May 18th. In the approach of a temptation, I looked up to Christ, and
confessed my helplessness. The temptation was immediately beat down, and
continually kept off by a power not my own. About midnight I was waked by the
return of my pleurisy. I felt great pain and straitness at my heart; but found
immediate relief by bleeding. I had some discourse with Mr. Bray; thought myself
willing to die the next moment, if I might but believe this; but was sure I
could not die, till I did believe. I earnestly desired it.

Fri., May 19th. At five this morning the pain and difficulty in breathing
returned. The Surgeon was sent for; but I fell asleep before he could bleed me a
second time. I was easier all day, after taking Dr. Cockburn's medicines. I had
not much desire. I received the sacrament; but not Christ. At seven Mrs. Turner
came, and told me, I should not rise from that bed till I believed. I believed
her saying, and asked, "Has God then bestowed faith upon you" "Yes, he has."
"Why, have you peace with God" "Yes, perfect peace." "And do you love Christ
above all things" "I do, above all things incomparably." "Then you are willing
to die" "I am; and would be glad to die this moment; for I know all my sins are
blotted out; the handwriting that was against me is taken out of the way, and
nailed to his cross. He has saved me by his death; he has washed me with his
blood; he has hid me in his wounds. I have peace in Him, and rejoice with joy
unspeakable, and full of glory."

Her answers were so full to these and the most searching questions I could ask,
that I had no doubt of her having received the atonement; and waited for it
myself with a more assured hope. Feeling an anticipation of joy upon her
account, and thanking Christ as I could, I looked for him all night with prayers
and sighs and unceasing desires.

Sat., May 20th. I waked much disappointed, and continued all day in great
dejection, which the sacrament did not in the least abate. Nevertheless God
would not suffer me to doubt the truth of his promises. Mr. Bray, too, seemed
troubled at my not yet believing, and complained of his uneasiness and want of
patience. "But so it is with me," says he: when my faith begins to fail, God
gives me some sign to support it." He then opened a Testament, and read the
first words that presented, Matt. ix. 1: "And he entered into a ship, and passed
over, and came into his own city. And, behold, they brought to him a man sick of
the palsy, lying on a bed: and Jesus, seeing their faith, said unto the sick of
the palsy, Son, be of good cheer; thy sins be forgiven thee. And, behold,
certain of the scribes and Pharisees said within themselves, This man
blasphemeth. And Jesus, knowing their thoughts, said, Wherefore think ye evil in
your hearts ~ For whether is easier, to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee, or to
say, Arise and walk ~ But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on
earth to forgive sins, {then saith he to the sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up
thy bed, and go unto thine own house. And he arose, and departed to his house.
And when the multitude saw it, they marvelled, and glorified God, which had
given such power unto man."

It was a long while before he could read this through, for tears of joy: and I
saw herein, and firmly believed, that his faith would be available for the
healing of me. THE DAY OF PENTECOST.

Sun., May 21st, 1738. I waked in hope and expectation of His coming. At nine my
brother and some friends came, and sang an hymn to the Holy Ghost. My comfort
and hope were hereby increased. In about half-an-hour they went: I betook myself
to prayer; the substance as follows :--

"Oh Jesus, thou hast said, 'I will come unto you ; 'thou hast said, ' I will
send the Comforter unto you ; thou hast said, 'My Father and I will come unto
you, and make our abode with you.' Thou art God who canst not lie; I wholly rely
upon thy most true promise: accomplish it in thy time and manner." Having said
this, I was composing myself to sleep, in quietness and peace, when I heard one
come in Mrs. Musgrave, I thought, by the voice) and say, "In the name of Jesus
of Nazareth, arise, and believe, and thou shalt he healed of all thy
infirmities." I wondered how it should enter into her head to speak in that
manner. The words struck me to the heart. I sighed, and said within myself, "0
that Christ would but speak thus to me from Christ of my recovery, soul and
body. She returned home repeating with all joy and triumph, "I believe, I
believe:" yet her heart failed her, and she durst not say the words to me that
night.

On Sunday morning she took Mr. Bray aside, burst into tears, and informed him of
the matter; objecting she was a poor weak sinful creature, and should she go to
a Minister She could not do it; nor rest till she did. He asked whether she had
ever found herself so before. "No, never." "Why, then," said he, "go. Remember
Jonah. You declare promises, not threatenings. Go in the name of the Lord. Fear
not your own weakness. Speak you the words: Christ will do the work. Out of the
mouth of babes and sucklings hath he ordained strength."

They prayed together, and she then went up, but durst not come in till she had
prayed again by herself. About six minutes after she had left him, he found and
felt, while she was speaking the words, that Christ was with us. I never heard
words uttered with like solemnity. The sound of her voice was entirely changed
into that of Mrs. Musgrave. (If I can be sure of anything sensible.) I rose and
looked into the Scripture. The words that first presented were, "And now, Lord,
what is my hope truly my hope is even in thee." I then cast down my eye, and
met, "He hath put a new song in my mouth, even a thanksgiving unto our God. Many
shall see it, and fear, and shall put their trust in the Lord." Afterwards I
opened upon Isaiah xl. 1: "Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people, saith your God:
speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that her warfare is
accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned; for she hath received of the Lord's
hand double for all her sin."

I now found myself at peace with God, and rejoiced in hope of loving Christ. My
temper for the rest of the day was, mistrust of my own great, but before
unknown, weakness. I saw that by faith I stood; by the continual support of
faith, which kept me from falling, though of myself I am ever sinking into sin.
I went to bed still sensible of my own weakness, (I humbly hope to be more and
more so,) yet confident of Christ's protection.

Mon., May 22d. Under his protection I waked next morning, and rejoiced in
reading the 107th Psalm, so nobly describing what God had done for my soul. I
fell asleep again, and waked out of a dream that I was fighting with two devils;
had one under my feet; the other faced me some time, but faded, and sunk, and
vanished away, upon my telling him I belonged to Christ.

To-day I saw him chiefly as my King, and found him in his power: but saw little
of the love of Christ crucified, or of my sins past: though more, I humbly hope,
of my own weakness and his strength. I had many evil thoughts darted into my
mind, but I rejected them immediately yet not I). At noon I rose, continually
fainting, nevertheless upheld. I was greatly strengthened by Isaiah xliii.,
which God directed me to. "But now thus saith the Lord that created thee, 0
Jacob, and he that formed thee, 0 Israel, Fear not: for I have redeemed thee, I
have called thee by thy name; thou art mine. When thou passest through the
waters, I will be with thee; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow
thee: when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned; neither
shall the flame kindle upon thee. For I am the Lord thy God, the Holy One of
Israel, thy Saviour."

My brother coming, we joined in intercession for him. In the midst of prayer, I
almost believed the Holy Ghost was coming upon him. In the evening we sang and
prayed again. I found myself very weak in body, but thought I ought to pray for
my friends, being the only Priest among them. I kneeled down, and was
immediately strengthened, both mind and body. The enemy did not lose such an
opportunity of tempting me to pride: but, God be praised, my strength did I
ascribe unto Him. I was often since assisted to pray readily and earnestly,
without a form.

Not unto me, O Lord, not unto me, but to thy name be the glory!

An old friend called to see me, under great apprehensions that I was running
mad. His fears were not a little increased by my telling him the prayer of faith
had healed me when sick at Oxford. "He looked to see the rays of light about my
head," he said, and more to that purpose. I begged him, for his own sake, not to
pass sentence till he had his full evidence concerning me. This he could not
promise, but faintly prayed me to flee from London, and, in despair of me, took
his leave.

It was morning before I could get to sleep. Many motions of pride arose, and
were continually beaten down by Christ my King. The devil also tempted me to
impatience through pain; but God turned it into an occasion of resignation.

Tues., May 23rd(1. I waked under the protection of Christ, and gave myself up,
soul and body, to him. At nine I began an hymn upon my conversion, but was
persuaded to break oil, for fear of pride. Mr. Bray coming, encouraged me to
proceed in spite of Satan. I prayed Christ to stand by me, and finished the
hymn. Upon my afterwards showing it to Mr. Bray, the devil threw in a fiery
dart, suggesting, that it was wrong, and I had displeased God. My heart sunk
within me; when, casting my eye upon a Prayer-book, I met with an answer for
him. "Why boastest thou thyself, thou tyrant, that thou canst do mischief" Upon
this, I clearly discerned it was a device of the enemy to keep back glory from
God. And it is most usual with him to preach humility, when speaking will
endanger his kingdom, or do honour to Christ. Least of all would he have us tell
what things God has done for our souls, so tenderly does he guard us from pride.
But God has showed me, he can defend me from it, while speaking for him. In his
name therefore, and through his strength, I will perform my vows unto the Lord,
of not hiding his righteousness within my heart, if it should ever please him to
plant it there.

Throughout this day he has kept up in me a constant sense of my own weakness. At
night I was tempted to think the reason of my believing before others was, my
sincerity. I rejected the thought with horror, and remained more than conqueror,
through Him that loved me.

Wed., May 24th. Being to receive the sacrament to-day, I was assaulted by the
fear of my old accustomed deadness; but soon recovered my confidence in Christ,
that he would give me so much sense of his love now, as he saw good for me. I
received without any sensible devotion, much as I used to be, only that I was
afterwards perfectly calm and satisfied, Without doubt, fear, or scruple. Among
our communicants was Mrs. Pratt, who had been with me the night before, and
related her receiving Christ in a dream, when under great trouble. His words to
her were, "Be of good cheer, thy prayer is heard." From that time to this, being
six years, she has enjoyed perfect peace. Most of Saturday night she had spent
in intercession for me; as on Sunday morning I experienced.

I was much pleased to-day at the sight of Mr. Ainsworth, a little child, full of
grief, and fears, and love. At our repeating the line of the hymn, "Now descend,
and shake the earth," he fell down as in an agony. I found s general delight in
their singing, but little attention: yet was not disquieted.

We passed the afternoon in prayer, singing, and conference. For one half hour I
was with Miss Delamotte; now unconvinced, and full of dispute. I bore my
testimony with plainness and confidence, declaring what God had done for my
soul. Not hurt, but strengthened hereby.

From her I went to Miss Claggetts; young women of a better and more childlike
spirit, who calmly and confidently looked for the promises. I was farther
comforted by an excellent letter from my namesake in Georgia, persecuted for
Christ's sake; on the highest step, I trust, of the legal state.

At eight I prayed by myself for love; with some feeling, and assurance of
feeling more. Towards ten, my brother was brought in triumph by a troop of our
friends, and declared, "I believe." We sang the hymn with great joy, and parted
with prayer. At midnight I gave myself up to Christ; assured I was safe,
sleeping or waking. Had continual experience of his power to overrule all
temptation; and confessed, with joy and surprise, that he was able to do
exceeding abundantly for me, above what I can ask or think.

Thur., May 25th. I commended myself to Christ, my Prophet, Priest, and King.
Miss D. came in a better mind. Before communicating, I left it to Christ,
whether, or in what measure, he would please to manifest himself to me, in this
breaking of bread. I had no particular attention to the prayers: but in the
prayer of consecration I saw, by the eye of faith, or rather, had a glimpse of,
Christ's broken, mangled body, as taking down from the cross. Still I could not
observe the prayer, but only repeat with tears, "0 love, love!" At the same
time, I felt great peace and joy; and assurance of feeling more, when it is
best.

Soon after I was a little cast down, by feeling some temptation, and foreseeing
more; but God lifted me up by his word. "Fear not: for I have redeemed thee, I
have called thee by thy name; thou art mine. When thou passest through the
waters, I will be with thee; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow
thee: when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned; neither
shall the flame kindle upon thee." (Isai. xliii.) This promise was fulfilled in
me when under frequent motions of sin: I looked up to Christ, and found them
beaten down continually.

Fri., May 26th. We joined this morning in supplication for the poor malefactors,
while passing to execution; and in the sacrament commended their souls to
Christ. The great comfort we found therein made us confidently hope some of them
were received as the penitent thief at the last hour. I was much refreshed soon
after by Miss Delamotte, who, by the mercy of Christ, is brought back again, and
more athirst after him than ever. I dined with great liberty of spirit, being
amazed to find my old enemy, intemperance, so suddenly subdued, that I have
almost forgot I was ever in bondage to him. In the evening I broke through my
own great unwillingness, and at last preached faith in Christ to an accidental
visitant.

Sat., May 27th. I felt a motion of anger, from a trifling disappointment; but it
was no sooner felt than couquered. I received the sacrament: still no sensible
love; but comfort. A gentlewoman, who has been long under the law, calling to
see me, I thought, as she lived in the midst of opposers, no good could be done
by speaking. Yet was I overruled to preach the Gospel. She seemed convinced and
comforted. After she was gone, I was much assisted to intercede for her, and for
poor Mr. Broughton, who continues the very life of all those that oppose the
faith. Two or three others ca11ing were reproved of sin by the holy Spirit of
God. Miss Claggetts seemed on the very border of Canaan; being fully convinced
of righteousness also, of Christ's imputed righteousness; and looking to receive
it every moment as by promise theirs.

Trinity Sunday, May 28th. I rose in great heaviness, which neither private nor
joint prayer could remove. At last I betook myself to intercession for my
relations, and was greatly helped and enlarged herein; particularly in prayer
for a most profligate sinner. I spent the morning with James Hutton, in prayer,
and singing, and rejoicing. In the afternoon my brother came, and, after a short
prayer for success upon our ministry, set out for Tiverton. I then began writing
my first sermon in the name of Christ my Prophet.

To-day Mrs. Bray related to me the manner of her receiving faith in public
prayers, and the great conflicts she has since had with the enemy. For some days
he so darkened the work of God, that though her eye of faith had been opened to
see herself encompassed wlth the blood of Christ, yet still he suggested to her
that she did not believe, because she had not the joy which others had. She was
just overpowered by his devices, when in great heaviness she opened upon, "Lord,
I believe, help thou my unbelief." This stayed her for a time: but the tempter
still pursued, and in the very words he had used to shake my brother's faith.
She went to public prayer, and was fervent throughout the whole. Toward the
conclusion she saw as it were Satan under her feet; and came home in all the
triumph of faith.

After dinner Miss Claggett and other friends came. I thought some would be now
gathered into the fold, and was much assisted to pray. I rose, and saw the
younger Miss Claggett under the work of God. I asked, urged, believed that she
believed. She thought so too, but was afraid to confess it. While she stood
trembling and in tears, I consulted the oracle for her, and met with Isai. xxx.
18: "And therefore will the Lord wait, that he may be gracious unto you; and
therefore will he be exalted, that he may have mercy upon you: for the Lord is a
God of judgement; blessed are all they that wait for him. For the people shall
dwell in Sion at Jerusalem; thou shalt weep no more: he will be very gracious to
thee, at the voice of thy cry; when he shall hear it, he will answer thee: She
then opened the book on 2 Cot. v. 1}': "Old things are passed away; behold, all
things are become new." She read so far, and gave me the book to read on: "And
all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and
hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation; to wit, that God was in Christ,
reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and
hath committed to us the word of reconciliation. Now then we are ambassadors for
Christ, as though God did beseech you by us: we pray you in Christ's stead, be
ye reconciled to God. For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin;
that we might be made the righteousness of God in him."

Mr. Holland then read, "Stand fast in the liberty where with Christ hath made us
free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage." She now openly
professed her faith, and increased in confidence every moment. We joined in
hearty thanks to God for his unspeakable gift.

Just before parting, she opened the book upon Luke viii. 39: "Return to thine
own house, and show how great things God hath done unto thee." This success was
followed with inward trials; but at the same time I experienced the superior
power of Christ.

Wed., May 31st. To-day God enabled me, in spite of the devil and my own heart,
to send Mr. Wells a plain simple account of what God hath done for my soul.

THURSDAY, June 1st, 1738. I was troubled to-day, that I could not pray, being
utterly dead at the sacrament.

Fri., June 2d. I was still unable to pray; still dead in communicating; full of
a cowardly desire of death.

Sat., June 3d. My deadness continued, and the next day increased. I rose
exceeding heavy and averse to prayer; so that I almost resolved not to go to
church; which I had not been able to do, till within these two or three days
past. When I did go, the prayers and sacrament were exceeding grievous to me;
and I could not help asking myself, "Where is the difference between what I am
now, and what I was before believing" I immediately answered, "That the darkness
was not like the former darkness, because I was satisfied there was no guilt in
it; because I was assured it would be dispersed; and because, though I could not
find I loved God, or feel that he loved me, yet I did and would believe he loved
me notwithstanding."

I returned home, and lay down with the same load upon me. This Mr. Ingham's
coming could not alleviate. They sung, but I had no heart to join; much less in
public prayers. In the evening Mr. Brown, Holland, and others called. I was very
averse to coming among them, but forced myself to it, and spent two or three
hours in singing, reading, and prayer. This exercise a little revived me; and I
found myself much assisted to pray.

We asked particularly, that, if it was the will of God, some one might now
receive the atonement. While I was yet speaking the words, Mr. Brown found power
to believe. He rose and told me, my prayer was heard, and answered in him. At
the same time Mr. Burton opened the Bible upon Col. i. 26: "Even the mystery
which has been hid from ages and from generations, but now is made manifest to
his saints: to whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this
mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you, the hope of glory."

We were all full of joy and thanksgiving. Before we parted, I prayed with Mr.
Brown, and praised God, to the great confirmation of my faith. The weight was
quite taken off. I found power to pray with great earnestness, and rejoiced in
my trials having continued so long, to show me that it is then the best time to
labour for our neighbour, when we are most cast down, and most unable to help
ourselves.

Mon., June 5th. I waked thankful, with power to pray and praise. I had peace at
the sacrament, and some attention in public prayer. In the afternoon I met Mrs.
Sims, with Mr. and Mrs. Burton, at Islington. He told me God had given him
faith, while I was praying last night; but he thought it would do hurt to
declare it then. Upon finding his heart burn within him, he desired God would
show him some token of his faith, and immediately opened on, "Let there be
light, and there was light." We rejoiced together in prayer and singing; and
left the rest of the company much stirred up to wait for the same unspeakable
gift.

Tues., June 6th. In the evening I read Luther, as usual, to a large company of
our friends. Mr. Burton was greatly affected. My inward temptations are, in a
manner, uninterrupted. I never knew the energy of sin, till now that I
experience the superior strength of Christ.

Wed., June 7th. I found myself this morning under my Father' protection; and
reading Matt. vii., "Ask, and ye shall receive," I asked some sense of his love
in the sacrament. It was there given me to believe assuredly that God loved me,
even when I could have no sense of it. Some imperfect perception of his love I
had, and was strengthened to hope against hope, after communicating.

I went to Mrs. Sims, and passed the afternoon in singing and reading the
promises. Miss Claggetts, Mr. Chapman, Verding, and others, dropped in, as by
accident. We all went to public prayers; whence we again returned, contrary to
my intention, to Mr. Sims. We joined in pleading the promises, and asking some
token for good. I rose in confidence of our prayer being heard; and at the same
time Mr. Verding declared, with great simplicity and astonishment, that he had
seen as it were a whole army rushing by him, and bearing the broken body of
Christ. He found himself quite overpowered at the sight; was all in a cold
sweat. While he spoke, my heart bore witness to the work of God in his; and I
felt myself affected as on Whitsunday; was assured it was Christ; said the
written word would bear witness with the personal, and opened it for a sign upon
Isal. xlv. 24, 25: "Surely shall one say, In the Lord have I righteousness and
strength: even to him shall men come, and all that are incensed against him
shall be ashamed. In the Lord shall all the seed of Israel be justified, and
shall glory." I then read, "Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the
earth; for I am God, and there is none else. I have sworn by myself, the word is
gone out of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not return, that unto me every
knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear." And then, 1 Peter i. 3, "Blessed be
the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which, according to his abundant
mercy, hath begotten us again unto a lively hope, by the resurrection of Jesus
Christ from the dead, to an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that
fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, who are kept by the power of God
through faith unto salvation." After this he grew visibly in the faith, and we
rejoiced and gave God thanks for the consolation. He appeared a very child;
owned he feared nothing so much as offending his Father; was ready to die that
moment. In the beginning of prayer he could hardly persuade himself to kneel
down, not thinking he could find any benefit; so poor, so sinful a creature,
what should he pray for 2.

Returning home in triumph, I found Dr. Byrom; and, in defiance of the tempter,
simply told him the great things Jesus had done for me and many others. This
drew on a full explanation of the doctrine of faith, which he received with
wonderful readiness. Toward midnight I slept in peace.

Thur., June 8th. I had the satisfaction of hearing Mr. Sparks confess himself
convinced now, that he is under the law, not under grace. In public prayer it
pleased the Lord to melt me into humility and love.

At three I took coach for Blendon, with Mr. Bray; and had much talk with a lady
about the fall, and faith in Christ. She openly maintained the merit of good
works. I would all who oppose the righteousness of faith were so ingenuous: then
would they no longer seek it as it were by the works of the law.

Before seven we came to Elfham. In riding thence to Blendon, I was full of
delight, and seemed in new heavens and a new earth. We prayed, and sang, and
shouted all the way. We found Miss Betsy and Hetty at home, and prayed that this
day salvation might come to this house. In the lesson were those words, "This is
the accepted time, this is the day of salvation."

Fri., June 9th. I prayed with fervour for the family. The second lesson was
blind Bartimeus. In riding to Bexley, with Mr. Piers, I spake of my experience
in simplicity and confidence and found him very ready to receive the faith. We
spent the day in the same manner, Mr. Bray relating the inward workings of God
upon his soul, and I the great things he had lately done for me, and our friends
at London. He listened eagerly to all that was said, not making the least
objection, but confessing it was what he had never experienced. We walked, and
sang, and prayed in the garden. He was greatly moved, and testifed his full
conviction, and desire of finding Christ. "But I must first," said he, "prepare
myself by long exercise of prayer and good works."

At night we joined in prayer for Hetty. Never did I pray with greater
earnestness, expecting an immediate answer; and being much disappointed at not
finding it, I consulted the Scripture, and met with Jehu's words to his men,
"Let none escape out of your hands." Then, "I trust that I shall come shortly."
Still I was in great heaviness for her, and could not sleep till morning. Waking
full of desire for her conversion, those words were brought to my remembrance,
"The Spirit and the bride say, Come; and let him that heareth say, Come; and let
him that is athirst come: and whosoever will, let him take of the water of life
freely. At this instant came a flash of lightning, then thunder, then violent
rain. I accepted it as a sign that the skies would soon pour down righteousness.

Yesterday (the devil of secrecy being expelled) Miss Betsy plainly informed me,
that, after her last receiving the sacrament, she heart a voice, "Go thy way,
thy sins are forgiven thee," and she was filled thereby with joy unspeakable.
She said within herself, "Now I do indeed feed upon Christ in my heart by
faith," and continued all day in the spirit of triumph and exultation. All her
life, she thought, would be too little to thank God for that day. Yet even after
this it was, that the enemy got so great advantage over her, in making her
oppose the truth with such fierceness. For many days she did not know that she
had in herself demonstration of that she denied. But after we had prayed that
God would clear up his own work, the darkness of faith dispersed, and those
fears that her conversion was not real, by little and little, were all done
away.

Sat., June 10th. In the morning lesson was that glorious description of the
power of faith: "Jesus answering said unto them, Have faith in God. For verily I
say unto you, That whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and
be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe
that those things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he
saith. Therefore I say unto you, What things soever ye desire, when ye pray,
believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them." We pleaded this promise
in behalf of our seeking friends, particularly Hetty aud Mr. Piers. He came with
his wife. The day before our coming he had been led to read the Homily on
Justification, which convinced him that in him dwelt no good thing. Now he
likewise saw, that the thoughts of his heart were only evil continually,
forasmuch as whatsoever is not of faith is sin.

He asked God to give him some comfort, and found it in Luke v. 23, &c.: "Whether
is it easier to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee, or to say, Rise up and walk ~
But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power upon earth to forgive sins,
(he saith unto the sick of the palsy,) I say unto thee, Arise, and take up thy
bed, and go unto thine own house. And immediately he rose up before them, and
took up that whereon he lay, and departed to his own house, glorifying God. And
they were all amazed, and they glorified God, and were filled with fear, saying,
We have seen strange things to-day."

This was the very miracle, I told him, from which God had shown his intention to
heal me; and it was a sign of the like to be done by him. Mr. Bray moved for
retiring to prayer. We prayed after God, again and again, and asked him, whether
he believed Christ could just now manifest himself to his soul. He answered,
"Yes." We read him the promise made to the prayer of faith. Mr. Bray bade me
speak some promise to him authoritatively, and he should find Christ make it
good. I had not faith to do it. He made me pray again, and then read Psalm lxv.
I felt every word of it for my friend, particularly, "Thou that hearest the
prayer, unto thee shall all flesh come. Blessed is the man whom thou choosest
and receivest unto thee: he shall dwell in thy court, and shall be satisfied
with the plenteousness of thy house, even of thy holy temple. Thou shalt show us
wonderful things in thy righteousness, 0 God of our salvation, thou that art the
hope of all the ends of the earth," &c.

Seeing the great confidence of Mr. Bray, and the deep humility of Mr. Piers, I
began to think the promise would be fulfilled before we left the room. My
fellow-worker with God seemed full of faith and the Holy Ghost, and told him,
"If you can but touch tile hem of his garment, you shall be made whole." We
prayed for him a third time, the Spirit greatly helping our infirmities, and
then asked if he believed. He answered," Yes:" the Spirit witnessing with our
spirits, that his heart was as our heart. Bray said, "I now know of a truth that
Christ is in you." We were all filled with joy; returned thanks, and prayed for
a blessing on his ministry; and then brought him down in triumph. Miss Betsy was
greatly strengthened hereby, and bold to confess "she believed." All her speech
now was, "I only hope that I stroll never lose this comfort."

The day was spent in prayer and conference. Mrs. Piers was, with all ease,
convinced of unbelief. After supper I discoursed on faith from the lesson. The
poor servants received the word gladly.

Sun., June 11th. While Mr. Piers was preaching upon death, I found great joy in
feeling myself willing, or rather desirous, to die. After prayers we joined in
intercession for Mr. and Mrs. Delamotte; then for poor Hetty: I received much
comfort in reading Luther.

We took coach for church. In si1nging I observed Hetty join with a mixture of
fear and joy. I earnestly prayed, and expected she should meet with something to
confirm her in the service. Both the Psalms and lessons were full of
consolation.

We adjourned to Mr. Piers, and joined in prayer for a poor woman in despair, one
Mrs. Searl, whom Satan had bound these many years. I saw her pass by in the
morning, and was touched with a sense of her misery. After pleading his promise
of being with us to the end of the world, we went down to her in the name of
Jesus. I asked her, whether she thought God was love; and not anger, as Satan
would persuade her. Then I preached the Gospel, which she received with all
imaginable eagerness. When we had for some time continued together in prayer,
she rose up another creature, strongly and explicitly [declaring] her faith in
the blood of Christ, and full persuasion that she was accepted in the Beloved.
Hetty then declared, that she could not but believe Christ died for her, even
for her. We gave thanks for both, with much exultation and triumph.

After family prayer I expounded the lesson, and, going up to my chamber, asked
the maid (Mary) how she found herself. She answered, "O, Sir, what you said was
very comfortable, how that Christ was made sin for me, that I might be made the
righteousness of God in him; that is, he was put in my place, and I in his." "Do
you then believe this, that Christ died for you" "Yes, I do believe it; and I
found myself so as I never did before, when you spoke the word." "But do you
find within yourself, that your sins are forgiven" "Yes, I do." These and the
like answers, which she made with great simplicity, convinced me, that faith had
come to her by hearing. We joined in giving glory to God; for we perceived and
confessed it was his doing. It pleased him likewise to bless me with a deep and
hitherto unknown dread of ascribing anything to myself.

Mon., June 12th. This morning Mrs. Piers told me, she had always doubted her
having true faith; but now declared with tears, she was convinced her sins were
forgiven, and she did believe indeed. We all went to Mrs. Searl, in strong
temptation, nothing doubting but we should see the power of Christ triumphing
over that of Satan. The enemy had got no advantage over her, though he had
laboured all night to trouble and confound her. As often as she named the name
of Jesus, he was repelled, and her soul at peace. We were much edified by her
deep humility, and preached the Gospel to her and her husband, who received it
readily. After prayer she rose with, "How shall I be thankful enough to my
Saviour". We parted in a triumphant hymn.

Tues., June 13th. Mr. Piers was sent for to a dying woman. She was in despair,
"having done so much evil, and so little good." He declared to her the glad
tidings of salvation, that as all her good, were it ten thousand times more,
could never save her, so all her evil could never hurt her,--if she could repent
and believe; if she could lay hold on Christ by a living faith, and look for
salvation by grace only. This was comfort indeed. She gladly quitted her own
merits for Christ's; the Holy Ghost wrought faith in her heart, which she
expressed in a calm, cheerful, triumphant expectation of death. Her fears and
agonies were at an end. Being justified by faith, she had peace with God; and
only entered farther into her rest, by dying a few hours after. The spectators
were melted into tears. She calmly passed into the heavenly Canaan, and has
there brought up a good report of her faithful Pastor, who, under Christ, hath
saved her soul from death.

These were the first-fruits of his ministry; and I find him strengthened hereby,
and more assured that the Gospel is the power of God unto salvation, to every
one that believes. In the evening Mr. Delamotte returned.

Wed., June 14th. After morning prayer in the little chapel, I kept Hannah from
going, that we might first pray for her: but we quickly found there was greater
cause of thanksgiving. She told me she was reading a collect last night, which
gave her vast pleasure: "Almighty God, whom truly to know is eternal life, grant
us perfectly to know thy Son Jesus Christ, to be the way, the truth, and the
life." "To be sure, Sir," said she, "I found myself so easy immediately, that I
cannot tell you." A few questions fully satisfied us, that she was a true
believer.

Poor Hetty was tempted to imagine she did not believe, because she had not been
affected exactly in the same manner with others. We used a prayer for her, and
parted.

On the road I overtook Frank, and asked what he thought of these things. He
answered, "I was greatly delighted with one thing you said, how that Christ was
made sin for us, that we might be made the righteousness of God in him." Upon
farther examination I found him manifestly in the faith. We talked and rejoiced
together, till we came to Eltham. He there left me, resolved to publish
everywhere what things Jesus had done for him.

The coach was filled with young ladies. I was forced to leave off reading, that
I might interrupt their scandal. At London I was informed that my brother was
gone with Mr. Ingham and Tilchig, to Hernhuth. The news surprised, but did not
disquiet, me.

Thur., June 15th. I was sent for to baptize a child. It gave me occasion to
speak upon faith. One of the company was full of self-righteousness. The rest
were more patient of the truth, being only gross sinners.

Fri., June 16th. After dinner Jack Delamotte came for me. We took coach; and by
the way he told me, that when we were last together at Blendon, in singing, "Who
for me, for me hast died,"

he found the words sink into his soul; could have sung for ever, being full of
delight and joy: since then has thought himself led as it were in everything;
feared nothing so much as offending God; could pray with life; and, in a word,
found that he did indeed believe in the Lord Jesus.

I was in the coach with Miss Delamotte. While it stopped I got out to reprove a
man for swearing. He thanked me most heartily. We took up Hetty at Blendon, and
went on to Bexley.

The next day (Sat., June 17th) we saw, and prayed with, Mrs. Searl, to our
mutual encouragement. Mr. Searl heard us gladly. The afternoon we passed with
our friends at Blendon. Here I was stopped by the return of my pain, and forced
to bed. Desires of death continually rose in me, which I laboured to check, not
daring to form any wish concerning it.

Sun., June 18th. The pain abated; and the next day left me.

Wed., June 21st. I was concerned at having been here several days, and done
nothing. I preached forgiveness to Mr. Piers's man, who seemed well disposed for
receiving it, by a true simplicity. We prayed together, and went to public
prayers. In the second lesson was the paralytic healed. I came home with the
Miss Delamottes, Mrs. Searl, and the man, who declared before us all, that God
had given him faith by hearing the sick of the palsy healed. We returned hearty
thanks.

The Lord gave us more matter for thanksgiving at Blendon, where I read my
brother's sermon on faith. When it was over, the gardener declared, faith had
come to him by hearing it, and he had no doubt of his sins being forgiven. "Nay,
was I to die just now," he added, "I know I should be accepted through Christ
Jesus."

Thur., June 22d. I comforted Hetty, under a strong temptation, because she was
not in all points affected like other believers, especially the poor; who have
generally a much larger degree of confidence than the rich and learned. I had a
proof of this to-day at Mr. Searl's, where, meeting a poor woman, and convincing
her of unbelief, I used a prayer for her, that God who hath chosen the poor of
this world to be rich in faith, would now impart to her his unspeakable gift. In
the midst of the prayer she received it; avowed it openly, and increased visibly
therein.

In the evening we had a meeting at Mr. Piers's, and read my brother's sermon.
God set his seal to the truth of it, by sending his Spirit upon Mr. Searl, and a
maid-servant, purifying their hearts by faith. This occasioned our triumphing in
the name of Jesus our God.

Fri., June 23d. I attended Mr. Piers to a poor old woman, whom he could never
prevail upon to go to church. I expected we should be called to preach the law;
but found her ready for the Gospel, and glad to exchange her merits for
Christ's. The evening we passed among our little flock, and parted full of
comfort, and peace, and joy.

Sat., June 24th. Riding to Blendon in the morning, I met William Delamotte, just
come from Cambridge. He had left town well-disposed to the obedience of faith;
but now I observed his countenance altered. He had been strongly prejudiced by
the good folk at London. At Blendon I found Mr. Delamotte, not over-cordial, yet
civil: met letters from my mother, heavily complaining of my brother's forsaking
her, and requiring me to accept of the first preferment that offered, on pain of
disobedience. This a little disquieted me. I was not much comforted by William
Delamotte; but extremely moved for him, and could not refrain from tears. His
sisters joined us. I began preaching faith, and free grace. His objection was,
that it was unjust in God to make sinners equal with us, who had laboured
perhaps many years. We proposed singing an hymn. He saw the title, "Faith in
Christ," and owned he could not bear it.

In our way to church, I again proclaimed to him the, glad tidings of salvation.
He was exceeding heavy, and, by his own confession, miserable; yet could he not
receive this saying, "We are justified freely by faith alone." The lesson
comforted me concerning him. "Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall
prepare the way before me: and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to
his temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: behold, he
shall come, saith the Lord." To all such as think it hard to lose the merit of
their good works, the Scripture spake as follows: "Your words have been stout
against me, saith the Lord: yet ye say, What have we spoken so much against
thee. Ye have said, It is vain to serve God: and what profit is it that we have
kept his ordinances, and that we have walked mournfully before the Lord of
hosts."

Sun., June 25th. I stayed to preach faith to Mrs. Delamotte, whom Providence
brought home yesterday, I trust, for that very purpose. I was so faint and full
of pain, that I had not power to speak: but I had no sooner begun my sermon than
all my weakness vanished. God gave me strength and boldness: and after an hour's
speaking, I found myself perfectly well. I went and accosted Mrs, Delamotte in
her pew: just as shy as I expected. Let it work: God look to the event!

After evening prayer, she just spake to me: Betsy wondered she could bring
herself to it. My sermon (I heard) occasioned much disturbance to more than her.
M. Sear at night was full of triumph.

Men., June 26th. I waited upon Mrs. Delamotte, expecting what happened. She fell
abruptly upon my sermon, for the false doctrine therein. I answered, "I staked
my all upon the truth of it." She went on, "It is hard people must have their
children seduced in their absence, If every one must have your faith, what will
become of all the world. Have you this assurance, Mr. Piers" "Yes, Madam, in
some degree: I thank God for it." "I am sorry to hear it." One of the company
cried, "I am glad to hear it, and bless God for him, and wish all mankind had it
too."

She moved for reading a sermon of Archbishop Sharp's, Piers read. We excepted
continually to his unscriptural doctrine. Much dispute ensued. She accused my
brother with preaching an instantaneous faith. "As to that," I replied, "we
cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard. I received it in that
manner; as have above thirty others in my presence." She started up, said she
could not bear it, and ran out of the house. William protested against her
behaviour. In the beginning, I had found the old man rise; but I grew calmer and
calmer, he longer we talked. Glory be to God through Christ! I offered to go,
but they would not let me. Betsy went and at last prevailed upon her to come in.
Nothing more was said, At six I took my leave. Poor Hannah and Mary came to the
door, and caught hold of my hand. Hannah cried, "Don't be discouraged, Sir: I
hope we shall all continue steadfast." I could not refrain from tears. Hetty
came in: I exhorted her to persevere. I took horse. William seemed much better
disposed than his mother; promised to come and see me the next day. I joined
with Mr. Piers in singing, "Shall I, for fear of feeble man, Thy Spirit's course
in me restrain"

and in hearty prayer for Mrs. Delamotte.

Tues., June 27th. Calling upon poor Goody Dickenson, I asked, if she had now
forgiveness. "Yes," said she, "I received it in the midst of your sermon." "Do
you then believe Christ died for you in particulars" "Yes, to be sure: I must
believe it, if I would not deny the Scripture."

She expressed strong confidence in God; appeared full of love to two beggars
that called; believed she should be saved, if she died just now; would come to
church, if all in rags. In short, she left me no reason to doubt, but that she
was taken in at the eleventh hour, being now near fourscore.

Coming back to Mr. Pier's, I found W. Delamotte. I was full of hope for him. he
todl me he had wrote two sheets against the truth; but in seeking after more
texts, had met one that quite spoiled it all. "Not but works of righteousness
which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us." This convinced him;
and immediately he burnt all he had wrote. I asked what it was he still stuck
at. "Nothing" said he, "but God's giving faith instantaneously." I replied, that
alone hindered his receiving it just now; no more preparation being absolutely
necessary thereto, than what God is pleased to give.

We were directed to many apposite scriptures, particularly Luke vii. 47:
"Wherefore I say unto thee, Her sins, which are many, are forgiven." John xx.
27, 28: "Then said he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands;
and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but
believing. And Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God."

We went to prayers, pleaded the promises for him with great earnestness and
tears: then read 2 These. i. 11, 12: "Wherefore also we pray always for you,
that our God would count you worthy of this calling, and fulfil all the good
pleasure of his goodness, and the work of faith with power: that the name of our
Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and ye in him, according to the grace
of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ." I observed the workings of God strong
upon him, and prayed again. Then read the scriptures that first offered :--Titus
iii. 5: "Not by works of righteousness which we have done," &c. (The very text
that stopped him in the morning.) Amos iv. 12: "Because I will do this to thee,
prepare to meet thy God." Psalm lxviii. 6: "God setteth the solitary in
families, he bringeth out those which are bound with chains:" and lastly, Psalm
lxvi. 20: "Blessed be God, which hath not turned away my prayer, nor hls mercy
from me."

While we were praying, and singing, and reading, alternately, a poor man, one
Mr. Heather, came to talk with me. He had heard and liked the sermon upon faith.
I asked him whether he had faith. "No." Whether forgiveness of sins. "No."
Whether there was or could be any good in him till he believed. "No." "But do
you think Christ cannot give you faith and forgiveness in this hour" "Yes, to be
sure he can." "And do you believe his promise, that when two of his disciples
shall agree upon earth, as touching anything they shall ask of him, he will give
it them" "I do." "Why, then, here is our Minister, and I agree to ask faith for
you." "Then I believe I shall receive it before I go out of the room."

We went to prayer directly; pleaded the promise; and rising, asked him whether
he believed. His answer was, "Yes, I do believe with all my heart. I believe
Christ died for my sins. I know they are all forgiven. I desire only to love
him. I would suffer anything for him: could lay down my life for him this
moment." I turned to my scholar, and said, "Do you now believe that God can give
faith instantaneously" He was too full to speak; but told me afterwards, he
envied the unopposing ignorance and simplicity of the poor, and wished himself
that illiterate carpenter.

Next day I returned to town, rejoicing that God had added to his living church
seven more souls through my ministry. "Not unto me, 0 Lord, not unto me, but to
thy name be the praise, for thy loving-mercy, and for thy truth's sake." I had
hopes of seeing greater things than these, from a scripture He this day directed
me to: Luke v. 9: "For he was astonished, and all that were with him, at the
draught of fishes which they had taken."

I went to Mr. Sims's, in expectation of Christ. Several of our friends were
providentially brought thither. We joined in singing and prayer. The last time
we prayed, I could not leave off, but was still forced to go on. I rose at last,
and saw Mr. Chapman still kneeling. I opened the book, and read aloud, "And,
behold, a woman, which was diseased with an issue of blood twelve years, came
behind him, and touched the hem of his garment: for she said within herself, If
I may but touch his garment, I shall be whole. And Jesus turned him about, and
when he saw her, he said, Daughter, be of good comfort; thy faith hath made thee
whole. And the woman was made whole from that hour." My heart burned within me,
while I was reading: at the same time I heard him cry out, with great
struggling, "I do believe." We lifted him up; for he had not power to rise of
himself, being quite helpless, exhausted, and in a profuse sweat. An old
believer among us owned himself affected with a wonderful sympathy. We had the
satisfaction of seeing Mr. Chapman increase in faith; and returned most hearty
thanks to the God of his and our salvation.

Thur., June 29th. Miss Suky Claggett called, and to my no small comfort informed
me of her sister's lately receiving faith. She likewise brought me an invitation
from her mother. Mrs. Turner would have sent for her, (Miss B. Claggett,) but I
would not suffer it; that I might have no hand at all in the matter. I sat down
to write; when Miss Betsy came for me. We joined in thanksgiving for her, and
intercession for her mother; and then took coach. Mrs. Turner made the fourth.

I sought to the oracle for direction, and was much strengthened by the answer,
from Acts x. 29: "Therefore came I unto you without gainsaying, as soon as I was
sent for: I ask therefore for what intent ye have sent for me" What makes it
more remarkable is, that it is St. Peter's day. We all conceived great hopes of
Mrs. Claggett. I found her very courteous, well-disposed, emptied of herself. We
sang, and at her desire prayed together. She freely confessed how greatly she
had been prejudiced against the truth; but was thoroughly satisfied by my
reading the sermon. I prayed after it, without much affection; again with more;
and the third time strongly moved. I knew that she believed. I believed for her.
The Scripture gave the strongest testimony of it. At first she said, she must
not presume to say she believed; but grew more and more confirmed. I left her,
in confidence God would soon clear up his own work in her soul, beyond all doubt
or contradiction. Soon after, to keep me from being lifted up, the messenger of
Satan was suffered to buffet me.

Fri., June 30th. Thanks be to God, the first thing I felt to-day was a fear of
pride, and desire of love. Betsy Delamotte called, and gave me the following
letter :--

"Dear Sir,--God hath heard your prayers. Yesterday, about twelve, He put his
fiat to the desires of his distressed servant; and, glory be to Him, I have
enjoyed the fruits of his Holy Spirit ever since. The only uneasiness I feel is,
want of thankfulness and love for so unspeakable a gift. But I am confident of
this also, that the same gracious Hand which hath communicated, will communicate
even unto the end.

"I am your sincere friend in Christ, "W. DELEMOTTE.

"0 my friend, I am free indeed! I agonized some time betwixt darkness and light;
but God was greater than my heart, and burst the cloud, and broke down the
partition-wall, and opened to me the door of faith."

In reading this, I felt true thankfulness, and was quite melted down with God's
goodness to my friend.

I followed his guidance in the afternoon to Mr. Sim’s. We spent the time as
usual. Mrs. Chapman called; said she could not stay; yet stayed prayers. I was
much assisted: rose, and asked her whether she believed. "I do not know but I
do; for I never found myself so in my life; so strangely warmed! I seem to have
a fire within me. I thought, while kneeling down, 'How could I expect to receive
faith, when so many better than I were here' It then came into my mind, that I
had left my money upon the stall; but God, thought I, could take care of it, or
give me a better thing." We concluded the day with prayer at Mr. Bray's.

Sat., July 1st. I was again at Mrs. Claggett's. The eldest daughter and Mrs.
Claggett joined us. I related the cure of the lame girl at Bath. She rejoiced to
hear a person might have faith, and have it long obscured by worldly cares, yet
not lost: said the maid's case was hers; professed her now believing, and owned
the darkness she bad long lain under', a just punishment for her not giving God
the glory. We sang, and rejoiced together, and went to the house of God as
friends. In the lesson He related his past kindness to her. "And he was teaching
in one of the synagogues on the Sabbath-day. And, behold, there was a woman
Which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bowed together, and
could in no wise lift up herself. And when Jesus saw her, he called her to him,
and said unto her, Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity. And he laid his
hands on her: and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God." Mrs.
Claggett was deeply affected; and told me afterwards, that her not following the
woman's example of glorifying God, had occasioned all the troubles of her life:
but she was now resolved, as far as in her lay, to repair her past
unfaithfulness.

At Mr. Sims's I was extremely averse to prayer; would fain have stole away
without it: but Mr. Bray stopped me, saying, my deadness could not hinder God,
and forced me to pray. I had scarce begun, when l was quite melted down, and
prayed more fervently than ever before. A poor man, who came in at the beginning
of the prayer, now confessed his faith before us all, being full of joy and
triumph. "He never found himself so before; knew his sins were forgiven; could
gladly die that moment."

Sun., July 2d. Being to preach this morning for the first time, I received
strength for the work of the ministry, in prayer and singing. The whole service
at Basingshaw was wonderfully animating, especially the Gospel concerning the
miraculous draught of fishes. I preached salvation by faith to a deeply
attentive audience: I gave the cup.

Observing a woman full of reverence, I asked her if she had forgiveness of sins.
She answered, with great sweetness and humility," Yes, I know it now that I have
forgiveness."

I preached again at London-Wall, without fear or weariness. As I was going into
the church, a woman caught hold of my hand, and blessed me most heartily,
telling me she had received forgiveness of sins while I was preaching in the
morning.

In the evening we met, a troop of us, at Mr. Slms's. There was one Mrs. Harper
there, who had this day in like manner received the Spirit, by the hearing of
faith; but feared to confess it. We sung the hymn to Christ. At the words, "Who
for me, for me hath died,"

she burst out into tears and outcrles, "I believe, I believe!" and sunk down.
She continued, and increased in the assurance of faith; full of peace, and joy,
and love.

We sang and prayed again. I observed one of the maids run out, and, following,
found her full of tears, and joy, and love. I asked what ailed her. She
answered, as soon as joy would let her, that "Christ died for her!" She appeared
quite overpowered with his love.

Mon., July 3d. I had some discourse with my friendly namesake, Charles
Rivington. I begged him to suspend his judgement, till he heard me preach.

Tues., July 4th. I received a letter from my brother at Tiverton, full of heavy
charges. At Mr. Sparks's I found Jephtha Harris. I convinced him so far, that he
owned he had been prejudiced against the truth; and had not faith. I carried him
to Mr. Bray's; prayed over him, and pleaded the promises. All were much
affected.

I corrected a sermon of Mr. Sparks's on justification. Took coach for Bexley. In
the way I was enabled to pray for my brother. I heard a good account of Mrs.
Delamotte, that she was almost beat out of her own righteousness.

Honest Frank made one of our congregation this evening, and gave a comfortable
account of the little flock at Blendon. I received a fuller from Hetty;
informing me that her mother was convinced of unbelief, and much ashamed of her
behaviour towards me.

Wed., July 5th. William Delamotte came, and rejoiced with me for all God had
done. We brought a woman home from church, and laboured hard to convince her she
deserved hell. Another confessed her having received forgiveness of sins in
sickness.

Fri., July 7th. Mrs. Delamotte followed me from church, sent for me down, hoped
she did not interrupt me. Her third sentence was, "Well, Mr. Wesley, are you
still angry with me" "No, Madam," I ans


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 8: SEPTEMBER 1 - NOVEMBER 6, 1739
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

September 1 - November 6, 1739

Sat., September 1st. At five I preached for the first time at the Bowling-green,
in the heart of the city, and called all the weary and heavy-laden to Christ.
None offered to go away, though it rained hard. The power of the Lord was in the
midst; which forced one woman to cry out vehemently. I began the Romans at
Weaver's-hall. The hearers appeared deeply affected.

Sun., September 2d. There was supposed to be above four thousand at the
Bowling-green. My subject was, "To you and to your children is the promise
made." Many experienced the great power of truth. I received the sacrament at
St. Nicholas; dined at M. N.'S, full of faith and love. I prayed by Mr.
Coulston, desirous to be with Christ.

I preached at Rose-green, to near five thousand souls, upon, "God so loved the
world." They heard me patiently; and some gladly. I was quite spent by the time
I got to Weaver's-hall. The scoffers gave me new life. For two hours I preached
the law; and then was fresh for the love-feast. We could not part before eleven.

Mon., September 3d. I had some discourse with a gentleman, who had been offended
at the cryings out. My sermon upon the Holy Ghost had been blessed to his
conviction, and stripped him of his outside Christianity. I found Weaver's-hall
as full as it could hold; and proceeded in Isaiah. I dined with the gentleman
above mentioned, and spoke fully and strongly of the things of the kingdom. Then
read him my own case. He laid down his arms, confessed he knew nothing yet as he
ought to know; and is now looking for that faith which is the gift of God.

I preached at the brick-yard, to upwards of five thousand, from 1 Cor. vi. 9. I
marvelled at their taking it so patiently, when I showed them they were all
adulterers, thieves, idolaters, &c. Then expounded John L in Gloucester-lane,
with demonstration of the Spirit. I spent a delightful hour in prayer with a
band; and were all melted into a sense of our deep poverty.

Tues., September 4th. I talked with poor despairing Lucretia. Never did I find
greater faith in pleading the promises for any one; yet there was no answer;
which convinces me that it is good for the choicest of God's children to receive
(and that for a long time) the sentence of death in themselves. I have not found
such depth of distress, no, not in Hetty Delamotte.

At four I preached over against the school in Kingswood, to some thousands,
(colliers chiefly,) and held out the promises, from Isaiah xxxv.: "The
wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; and the desert shall
rejoice, and blossom as the rose." I triumphed in God's mercy to these poor
outcasts, (for he hath called them a people who were not a people,) and in the
accomplishment of that scripture, "Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened,
and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped; then shall the lame man leap as an
hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing; for in the wilderness shall water break
out, and streams in the desert." O how gladly do the poor receive the Gospel: We
hardly knew how to part.

Just as I began in Weaver's-hall, the devil set up his throat in Benjamin
Eutter. I took that occasion to convince the hearers of sin; of the very sin of
that poor reprobate. The chapter expounded was Rom. ii. To God be all the glory
that I spoke convincingly.

Wed., September 5th. I was much discouraged by a farther discovery of the
disorderly walking of some, who have given the adversary occasion to blaspheme,
by their rioting and drunkenness. I am a poor creature on such occasions, being
soon cast down, as in the case of Shaw and the Prophetess. Yet I went and talked
with them. God filled me with such love to their souls, as I have not known
before. They could not stand before it. I joined with Oakley and Cennick in
prayer for them. M. trembled exceedingly. The others gave us great cause to hope
for their recovery. The same power continued with me, at the women's society,
whom I reproved, in love and simplicity, for their lightness, dress,
self-indulgence. I then exhorted the men to self-denial, and a constant use of
the means of means. God greatly enlarged our hearts in prayer.

Thur., September 6th. I had my gentleman (now a little child) to breakfast, and
surprised him much by Isaiah's promises. I dined at M. Ayres's, "sick of"
desire, if not of "love." I rode with Dashamps, to Publow, where I preached
from, "God so loved the world." I spake with great boldness at night on my
favourite subject, justification by faith only; and triumphed in the
irresistible force of that everlasting truth.

Fri., September 7th. At Weaver's-hall I expounded Isaiah iii., where the Prophet
alike condemns notorious profligates, worldly-minded men, and well-dressed
ladies. God was with us in our meeting to keep the fast. I went to see one in
her last agony, but thoroughly sensible of her dreadful condition; preached
Christ to her, and prayed in faith. She showed all imaginable signs of eager
desire; and died within an hour. How comfortable is it that I can now hope for
her, so often as I have disputed the possibility of a death-bed repentance!

The house and yards of S. England were crowded as usual. The scripture from
which I discoursed was John i. God was with my mouth. I preached and prayed
believing. I was led to ask a sign of God's universal love. He always answers
that prayer. A poor ignorant man stood up, as God's witness, that in Christ he
had redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins; that he knew and felt
it by such a love to every human soul, as he was hardly able to bear. He spoke
with a simplicity which was irresistible. We all confessed that God was with him
of a truth. Our prayers were answered on M. Ayres likewise; which she testified
before us all.

Sat., September 8th. Two women came to me, who had received the atonement last
night, while the man was speaking, and were filled with unknown love to all
mankind. We observed the thanksgiving-day at M. England's, and found the benefit
of joint prayers and praises. At the bowling-green, I prayed God to direct me
what to preach upon, and opened on Ezekiel's vision of the dry bones: "So I
prophesied as I was commanded: and as I prophesied, there was a noise, and,
behold, a slinking!" The breath of God attended his word. A man sunk down under
it. A woman screamed for mercy, so as to drown my voice. Never did I see the
like power among us. Coming home I met M. Skinner, who told me she had found
Christ at the expounding last Monday, and went home full of melting joy and
love.

At the room I preached from Rom. iv. God set to his seal. A woman testified she
had then received the witnessing Spirit; was sure her sins were forgiven; full
of love and joy in the Holy Ghost; knew Christ was hers, and could even, as she
said, fly away to heaven. Another declared she had never been able to apply the
promises till last night, but then received the power; knew Christ died for her;
said, she had laboured many years to justify herself, and warned us earnestly
not to do as she had done; not to mingle our own works with the blood of Christ.

Sun., September 9th. At the bowling-green I preached on, "When he is come, he
shall convince the world of sin, and of righteousness," &c. The green was quite
full. I never spoke more searchingly. I would have passed on to the second
office of the Spirit, convincing of righteousness, but was again and again
brought back, and constrained to dwell upon the law. As often as I returned,
some Pharisees quitted the field; feeling the sharpness of the two-edged sword.

Two thousand at Rose-green stood patient in the rain, while I explained how the
Spirit convinces of righteousness and of judgment. After sermon, a poor collier
afforded me matter of rejoicing (his wife received the atonement some days
before). He had been with me before; owned he was the wickedest fellow alive a
month ago; but now finds no rest in his flesh by reason of his sin. Observing
him much dejected yesterday at the thanksgiving, I asked him if he was sick.
"No, no," he answered; "my sickness is of my soul." Here he informed me he had
come home with such weight upon him, that he was ready to sink. It continued all
night; but joy and deliverance came in the morning. He was lightened of his
load, and now declared that he believed in Jesus. The room was excessively
crowded. I spoke to their hearts from Rom. v. Two who had been scoffing, desired
our prayers for them. For between two and three hours God strengthened me for
his work.

Mon., September l0th. At the Hall, while I was expounding Isai. iv., a man
perceived his filth purged away by the Spirit of judgment and burning. Sarah
Norton, & Presbyterian, followed me home under strong convictions. We prayed and
trembled before the face of God. She is not far from the kingdom of heaven. Two
simple souls, Mary Fry and .lane Clansy, now informed me, that God filled them
on Friday evening with love and joy unspeakable. They expressed so much of it,
and have been so tempted since, that I could not doubt of their being accepted.

I conversed and prayed with M. Hooper. I have a good hope that the Sun of
righteousness is risen upon her, with healing in his wings.

I preached in the brick-yard, where I think there could not be less than four
thousand. It rained hard, yet none stirred. I spoke with great freedom and
power. A woman cried out, and dropped down. I spoke to her at M. Norman's, and
found she had sunk under the weight of sin.

At Gloucester-lane I discoursed two hours on John ill. A notorious drunkard gave
glory to God, declaring he had found mercy last night, through faith in Jesus
Christ. This stirred the Pharisee in a woman's soul, and she cried out against
him most vehemently. I took and turned her inside out, and showed her her spirit
in those who murmured at Christ for receiving sinners. A woman of a broken
spirit testified she had found redemption through his blood, when I preached
last at Baptist-Mills. We daily discover more and more who are begotten again by
the word of God's power, or awakened to a sense of sin, or edified in the faith.

Tues., September 11th. I took horse with Deshamp and Wigginton. The wind and
rain almost confounded us. We got to Bradford by noon. Many were gone away,
despairing of my coming. However, I found upward of a thousand, whom I called
upon to repent, and believe the Gospel. I was forced to exert my voice to the
utmost. They appeared much affected; especially a young woman, and a very old
man, who wept all the time like children.

We dined at Freshford. In our return, I could scarce sit my horse, the wind and
rain were so troublesome. I got, almost senseless, to Bristol; and to the room,
but could not stand; yet spoke, I know not how, for an hour, and hastened to
bed, utterly exhausted.

The Pharisee, who protested last night against Christ's receiving sinners, sent
to-night to desire our prayers, being in an agony of conviction. Some have since
informed me, that they observed her turn pale while I spoke. Her soul and body
sympathize now. The Lord show himself the Physician of both!

The woman, I have just heard, whose soul and spirit were pierced and divided
asunder last Sunday, was a stranger, wholly unawakened till that moment; an
opposer, say some, and little better than an atheist. When they rebuked her that
she should hold her peace, her answer was," I am not mad, or out of my senses;
but I must cry, and I will cry, to Christ for mercy, while I have any breath in
me."

Wed., September 12th. I rose half dead with the headache. I breakfasted at Mr.
Page's, but could neither lift up my head nor speak. I went to a friend's, where
I met poor Mr. W_____n; a sweet youth. I was much concerned for him. I cannot
doubt his sincerity, or despair of his return. He was ready to hear, childlike
and teachable, convinced of his fall. He thanked, and I believe loves, me. The
world have taken the alarm, that he designs to desert them a second time.

This conference abated my headache. Expounding at the Hall gave me more
strength. After talking two hours with the poor people that came to me, and
preaching at Baptist-Mills, I was perfectly well.

Thur., September 13th. I breakfasted at M. Davis', a genuine child of God, and
stayed till noon, transcribing Isaiah. Providence threw me on Mr. W_____n, just
as he was leaving Bristol. He cannot long hold out, without an alteration; is
himself sensible of it, and that the promises are not fulfilled in him; but
trusts they shall before he goes hence. I have great love and faith for him.

Many were convinced at the room this evening, by my exposition of Rom. vii.

Fri., September 14th. I talked with two more women, who lately received peace
through my ministry. In the evening, while I was expounding the woman of Samaria
Christ called forth two of his witnesses, who declared they now believed,
because they had heard him of his own month.

Sat., September 15th. Having been provoked to speak unadvisedly with my lips, I
preached on the bowling-green in great weakness, on, "Lazarus, come forth!" I
was surprised that any good should be done; but God quickens others by those who
are dead themselves. A man came to me, and declared he had now received the
Spirit of life. So did a woman at the same time; which she openly confessed at
Weaver's-hall. We had great power among us, while I displayed the believer's
privileges, from Rom. viii. Another woman then stood forth, and testified, "I
have the witness of God's Spirit with my spirit, that I am a child of God." It
was a most triumphant night indeed.

Sun., September 16th. I took coach at six with Mr. and Mrs. Wigginton, Lucr.
Smith, and M. Grevil, for Hanham-Mount. I expounded the good Samaritan to
between three and four thousand, with power. While I was repeating that in
Jeremiah, "Is not my word like a fire, saith the Lord, and like an hammer that
breaketh the rock in pieces ~" a woman fell down under the stroke of it. I found
afterwards, that the Good Samaritan had poured in his oil, and made her whole.
Another declared He had then bound up her wounds also. I heard on all sides the
Sighing of them that were in captivity, and trust more than I know of were set
at liberty; for the Lord was among us of a truth.

I met between thirty and forty colliers with their wives at Mr. Willis's, and
administered the sacrament to them; but found no comfort myself, in that or any
ordinance. I always find strength for the work of the ministry; but when my work
is over, my strength, both bodily and spiritual, leaves me. I can pray for
others, not for myself. God by me strengthens the weak hands, and confirms the
feeble knees; yet am I myself as a man in whom is no strength. I am weary and
faint in my mind, longing continually to be discharged.

To-day I found power to pray for myself; confessed it good for me to be in
desertion, and asked God to give me (if it was not tempting him) a sign from his
word. The answer was from Isaiah liv. 7: "For a small moment have I forsaken
thee; but with great mercies will I gather thee. In a little wrath I hid my face
from thee for a moment; but with everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee,
saith the Lord thy Redeemer."

At two I preached in the bowling-green, to (by computation) six thousand people.
Before I began, and after, the enemy raged exceedingly. A troop of his children,
soldiers and polite gentlemen, had taken possession of a corner of the green,
and roared like their brethren the two Gergesenes, before the devils were sent
into the civiler swine. They provoked the spirit of jealousy to lift up a
standard against them. I never felt such a power before, and proraised the
people that they should feel it too; for I saw God had a great work to do among
us by Satan's opposition. I lifted up my voice like a trumpet, and in a few
minute, drove him out of the field. For above an hour I preached the Gospel with
extraordinary power, from blind Bartlmeus, and am confident it could not fall to
the ground.

Men., September 17th. This morning a woman received pardon through the word. The
rain ceased as I began, and began again as I left off.

I expounded the prodigal son near the brick-yard. Many, I hope, saw themselves.
They come to me daily, who have found Christ, or rather are found by him, so
that I lose count of them.

This afternoon I conferred with Thomas Tucker and Eliz. Shirdock, both clearly
justified. Matthew Davis, a notorious drunkard, &c., till last Saturday was
se'nnight, came then to the green, and was justified in a moment. John Lewis was
filled with joy last night. Prudence Nichols knows that her Redeemer liveth.
Several who had lost their peace, are daily brought out of darkness; as was a
woman this evening at Gloucester-lane. Another, while I was discoursing from
John v., received forgiveness, and testified it before us all. I did expect
great things; for I was utterly exhausted before I began. "When I am weak, then
I am strong,"--for others, not myself. After preaching, the messenger of Satan
came. He seldom fails me after success; but God, I know, will avenge me of mine
adversary.

Tues., September 18th. I gave the sacrament to a dying woman, who triumphed over
death, disarmed of his sting. I preached to above two thousand over against the
school-house, and pressed them to come to Christ weary and heavy-laden. I
finished Rom. viii. at Weaver's-hall, which is always crowded within and
without. Mr. Rutter attempted to raise a disturbance; but none regarded him.
Mrs. Labu followed me to M. Grevil's, with a young gen- tlewoman, to whom the
word had come with power. Upon Mr. Oakley's speaking to her the first serious
word she had ever heard, she asked if the gentleman was not crazy. But now in
the same hour God slew and revived her. She felt and made confession of her
faith, being full of astonishment and love.

Wed., September 19th. I breakfasted at M. Labu's. The roaring lion had tried to
tear her to pieces, setting before her her sin (harmlessness) in all its
aggravations, and persuading her she was lost, were it only for her telling me
her sins were forgiven. She raised the family, not daring to be alone, and
continued all night offering up prayers and supplications, with strong crying
and tears, to Him that was able to save. Toward morning she was heard in that
she feared; fell into a slumber, and waked in perfect peace. I spent an hour
with her. She could do nothing but cry, and wonder, and rejoice.

At the Hall a poor man bore a noble testimony, that God had shed abroad his love
in his heart last night, so that "I waked," said he, "this morning full of
heaven." Another in the afternoon, formerly a Papist, declared himself set at
liberty, after he had been hearing me expound. Ann Bladworth likewise informs
me, that site has clear and strong evidence of her acceptance, ever since Sunday
night.

I preached at Baptist-Mills, on, "The Son of man hath power to forgive sins upon
earth." I found Him with my mouth, and knew he would set to his seal: had great
power in preaching, and greater in prayer. A woman sunk down with groaning that
could not be uttered. I had not time to stay with her, but hastened to pray by
Sally Murray, who lay a-dying and triumphing over death. I felt her spirit, and
longed to be in her place.

Weak, spiritless, dead, among the men-bands, I wanted to get away without
speaking or praying, because they were all as dead, it seemed, as I. I was
overruled to stay and pray, and had the spirit of prayer as never before. We
were all in a flame; I prayed again and again, not knowing how to part.

Thur., September 20th. I was glad to be interrupted by Anne Clayton, who tells
me, that on Tuesday night after expounding, she had had Jesus Christ evidently
set forth before her eyes (of faith), as crucified. This lasted from ten to
twelve. At the same time, she saw herself inconceivably vile, and was filled
with love and confidence in let Saviour. In that evening it was, that a man
declared he had been seeking righteousness fourteen years, as it were by the
works of the law, but never attained to it; and was now in despair of ever
attaining it, unless by faith. One of the bands testified, "I feel the Spirit of
Christ in me, continually springing up into everlasting life."

At the Hall I explained Rom. ix. Through mercy, we could none of us see aught of
the "horrible decree" there; but only his justice in rejecting them who had
first rejected Him. Christ the Saviour of all men was in the midst of us. Two of
his witnesses set to their seal, having received forgiveness yesterday at the
Mills.

Fri., September 21st. I appointed any who had been reconciled through my
ministry, to call upon me after expounding. Among others, there came Daniel
Morris, a gross sinner, till God awakened him by George Whitefield. On Saturday
in the bowling-green, faith came by hearing. "I was filled with joy," said he,
"above what tongue can express; went home leaping and rejoicing. I know my sins
are forgiven. I hate them worse than death. I love every man, and particularly
those who make a scoff at me."

Anne Cole declares, that, Monday was seven-night, at Mrs. England's, she was
filled at once with inexpressible peace and comfort; "so that now I know I am
forgiven; all my doubts and fears are vanished; and I could rejoice to die this
moment."

John Quick was set at liberty from sin, after many years of Egyptian bondage.

Eliz. Parsons, while I was preaching at Baptist-Mills that forgiveness is a
present grace, experienced it such. "You said we must have our sins forgiven
here, or not at all; upon which, I thought I have not forgiveness now, but
believe God can, and will, give it me. Immediately I was as sure God had
pardoned me, as if he himself had spoken it to me; and have, ever since, been
full of a comfort and peace which I never knew before."

Virtuous Whetman, long dead in sin, has now, she tells me, a full confidence
that Christ died for her; and finds her whole dependence is on Him.

J. T. in a flood of tears informed me, Christ showed himself her Saviour at that
word, "The harlots and publicans go into the kingdom of heaven before you." Such
was she till last night: but she is washed, but she is justified! and loves
much, because much is forgiven her.

Richard Bourn, while I was speaking last Friday of the brazen serpent, looked up
to the Antitype, and was healed. The devil raged exceedingly, and tore him with
temptations; till Jesus about midnight got himself the victory, and filled his
soul with love. All he desires now is, to be with Christ.

Fri., September 21st. We had much of God with us in our general intercession.
From Gloucester-lane I went to M. Labu, and met with J. Wildair's sermon. While
we were reading the blind man's protestation against colours, that is, the
natural man's against any sensible operations of the Holy Ghost, Miss Godly, a
girl of fifteen, helped us to a most convincing answer. She burst into tears,
fell back in her chair, and discovered the strongest emotions of soul; but such
as might well proceed from the God of order. I thought it was the accuser of the
brethren troubled her; inquired, but could get no answer. We were greatly
assisted in prayer for her. She took no notice till about half an hour after;
when she waked as out of a pleasant dream, and asked, "Where am I where have I
been" I returned her question, "Where have you been" and she answered with
loving simplicity, "In heaven, I think." Her every word, and sigh, and tear,
evidenced the truth of what she told me, that it was grievous to her, after such
communion with God, to find she must continue longer in the body.

Sat., September 22d. M. Esther Brook called, and told me, she had been awakened
(as others who now believe) by George Whitefield's ministry; convinced of sin by
Mr. Bray's; set st liberty under mine. That she believed, in general, while I
repeated those words, "The promise is to all that are afar off;" and had them
strongly applied, while hearing me at Baptist-Mills. In a moment she was assured
that all her sins were forgiven; and filled with such joy, that she could scarce
live under it. It quite overpowered her body for two days. "But now, methinks,"
said she, "all the Scripture was written for me." I asked, whether she was
afraid to die. A visible joy in her face gave me the answer, which her tongue
confirmed. Was I in her state, I should desire nothing so much as death.

In the afternoon I spoke a word of caution to one who seems strong in the faith,
and begins to be lifted up; the sure effect of her growing acquaintance with
some of Calvin's followers.

In the bowling-green I showed the nature and life of faith from Gal. ii. 20; and
then justification by faith alone, at the Hall. Two Clergymen were present. I
proved from Scripture and our own Church, that all were Papists, Pharisees,
Antichrists, and accursed, who brought any other doctrine. Some of my hearers
were forced to turn their backs.

Sun., September 28d. I took coach for Hanham. A genteel Quaker was one of the
company. Going and coming I laboured to convince her of sin; and spoke more
closely than ever I did in my life; yet without convincing. Such power belongeth
unto God.

I discoursed from 2 Cot. v. to four thousand sinners; then gave the sacrament at
Mr. Willis's. Among the communicants was Susanna Milsore, who has been oppressed
by the devil. I prayed with a dying man, beyond Hanham. He was overjoyed to see
me; had been awakened by field-preaching, but not yet found mercy. I left him
patiently expecting it.

I missed hearing a railing sermon at St. James's. Notwithstanding all
opposition, we ride on because of the word of truth. So I found it at the
bowling-green, where I preached from Isai. lxi.: "The Spirit of the Lord God is
upon me, because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the
meek," &c. Near six thousand heard me, quietly at least. I spoke with uncommon
power, especially to the unawakened.

Romans xi. led me unawares to speak of final perseverance, whereby some, I would
hope, were cut off from their vain-confidence.

Mon., September 24th. I was carried out at Weaver's-hall to speak of the blind
guides, from Isai. xxix. Several followed me home; particularly Charles Nichols
and Betty Brown, who were fully satisfied, at the Hall on Thursday night, of
their pardon. So was Joseph Mountstevins, at the bowling-green yesterday:
confident, had he died before, he must have gone to hell; but that he should be
saved, was he to die now.

Margaret Evans, in heaviness, next to despair, found the comfort at eleven on
Friday. The word applied was, "O Lord, our God, other lords besides thee have
had dominion over us; but by thee only will we make mention of thy name." The
burden, she said, went off in a moment, and she has been full of joy ever since.

Sarah Rutter now informs me, that she first found power to believe while I was
explaining Rom. v. I prayed, in my way to the brickyard, with a poor dying
drunkard, who was glad to say, "Blessed is he that cometh in the mine of the
Lord." Whether I did not come too late, God only knows. I cried from Isai. Iv.,
"Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters!" Between two and three
thousand attended. I found great freedom in speaking to them, who are altogether
such as I was. I had a weary walk to Nicholas-street Society; and thence to Mrs.
England's, where I discoursed for two hours on John vii.

Here Susanna Milsore made open confession of the faith, which had come to her by
hearing yesterday. Her soul is delivered out of the snare of the fowler. God
hath avenged her of her adversary; and she now treads upon serpents and
scorpions.

Tues., September 25th. I preached at Bradford to about two thousand. For an hour
and a half I described their state by nature and grace, in the man that fell
among thieves, &e. I did not spare them that were whole, and had no need of a
physician. They bore it surprisingly. I received invitations to several
neighbouring towns. May I never run before God's call, or stay one moment after
it!

I dined at a carnal Quaker's, who pleaded for a moderate pursuit of riches, &c.
I was grieved to find no more of the spirit of religion among those who ought to
have the most of it. But the desire of other things disproves their pretensions
to the Spirit. "He that drinketh of this water shall thirst no more."

We baited at a good Dissenter's, near Bath, who seems to have the root of the
matter in him. It was near eight before I reached the Hall. The chapter in
course was Rom. xii.; but I could not press particular duties, till they had the
foundation; and therefore exhorted them to get forgiveness before they could
perform the least part of the law. The brethren I besought to present their
bodies a living sacrifice; and pointed out the particular acts of this devotion.

Wed., September 26th. I received much light and strength to expound Isai. xxx. A
woman sank down in deep distress. Several who wait for faith were affected
greatly. From one to three, more came than I was able to talk with; all seeking
what many have found. In particular, Anne Spartin was filled with joy in
believing, while we were at prayers last Monday. So was Mrs. Williams, in going
home from church. Susanna Trapman likewise sees her interest in the blood of
Jesus. Elizabeth Parsons, whom the evil spirit has often torn, is sensible now,
that he is cast out. It is observable of the two last, that they have never been
baptized. I now require no farther proof that one may be an inward Christian
without baptism. They are both desirous of it; and who can forbid water

Abraham Staples informs me, that on Saturday was three weeks, while I was
preaching, "Lazarus, come forth," he was called out of his natural state, and
raised to the life of faith. "I felt," said he, "that my sins were forgiven, by
A peace and warmth within me, which have continued ever since." "Then you know,"
said I, "that the Spirit of God is a Spirit of burning" "Yes," he answered, "and
a Spirit of shaking too; for he turns me upside down. I am full of joy and life,
and could be always a-preying; should be glad to die this moment. What knowledge
I have, I have given me of God; for I am no scholar; I can neither write nor
read."

Sarah Pearce declares, she received the first comfort in hearing Rom. v.
explained. She was then justified; but did not draw nigh in full assurance of
faith, till last night. Every word I spoke came with power. She had the witness
of her own spirit or conscience, that all the marks I mentioned were in her; and
the Spirit of God came in with his testimony, and put it beyond the possibility
of a doubt. Some of her words were, "I was once extremely bigoted against my
brethren the Dissenters; but am now enlarged toward them, and all mankind, in an
inexpressible manner. I do not depend upon a start of comfort; but find it
increase ever since it began. I perceive a great change in myself; and expect a
greater. I feel a divine attraction in my soul. I was once so afraid of death,
that I durst not sleep; but now I do not fear it at all. I desire nothing upon
earth. I dread nothing but sin. God suffers me to be strongly tempted; but I
know, when he gives faith, he will try it."

See here the true assurance of faith! How consistent an humble, not doubting, a
filial, not servile, fear of offending! I desire not such an assurance as blots
out those scriptures, "Be not high-minded, but fear;" "Work out your salvation
with fear and trembling," &c. God keep me in continual fear, lest, by any means,
when I have preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away.

At the Mills I preached upon, "As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness,
even so," &c. I spoke plainly to the women-bands of their unadvisableness, want
of love, and bearing one another's burdens. We found an immediate effect in the
enlargement of our hearts. Some were convinced that they had thought too highly
of themselves; and that their first love, like their first joy, was only a
foretaste of that temper which continually rules in a new heart.

Thur., September 27th. Returning from early prayers, I met Sarah Puttam, the
person that had been so wounded yesterday at the Hall. She informed me, that
Christ did then break off her yoke, and she felt herself at liberty from sin and
sorrow. Soon after news was brought me, that the man I had prayed by beyond
Hanham, was now in the full triumph of faith. On Sunday he desired longer life;
but now he only longs, with an holy impatience, to depart and be with the Lord,
which is far better.

I gave offence at the Hall, by pressing the doctrine of non-resistance, from
Rom. xil. What will they say to me to-morrow, when I come to the xiiith

Fri., September 28th. Christianity flourishes under the cross. None who follow
after Christ want that badge of discipleship. Wives and children are beaten, and
turned out of doors; and the persecutors are the complainers. It is always the
lamb that troubles the water. Every Sunday damnation is denounced against all
that hear us Papists, us Jesuits, us seducers, us bringers in of the Pretender.
The Clergy murmur aloud at the number of communicants, and threaten to repel
them; yet will not the world bear that we should talk of persecution. No; for
the world is Christian now, and the offence of the cross ceased. Alas! What
would they farther Some lose their bread, some their habitations; one suffers
stripes, another confinement; and yet we must not call this persecution.
Doubtless they will find some other name for it, when they do God service by
killing us.

To-day Ms. Hanney was with me. While she continued a drunkard, a swearer, and
company-keeper, it was very well; she and her father agreed entirely. But from
the time of her turning to God, he has used her most inhumanly. Yesterday he
beat her, and drove her out of doors, following her with imprecations and
threatenings to murder her, if ever she returned. When she was cast out, Jesus
found her, and said unto her by his Spirit, "Be of good cheer, thy sins are
forgiven thee." She continued all the night in joy unspeakable, and can now with
confidence call God her Father.

I preached at the Fish-ponds, on, "To as many as received him, to them gave he
power to become the sons of God."

Sat., September 29th. I breakfasted with six or eight awakened sinners, who are
hourly waiting for the consolation of Israel. I prayed by a dying woman, and cut
off her confidence in the flesh. As sure as I ask the question, "Why do you hope
to be saved" I receive that woeful answer," Because I have done no harm," or,"
Because I have used my endeavours." This comes of our telling the people, "God,
upon your sincere endeavours, will accept you." There were several present, whom
I stripped of their filthy rags, and sent naked to Christ.

At noon Jane Clancy gave me an account of her faith. It came as I was asking at
Baptist-mills, "If Christ was now present, and said to you, 'Believest thou that
I am able to do this, to forgive sins upon earth' would you say, ' Lord, I
believe, help thou my unbelief." The word was applied in that moment. "I went
home," said she, "justified; in such peace, and joy, and love, as cannot be
described; and I am still sure that the Son of God loved me, and gave himself
for me."

At the bowling-green I explained the first words that presented: "Now faith is
the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Afterwards
I enforced obedience to the powers that be, from Rom. xiii.; and showed the
scandalous inconsistency of your high-Churchmen, who disclaim resistance, and
yet practise it; continually speaking evil of dignities, nay, of the ruler of
the people, as well as of those who are put in authority under him. Fewer than I
expected were offended at me.

Sun., September 30th. I found my usual congregation at Hanham; and showed them
their Saviour, from Isai. liii. Many tears of love or desire were shed. At the
Hall I expounded "the woman taken in adultery." Some, convicted by their own
conscience, went out.

Mon., October lat. I expounded Isai. xxxv. with great freedom and power. In the
hours of conference, the following persons declared to me their faith in Him who
justifies the ungodly :-

Mary Brown, took with strong trembling last night at the Hall, was there set at
liberty, both from fear and guilt. "I love all mankind," she said, (the best
proof of faith,) "and could die for my worst enemy." Sarah Gough found the power
of God present to heal her, while I repeated, last Sunday night, "He hath sent
me to bind up the broken-hearted."

Sarah Norton was strongly tempted not to tell me, that, on Wednesday in the
Hall, she received forgiveness. I was bidding them "wait for the promise of the
Father." She replied within herself, "Well, I will wait ;" and was immediately
struck to the heart, and filled with joy unspeakable. This was greatly increased
at the sacrament.

The same good work was wrought in W. Spenser, on Saturday night, after hearing
the word. He is now sure that his sins are blotted out; for the times of
refreshment are come.

Eleanor Kitchinor, weak in faith before, received the full assurance last night.

Judith Williams (of whose being justified I heard last week) sends me word that
her faith increases daily. Returning from the Hall in deep distress, God had
opened her eye of faith to discern her Saviour.

Many find power to believe, either in or soon after hearing. So it was with
Joseph Black. On Friday night in bed, he was suddenly taken ill; lost all
strength; lay speechless. Soon after he found the power of God overshadow him,
and a warmth and life spreading through soul and body. He revived in both, and
was endued with power to apply Christ to himself in particular. Satan strove
hard to hinder Francis Hud from coming to inform me, that he had been my
constant hearer, and had always applied what I said of sinners to himself. "I
saw," said he, "that I was in a damnable state, till I had forgiveness of sins,
but was sure I should have it. The devil was very busy with me, especially in
prayer. I told him, ' Satan, I am thy slave now; but thou canst not hold me
long. Christ will soon come and deliver me.' He did come in my sleep. I was sure
it was Christ himself. I waked in great triumph, knowing the devil's power was
at an end. Since then I have been happy indeed."

In the afternoon I went out into the lanes and streets of the city, to call men
in to the "great supper." (Luke xiv.) The power of the Lord accompanied me. So
again at Gloucester-lane, while I discoursed on "the man born blind." (John ix.)
Three Pharisees lay concealed at an house adjoining; and they could not have
come at a more convenient season. God was with my mouth. They could not stand
it, but made their escape in the middle of my discourse. The sincere were
strengthened and comforted, as several testified at that time.

Tues., October 2d. I dined at George the collier's, an happy soul; as full of
joy and love as he can contain. I hope one day to be like him. I exhorted the
colliers, by the example of the Syro-Phenician woman, to pray always, till their
requests are granted.

Wed., October 3d. Sarah Townsend informed me, that, on Sunday evening, while we
were singing, "Come to judgment, come away," she found and felt in herself that
she durst come; the Spirit in that instant sealing her pardon upon her heart.
She was filled all night with joy unspeakable.

Another testified that, at Kingswood yesterday, she caught hold of that word,
"Be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee ;" and knows she has apprehended
Him, of whom she was first apprehended.

Sarah Stevens, aged seventy-three, confesses that a fortnight ago, she was first
convinced of sin by my ministry, having been till then, as she and the world
thought, a very good Christian. I have hardly known a soul under stronger
convictions. Her expressions are full of self-abhorrence. She truly renounces
her own, and hungers and thirsts after Christ's, righteousness. We prayed, and
she received great comfort; whether THE comfort, God will soon discover.

I look upon this instance as a peculiar blessing to me; for I had scarce any
faith for old people; they are so strong in self-righteousness, so intrenched in
their own works, so hardened by the abuse of means. Surely the weapons of our
warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God, if they can pull down such
strong-holds.

I preached again from "the woman of Canaan" with double power. I prayed by a
dying man; found him leaning on the broken reed of his own endeavours. I showed
him that they could not bear his weight, but he must fall with violence into
hell, unless he found a better support. I left him desirous to stay his soul on
the Rock of Ages.

Fri., October 5th. I had been often hindered from seeing Mrs. Granil, the woman
that cried out so vehemently in the bowling-green, He that letteth to-day was
taken out of the way, and she came to me. She has had no rest for these three
weeks; can neither eat nor drink as usual; believes Christ is able to deliver
her. We betook ourselves to prayer; and she screamed out as before. I broke off,
and let her pray; for I never heard any pray like her. We laid open the
promises, sang, and prayed for her till the Comforter came. She now knows that
her Redeemer liveth. She came afterwards to return me thanks for her deliverance
through my ministry. Lord, not unto me!

The quickening Spirit was with us at Gloucester-lane, while I was discoursing on
Lazarus raised. Two women experienced Christ to be the resurrection and the
life. There was a great shaking among the dry bones, and they that had life
before, now had it more abundantly.

Sat., October 6th. Averel Spenser, one that received faith last night, came
to-day, and declared it. While she was seeking Christ, she had several
assurances in prayer, that she should shortly find him. Last night she was
pierced through with the sword of the Spirit, and ascertained Of her pardon,
beyond the possibility of a doubt. Peace, joy, and love flowed in upon her soul.
She is of that simple, unopposing temper, which yields the freest passage to the
grace of God.

My subject at the bowling-green was, "Blessed are they which are persecuted for
righteousness' sake." Great need there is to prepare them for the gathering
storm. Already it is come to that, that except a man forsake all that he hath,
(life only excepted,) he cannot be Christ's disciple.

Sun., October 7th. I declared the covenant of grace at Hanham. I never fail of
finding power among the colliers. I received the sacrament at St. Philip's. I
first earnestly asked that God would not send me empty away. I returned to my
pew, and was immediately overpowered, in a manner inexpressible, not with the
very thing, but with the strongest assurance that I should receive all I wait
for. God mollified my hardness, and I abhorred myself before him, as in dust and
ashes. I asked, with all submission, some token from his word. I hardly remember
to have read the passage: it came with power, and abased me to nothing: "Thou
art my battle-axe, and weapons of war; for in thee will I break in pieces the
nations; and with thee," &c.

I described the new creature at the bowling-green. Many, as they told me
afterwards, were then stripped of Shelf vain religion. I received still greater
strength at night to expound Isai. xliii. Our souls did magnify the Lord, and
our spirits rejoiced in God our Saviour.

Mon., October 8th. We found him applying his own promises, which we really
believe belong to us, though delivered to the Jews some thousand years ago.

Sarah Stevens now finds they were made to her. She tells me, the moment she rose
from prayer last Wednesday, She felt her weight lessened, and, before she got to
the door, entirely removed. At seventy-three she is indeed converted, and become
a little child; full as she can be of peace, and love, and joy. She feels the
Spirit of God within her; embraces Christ with the arms of faith; and cries out
with old Simeon, "Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace; for mine
eyes have seen thy salvation."

Edward Hud testifies his faith in Christ, which came by hearing last week.

Mary Taylor witnesses the same good confession; and Mary Haman. The latter was
justified in private prayer. I called on the dying man, with whom I prayed last
night. I found him a new creature. He told me, he now tasted the peace I spoke
of, the joy and comfort of a living faith. I asked whether he was still afraid
to die. "No, no," he replied; "I desire to die; I want to get away." "Why, do
you love Jesus Christ" "Yes, dearly," said he with his voice and looks. I left
him ready for the Bridegroom, and published the word of reconciliation at the
brick-yard. God in Christ was with us of a truth. I never spoke more clearly.
The same power was in the Society. Mr. Williams, of Kidderminster, was much
edified among us. He followed a letter he wrote, inviting me thither. Of what
denomination he is, I know not; nor is it material: for he has the mind which
was in Jesus. I met my brother, just returned from London.

Tues., October 9th. I received a letter from Holt, deterring me from coming
again to Bearfield,; upon which invitation I set out with my brother this
morning. We called at Mr. Cottie's, and heard the people were much exasperated
against me, it being everywhere reported that I am (quem minus credere) a strong
Predestinarian. Much pains had been taken to represent me as such. We judged
this a call for me to declare myself, if the weavers, who were to rise, would
suffer me.

We found about two thousand waiting. I let my brother pray, and then began
abruptly, "If God be for us, who can be against us He that spared not his own
Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give
us all things" God opened my mouth so as seldom before. I felt what I spoke,
while offering Christ to all: in much love I besought the Dissenters not to lose
their charity for me because I was of opinion God would have all men to be
saved. For an hour and a half, I strongly called all sinners to the Saviour of
the world. My strength do I ascribe unto him. No one opened his mouth against
me. The devil fled before us; and I believe he will no more slander me with
being a Predestinarian.

A Dissenting Minister, who before clave to us, came to where we dined, and asked
me, with much passion, how I durst have the impudence to speak against the
Dissenters. I felt no emotion but pity and love. My brother was like-minded. We
took no notice of his hard speeches, but tried to pacify, and left him somewhat
calmer. 0 that God would always give us that meekness which his cause deserves!

Thur., October 11th. I expounded the prodigal son among our colliers. Many a
one, if not most of them, is ready to say, "I will arise, and go to my Father."
At six I began John i., at the widow Jones's. It was the first time of my
preaching by night in the open air. The yard contained about four hundred. The
house was likewise full. Great power was in the midst. Satan blasphemed without,
but durst not venture his children too near the Gospel, when I offered Christ
Jesus to them. The enemy hurried them away; and all we could do was to pray for
them.

Sat., October 13th. I waited with my brother upon a Minister, about baptizing
some of his parish. He complained heavily of the multitude of our communicants,
and produced the canon against strangers. He could not admit that as a reason
for their coming to his church, that they had no sacrament at their own. I
offered my assistance to lessen his trouble; but he declined it. "There were a
hundred of new communicants," he told us," last Sunday; and I am credibly
informed, some of them came out of spite to me."

We bless God for this cause of offence, and pray it may never be removed.

Sun., October 14th. I took horse for Bradford, the Minister having offered me
his pulpit. But yesterday his heart failed; he feared his church would be pulled
down; he feared the Bishop would be displeased. I went to church, and thence to
the Common, where I preached forgiveness of sins to many serious hearers. In the
evening I returned to Bristol.

Mon., October 15th. My brother being gone to Wales, I expounded at eleven, and
was, with others, quite melted down; especially in prayer. At the brick-yard I
discoursed on Matt. xi. 5: "The blind receive their sight, and the lame walk,"
&c. In the midst of my discourse, Satan lift up his voice in his own children;
which increased my boldness. I told the people, Christ had a work to do, and
they should find it so. The sons of Belial soon quitted the field; but the power
of the Lord continued with us. One man received a large increase of faith, and
confessed it before many witnesses.

I prayed by a poor old woman, departing in the Lord. At the Society I met Mrs.
Thomas, who testified her having received forgiveness while I spake to the
rioters.

I dined at Rider's, a collier. Eliz. Hawkins here told me, that she received the
blessing under the word, some weeks since; but quickly lost it. While we were
praying, our brother Rider found an unknown warmth and comfort. I told him, if
it was the work of God begun, God Would shine upon it, and clearly convince him
of righteousness.

In the school-house I preached the promise of the Comforter. A woman fell to the
ground with strong crying and tears. Eliz. Hawkins received her faith, and
rejoiced in the light of God's countenance.

In explaining Iaaa. 1., I laid open the self-deceit of some, who rested short of
the promises, because they had a liking to the word, or me. Many were alarmed,
and stirred up to a restless pursuit of Christ.

Wed., October 17th. Eliz. Field was with me, declaring she first found power to
believe and love on Monday night, while I spoke from John xiii., of our Lord's
humility. "I was immediately lightened," she said; "assured my sins were
forgiven; and so full of joy, that I was ready to faint under it."

Mary Branker bore a like testimony, that she was then filled with unknown power
and comfort.

Thur., October 18th. I would have visited the poor dying woman to-day, but the
Churchwarden, Mr. Every, had been with her, and with threatenings declared, if
ever I came near her again, he would turn her out into the street, sick or well.

I received notice from Mrs. Stonehouse, that her husband was ill of the
small-pox, and could not look after my affair with Goter; that I must come, or
send the writ, or be non-suited. I thought it too late, as the writ must be
returned Oct. 20th; and rested quite content.*

Fri., October 19th. Mrs. Chad informs me, she received remission of sins some
time ago, in Iaaa. xlii.; and has had continual joy ever since. Many were
comforted at the Hall, by Iaaa. liii.

Abigail Savage says, she found the comfort yesterday. She had been long in
darkness, and could not lay hold on Christ; but is now fully persuaded of her
redemption, and could not believe otherwise, if she would.

I read part of Mr. Law on Regeneration to our Society. How promising the
beginning! how lame the conclusion! Sensi hominem! Christianity, he rightly
tells us, is a recovery of the divine image; and a Christian is a fallen spirit
restored, and re-instated in paradise; a living mirror of Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost. After this, he supposes it possible for him to be insensible of such a
change; to be happy and holy, translated into Eden, renewed in the likeness of
God, one with Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and yet not know it. Nay, we are not
to expect, or hid others expect, any such consciousness, if we listen to one who
too plainly demonstrates, by this wretched inconsistency, that his knowledge of
the new birth is mostly in theory.

At Mr. Labu's I met Miss Jeffreys, the Quaker, whom I had so laboured to
convince of sin. I did not perceive any impression my words made at the time;
but now, it seems, they sunk deep. An horrible dread has overwhelmed her. Her
flesh trembles for fear of God; and she is afraid of His judgments. She sees
herself far worse than I described her; and thought, at my last expounding, she
was every moment sinking into hell.

Sat., October 20th. I preached at Bradford in the Town-hall, with little power
or effect. Sun., October 21st. At the Common, in the morning, I described the
new creature to above fifteen hundred; and in the afternoon, to thrice that
number, I preached the word of reconciliation. The/all followed me with their
prayers. I trust my labour among them hath not been in vain.

Thur., October 25th. I called on one, who did run well, but is turned out of the
way by an unbelieving parent. "Woe unto the world because of offences l" Woe
unto the man by whom the offence comes! It were better that a millstone were
tied about his neck, and he east into the depth of the sea, than that he should
offend one of these little ones who believe in Jesus.

Fri., October 26th. I baptized Mr. Wigginton in the river by Baptist-Mills; and
went on my way rejoicing to French-Hay.

The rain did not lessen our usual congregation at the fish-ponds; to whom I
spoke from Rev. li. 10: "Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer.
Behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison," &c.

Sat., October 27th. I preached at the green, on the strong man armed; and
disturbed him in his palace.

I pressed the use of means, as means, from Isai. lviii., which is full of
promises to those that walk in the ordinances with a sincere heart. I took
occasion to show the degeneracy of our modern Pharisees. Their predecessors
fasted twice a week; but these maintain their character for holiness at a
cheaper rate. In reverence to the Church, some keep their public day on Friday.
None of them regard it, though enjoined, as a fast. As to prayer and sacrament,
their neglect is equally notorious. And yet these men cry out, "The Church, the
Church!" when they will not hear the Church themselves; but despise her
authority, trample upon her orders, teach contrary to her Articles and Homilies,
and break her Canons, every man of them, who of late pretend to press their
observance.

Sun., October 28th. From Isaiah lvii. 15, "For thus saith the high and lofty
One," &c., I spoke closely to the unawakened, and comfortably to the mourners.

In the hard rain I preached at the bowling-green, from, "Drop down, ye heavens,
from above, and let the skies pour down righteousness."

Mon., October 29th. I expounded, with extraordinary assistance, Isaiah lix.,
that dreadful description of national sin and punishment. While I was speaking,
war with Spain was proclaimed, which made us take the more notice of those
words: "According to their deeds, accordingly he will repay; fury to his
adversaries, recompence to his enemies; to the islands he will repay recompence.
So shall they fear the name of the Lord from the west, and his glory from the
rising of the sun: when the enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the
Lord shall lift up a standard against him."

Tues., October 30th. My brother preached his farewell sermon to the sorrowful
colliers. I wrote as follows to the Bishop of Bristol:

"MY Lord,--Several persons, both Quakers and Baptists, have applied to me for
baptism. Their names are, W. Crease, Mary Crease, Mary Gregory, Rebecca
Diekenson, Anne Spanin, Eliz. Mills, Ellz. Parsons. It has pleased God to make
me instrumental in their conviction. This has given them such a prejudice for
me, that they desire to be received into the Church by my ministry. They choose
likewise to be baptized by immersion; and have engaged me to give your Lordship
notice, as the Church requires."

Today I talked with several who have lately found rest to their souls;
particularly Joanna Nichols, justified on Sunday, in hearing the word. It was
then she first said, "I have redemption in his blood." Jane Connor, at
Baptist-Mills, found the power of the Lord present to heal her. Jane Parker
experienced the same, while we were singing. Mary Connor on Thursday night
recovered that unspeakable peace which she first received some weeks ago, but
lost, by keeping it to herself. John Hooper, at Baptist-ills, saw with the eye
of faith our Lord as interceding for him with his Father. The word by which
faith came was, "Behold, I have graven thee on the palms of my hands."

While my brother was praying among the bands, one attempted to run out. We
stopped and found her in an angry despair, refusing to ask for mercy: we
continued instant in prayer for her: God was with us of a truth. Several cried
out under strong convictions; others were tilled with peace and joy in
believing.

A few stayed behind the rest, to comfort our despairing sister. God had hid his
face from her, and she went on frowardly in the way of her own heart. Inordinate
affection is the strong man's armour; and any unmortified desire, which a man
allows himself in, will effectually drive and keep Christ out of the heart.

Thur., November lst. I met Miss Burdock at Mr. Wigginton's, full of good
desires, but kept down by the fear of man. I told her plainly she would never
find peace, till she was deeply convinced of her having denied her Master.

She now no longer justified herself, but confessed she had loved father and
mother more than Christ. I saw her in the toils, earnest for deliverance, but
almost despairing. God enlarged my heart in prayer for her. She went away
sorrowful, yet not without hope.

Fri., November 2d. Our thanksgiving notes multiply greatly.

I received a summons from Oxford, to respond in divinity disputations; which,
with other concurrent providences, is a plain call to that place.

Sat., November 3d. I spent an hour with many of the Society, in attempts to
thank God for all, and especially his late, mercies. I administered the
sacrament at M. Williams's: began preaching with much reluctance on, "Fight the
good fight of faith." The Lord was with my mouth, when he had opened it. I trust
many found he was.

Sun., November 4th. I preached in Kingswood on Isaiah xlii. 1: "Behold my
servant, whom I uphold," &e. We found that Spirit was put upon Him for us.
Seldom have I perceived a greater power amongst us.

I gave the sacrament to one whom I had left waiting for Christ. She was now full
of His Spirit, ready for the Bridegroom. No cloud interposed between her Beloved
and her; only the thin veil of flesh and blood, which was well-nigh rent
asunder. What would I give to be on that death-bed!

I met Miss Burdock once more with her sister, and spent two hours in awakening
and exhorting them. I doubt not but they will yet break through the host of the
Philistines, and draw water out of the well of Bethlehem. I expounded the
parable of the sower; and in the evening our Lord's divine prayer, John xvil.
Many, I trust, found him then interceding for them.

Mon., November 5th. I met some of the bands at our sister Linford's. In prayer
one received forgiveness. We had a greater blessing at the Hall than ever
before. I summed up all I had said, either to publicans or Pharisees, to the
comfort or discomfort of every one present.

I spent the time of conference with the candidates for baptism. All seem
prepared for that holy ordinance.

In the Brick-yard I discoursed on the woman with the issue of blood. God
magnified his strength in my weakness. Several cried out they were healed!
Virtue was gone out of Him. They heard his voice, "Thy faith hath made thee
whole: go in peace."

Many had fellowship with Christ in his sufferings, while I spoke of them in the
words of St. John. He melted us into tears of love. I knew not how to leave
them, so many testified that they then tasted the good word of God, and the
powers of the world to come.

Tues., November 6th. I was called to a woman at Bedminster. I have seldom seen a
soul more deeply plunged in the spirit of bondage, or under stronger pangs of
the new birth. She received immediate relief in prayer; and came at noon to tell
me that her yoke was wholly broken off.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 9: MAY 1 - AUGUST 6, 1740
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 1 - August 6, 1740

Thur., May 1st. I met S. Soan's band, full of love, and longing for the Lord's
appearing. I conferred with more, who were lately justified. I visited a sick
man, just sent forth out of the pit by the blood of the covenant.

Fri., May 2d. I prayed at Islington with Anne Gates, believing we had the
petitions we asked. I then baptised a child and her. We all felt the descent of
the Holy Ghost. Before, she was in the spirit of heaviness and bondage. The
moment the water touched her, she declares she felt her load removed, and
sensibly received forgiveness. Sorrow and sighing fled away. The Spirit bore
witness with the water, and she longed to be with Christ. We gave glory to God,
who so magnified his ordinance.

I began observing the weekly church-fast with a few at the Foundery. I rebuked
one of the hands, who was fallen asleep. Instead of spending the Sunday in
carnal ordinances, she passed it partly in idleness, partly in her common
business. For what signified her endeavours to keep the commandments before she
had faith.

I preached the Gospel at Wapping to the poor. Their groans and tears testified
their inward affliction.

I received the following simple letter. Let our brethren of Fetterlane answer
it.

"My Rev. Father in Christ,--My heart being now open before God, I write as in
his presence.

"The first gift of faith I received after I had seen myself a lost sinner, bound
with a thousand chains, and dropping into hell. Then I heard his voice, ' Be of
good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee; and could say, The Son of God loved me,
and gave himself for me.' I thought I saw him at the right hand of his Father,
making intercession for me. I went on in great joy for four months. Then pride
crept in, and I thought the work was finished, when it was but just begun. There
I rested, and in a little time fell into doubts and fears, whether my sins were
really forgiven me, till I plunged myself into the depth of misery. I could not
pray; neither had I any desire to do it, or to read, or hear the word. My soul
was like the troubled sea. Then did I see my own evil heart, my cursed, devilish
nature, and feel my helplessness, that I could not so much as think a good
thought. My love was turned into hatred, passion, envy; and I felt a thousand
hells my due, 'and cried out in bitter anguish of spirit, 'Save, Lord, or I
perish.'

"In my last extremity, I saw my Saviour full of grace and truth for me; and
heard his voice again whispering, 'peace, be still.' My peace returned, and
greater sweetness of love than I ever knew before.

"Now my joy is calm and solid; my heart drawn out to the Lord continually. I
know that my Redeemer liveth for me. He is my strength and my rock, and will
carry on his work in my soul, to the day of redemption.

"Dear Sir, I have spoke the state of my heart, as before the Lord. I beg your
prayers, that I may go on from strength to strength, from conquering to conquer,
till death is swallowed up in victory.

"GRACE MURRAY"

Sat., May 3d. My spirit revived at the sight of the scoffers in the Foundery. I
was directed to Heb. xii. 18: "For ye are not come to the mount that might be
touched, and that burned with fire, nor unto blackness," &e. God put strong
words in my mouth, and in battles of shaking did he fight with them. The effect
was both seen and heard: therefore would our still brethren say it had no effect
at all.

Sun., May 4th. I dwelt on that word, "Thou art a God that hidest thyself, 0 God
of Israel the Saviour;" and spoke, with much liberty and power, of the
wilderness-state, and the means of grace.

After sermon I was accosted by Howel Harris, whom God sent to my assistance. He
had first called on James Hutton, who directed him to go hear Viney preach. But
he blundered to the Foundery. "His conscience in the Holy Ghost," he said, "bore
witness to the truth I spoke, and he found his heart immediately knit to me." We
took sweet counsel together, and went to the altar of God as friends.

In the evening I opened the book on, "And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom
of heaven is at hand." He who sent was with me, in his promised power. The fire
was kindled in many hearts. Ascribe unto the Lord the honour due unto his name.

I carried Howel to the bands. He spoke in simplicity concerning Satan's devices,
and repeated the very words which the tempter has so often spoke to us by the
mouth of our still brethren. All his arguments touching "false joy, animal
spirits, presumption," &c., had been tried upon our brother, to make him let go
his shield.

Mon., May 5th. I carried him to S. Anderson's, to whom he spoke in words which
man's wisdom doth not teach. The Spirit of love and supplication was poured out.
There was as in us all one soul.

We met the bands at five. I bear them witness that their love abounds yet more
and more in knowledge and in all judgement.

I preached from John iii. The Word made great havoc. They cried out on all
sides, and fell down under it. I spoke afterwards to two or three of them. In
the same hour God had made them sore, and bound them up; he had wounded, and his
hands made them whole.

Tues., May 6th. In the hours of conference Eliz. Holmes informed me, she had
been filled with the Spirit of love while we were praying at S. Anderson's.
Cordelia Critchet, a Papist till convinced by us, appeared not far from the
kingdom of heaven. I want time to take a particular account of them who are
daily convinced of sin or of righteousness. Our brethren, I bless God, are
mistaken in saying He no longer works by our hands.

I heard Howel Harris expound at Crouch's. He is indeed a son of thunder and of
consolation.

God put it into our hearts to pray for the poor malefactors, passing to
execution: and his Spirit made intercession. I am sure (how much more the rest
of us!) that our prayer was heard, and answered, upon some of our dying
brethren.

At eleven Cordelia Critchet came to let me know she received the atonement
yesterday, while we were at prayers. The work, as far as I can yet discern, is
real.

Another, who, after justification, had fallen into gross sin, informs me, God
has again received him to his mercy in Christ Jesus. His deep humility and
abundant love are good evidences for him.

Lucy Spring, who, on Monday night, fell into the pangs of the new birth, came
to-day, full of peace and comfort.

Howel Harris, whom I carried to the still bands, delivered a full and noble
testimony, that "he had been drawn to the sacrament while dead in sin, and
received forgiveness there; afterwards the love of God was shed abroad in his
heart by the Holy Ghost, then given him. From thence commenced the fight of
faith. Fears, doubts, darkness returned; and he was brought through fire and
water into a wealthy place."

His words were contradictory to all our still brethren have been teaching this
half year. They were scandalised and confounded; the weak comforted. Much
caviling followed. Howel, be sure, had no faith. Bray attempted to explain away
what he said; Bell and Oxley to confute it: the latter compared him to Cain,
when God lightened his burden, upon his complaining it was too heavy for him to
bear. All agreed that he had not seen his heart; and because he had some
strivings, had no faith. I invited them to hear more of him on Thursday evening.

Thur., May 8th. He declared his experience before our Society. O what a flame
was kindled I Never man spake, in my hearing, as this man slake. What a
nursing-father has God sent us He has indeed learned of the good Shepherd to
carry the lambs in his bosom. Such love, such power, such simplicity was
irresistible. The lambs dropped down on all sides into their shepherd's arms.
Those words broke out like thunder, "I now find a commission from God to invite
all poor sinners, justified or unjustified, to his altar; and I would not for
ten thousand worlds be the man that should keep any from it. There I first found

Him myself. That is the place of meeting." He went on in the power of the Most
Highest. God called forth his witnesses. Several declared they had found Christ
in the ordinances.

Poor Simpson stood by, hardening his heart. I suppose now he will call Howel, as
he does my brother, "a subtle deceiver of the people." Scarce any from
Fetter-lane were present: too good care had been taken to prevent them.

Fri., May 9th. I went to Idington, intending to baptise Bridget Armstead. Satan
hindered, by his Churchwardens. But can any one forbid water Not unless they can
dry up the Thames.

In conference Mrs. Dupee informed me, she had received forgiveness last week
while I was preaching it. Is His hand shortened at all, that he cannot save Or,
because we are weak, hath He no power to deliver

I met about one hundred of the Society to keep the fast. Christ owned His
ordinance, and melted us into prayer, through his Spirit healing our
infirmities.

I went to give the sacrament to a dying woman. I found her an old, subtle
Pharisee. I could have no access in speaking, and betook myself to prayer. The
sin-convincing Spirit came mightily upon her, so that she roared for the very
disquietness of her heart. The strong man who had peaceably kept his palace for
above seventy years, was now disturbed, tormented, bound, east out. She broke
forth into strong cryings, and, soon after, into blessings and thanksgivings. As
far as I can discern, she is quite delivered. We showed forth our Lord's death,
and he was with us of a truth.

Sat., May 10th. I spoke closely to those who trusted to their faith of
adherence, and insisted on that lowest mark of Christianity, forgiveness of
sins.

My back was scarcely turned, when Oxley took his opportunity to draw away Howel
Harris to deaf Bell's. I came time enough to break off their conference with my
unwary friend. He now, without distrusting God, resolves to go nowhere without
me. Two are better than one. Their word doth eat as a canker; especially
Oxley's, whom we have cherished in our bosom. God help me to love him! I abhor
both his principles and practices.

At Bowers's Society I found Bell, Bray, Hutton, Oxley, Holland, Ridley, and
others of the same class. I withstood them to the face, and appealed to the God
that answereth by fire, for the truth of my doctrine, that the ordinances bind
all, both justified and unjustified. A woman testified, that the last time I
expounded here, and bade them who had been confounded ask Jesus Christ alone
whether they had faith, she did ask in our prayer, and immediately the love of
God overflowed her heart.

I preached at the Foundery on 1 John it. 12: "I write unto you, little
children," &c. Hence I showed the three particulars which difference a child
from a young man. The young man is strong; the child weak: the young man hath
overcome the wicked one; the child is overcoming him: in the young man the word
of God abideth; that is, he hath the constant witness of the Spirit.

In the Society Howel spoke excellently of good works, searching the Scripture,
and loving one another.

Sun., May 11th. I met the women Leaders for the first time; and, after a lively
prayer, led them to the Lord's table at St. Paul's.

I went forth to Kennington-Common. The hand of the Lord was upon me, and I
prophesied, "O ye dry bones, hear the word of the Lord." Truly there were very
many in the open valley, and lo, they were very dry. But as I prophesied there
was a noise, and, behold, a shaking, which we both saw and heard. Into some, I
am confident, the breath came, and they lived.

Mon., May 12th. I employed three hours most profitably in conferring with the
poor people; more of whom daily receive forgiveness, or the witness of the
Spirit. Three or four were now set at liberty, in immediate answer to prayer.

I was with Miss Branford; who has been in darkness ever since her eyes were
first opened (two years ago, at St. Helen's) to see her sins forgiven. In
prayer, the love of God was now shed abroad in her heart, and she was translated
into his marvellous light.

An aged gentlewoman here testified that she had long denied that article of her
creed, "forgiveness of sins," but was yesterday experimentally convinced of it,
under Mr. Hall's ministry. Others I meet with, who have passed from death unto
life, in hearing our brother Whitefield. Our brethren of Fetter-lane deny the
fact, that any soul has been justified by our ministry, since "no one gives what
he has not himself."

Tues., May 13th. Sarah Redford, justified under the word last Sunday, Mary
Barraby and Anne Broad, a few days ago, and others, were with me to-day,
testifying the work of God in their souls.

Mrs. Ricard told me at S. Witham's, that in the depth of despair Christ had
given her rest; but Satan came in with the still brethren, and gained such
advantage over her, that she even denied the faith, and its Author. Our Lord
again confirmed his love to her, through a worm, the very scorn of men, and
outcast of the still ones.

I met the men Leaders at Bray's, and was surprised to find above twenty of the
still brethren there; and more, to hear they constantly meet on Thursday and
Sunday, while I am preaching at the Foundery. The reason is obvious.

I bore my testimony for the ordinances and weak faith. Asked whether they did
not hold, 1. That the means of grace are neither commands nor means: 2. That
forgiveness is never given but together with the abiding witness of the Spirit.
James Hutton would not have them give me any answer. I said, if they durst not
avow their principles, I should take their silence for confession, and warn
God's people against them.

Wed., May 14th. I talked with a woman to whom Jesus lately appeared, but
immediately vanished out of her sight. Never did I see a soul more inconsolable.
Esther Owen was with me, pierced, melted, overpowered with love.

At Blackheath I preached redemption in the blood of Jesus. He gave me power "to
sound the unbelieving heart." A woman screamed out so loud that I could not be
heard; and therefore had her removed, but not out of hearing. To the scoffers I
spoke with much contention. Many were driven off, and others constrained to
stay. I am sure the word did not return void.

I found Mr. Hall at Fetter-lane, asking them, whether they would try their
spirits by the word, or the word by their spirits. I enforced the question,
which they strove to evade. Rabbi Hutton forbade their answering me. I warned
the few remaining brethren to beware of the leaven of stillness; showed them the
delusion of those who had cast off the ordinances, and confined the faith to
themselves only; I foretold the dreadful consequences of their enthusiasm; set
the case of Gregor before their eyes; besought, entreated, conjured them not to
renounce the means, or deny the Lord that bought them; read a letter from one
who had been strongly tempted to leave off the sacrament, But, in receiving,
powerfully convinced that her dissuader was the devil. Hodges, Hall, and Howel
Harris confirmed my words. Others were hereby emboldened to bear their testimony
to the divine ordinances. By the strength of the Lord we have stood between the
living and the dead; and the plague, we trust, is stayed.

Poor James was all tergiversation. O how unlike himself; The honest, plain,
undesigning Jacob, is now turned a subtle, close, ambiguous Loyola. Bell was
more frank, and I therefore put him upon speaking. He expressly denied the
sacrament to the unjustified; that is, in effect, to all but Molther, M.
Eusters, and himself; for these three are all the church Christ has in England.

I mentioned Simpson's advice to M. Seaton, that if she would but leave off the
sacrament, prayer, and reading the Scriptures, for one week, she should then
find what she never found before in her life. He justified his advising her, and
several others, to lay aside their Bibles, because he trusted in them. The rest
abated somewhat of their stiffness, and much pressed me "to preach Christ the
foundation ;" meaning, that I should not recommend the ordinances, but let them
trample on them undisturbed. I did not say that I understood them.

Ascension-day, May 15th. I preached from Rom. viii. 33, 34. Great power
accompanied the word; but greater still, while I exhorted the Society to wait
for the promise of the Father. Many cried out in the birth-pangs. After a long
and violent struggle, Eleanor Tubbs testified that God had now showed her her
heart, and broke it in pieces, and bound it up.

Sarah Church informed me she had received forgiveness the night Mr. Simpson
expounded at Rag-fair; not under his preaching, which was quite dead to her, but
in singing an hymn which I gave out. So did Anne Roberts, after hearing the
word, in the same carnal ordinance of singing.

Mary Shrievely, who has been groaning under the burden of sin from the time she
first heard me preach, was last night relieved by the coming of Jesus, and now
goes on her way rejoicing. Jane Bourn also informs me that she received
forgiveness in the Society, and was sprinkled from her idols.

Fri., May 16th. Almost the whole Society met at one. A spirit of contrition ran
through all. I received the following letter :--

"My Friend,--I hear there are divisions among you; for some say,' I am of Wesley
;' and others, 'I am of Molther;' but I say, I am of Christ; and what he bids me
do, I will do, and not trust in any man.

"Here some will say, ' What Christ bids you do, is, to believe and be still.'
True; but does he bid me do nothing else He bids me let my light so shine before
men, that they may see my good works, and glorify my Father which is in heaven.

"He likewise says, 'The scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses's chair 'all
therefore whatsoever they bid observe, that observe and do.' But how can I know
what they bid me do, except I go to hear them

"Again: Christ bids me observe all things which he commands the Apostles; and
with such He will be to the end of the world. But if I do not observe and do his
commands, he will not be with me.

"He bids me 'do this in remembrance of Him.' Now, if any man can prove this is
not a command, I will obey it no longer. ' But whosoever breaketh one of these
least commandments, and teacheth men so, shall be called least in the kingdom of
heaven."

"As to stillness, our Saviour saith, 'The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence,
and the violent take it by force ;' and, 'Strive to enter in at the strait
gate.' And St. Paul saith, 'Work out your salvation with fear and trembling.'
And, 'God is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.' Now these scriptures
imply somewhat more than barely sitting still.

"Some deny that there are any means of grace: but I will be thankful for them;
since it was in them I first heard you preach faith in Christ; and had I not
been there, I might have been without faith unto this day.

"One told me, when you preached you had nature in your face. So will every one
have, who speaks with zeal; but no matter for that, if he has but grace in his
heart. My friend, there are many teachers, but few fathers; but you are my
father, who begot me by the Gospel, and, I trust, many more.

"May the Lord lead you into all truth!"

Sat., May 17th. I expounded the chapter in course, Isaiah liii. One could not
bear my enlarging on that, "The Lord hath laid on Him the iniquity of us All;"
but often interrupted me with, "Stop his mouth." Alas! thought I, if meekness be
the mark of the elect, I fear thou art still a reprobate.

I dined at Mr. Williams's. His wife had formerly found favour with God under the
word; but Satan reasoned her out of it. After our praying, she said she had an
answer in herself at every word. All doubt and unbelief fled away and she
clearly saw her interest in the Saviour of all men.

Sun., May 18all. I preached to near ten thousand at the Common, from 1 Cor. vi.
9, &c. The Lord was with us in his convincing power. I would give Him the glory.

Mon., May 19th. Our brethren complain, that we unjustly charge them with
speaking against the ordinances. Yet they teach, that your using them before
faith, necessarily keeps you out of it; and your using them after faith,
necessarily makes you lose it. Particularly when you find comfort, by no means
offer to pray, they say: if you pray then, you will forfeit it immediately.

Ridley is famous for saying, "You may as well go to hell in praying as in
thieving." Mr. Browifs words are, "If we read, the devil reads with us; if we
pray, he prays with us; if we go to church or sacrament he goes with us."

In the time of conference Mary Benham declared her faith, which she has lately
received. Anne Judge found power to believe under the word last Monday; Thomas
Boreman, while we were at prayers.

While I expounded the woman of Samaria, the word reached many hearts,
particularly Mrs. Ash the Quaker's, a great enemy to crying out. However, she
could not now forbear; for the love of Christ constrained her. Jesus had said,
"I that speak unto thee am He I" Her sister appeared under strong convictions at
the sight of her. 0 that the flame might spread throughout all the earth!

Tues., May 20th. Poor desperate John Dickenson received the word of
reconciliation, Isaiah liv.: "For a small moment have I forsaken thee, but with
great mercies will I gather thee," &c. After having been long afflicted, tossed
with tempests, and not comforted, in that hour he found rest to his soul.

At eleven, Eliz. Bird testified her having lately felt the atoning blood; as
likewise Astrea Edzard and Thomas Haddock; all by the ministry of the word. Mary
Wotlen, too, can set to her seal, that God is true. I found S. Sutherland strong
in the Lord. Several others were present, whom I took knowledge of, that they
have been with Jesus.

I went with Maxfield to Bray's, as a fool to the correction of the stocks. I
laboured for peace: but only the Almighty can root out those cursed tares of
pride, contempt, and self-sufficiency, with which our Moravianized brethren are
overrun.

Wed., May 21st. I carried Bridget Armstead to Bloomsbury church, where the
Minister baptised her. She had been bred a Quaker. I was one of the witnesses.
We were all in great heaviness before; but perceived that Christ was with us
always in his ordinances. The Spirit infallibly bears witness on this occasion.
Our youngest sister assuredly knows that she is born of water and of the Spirit.

Thur., May 22d. I found our dear brother Ingham at M. West's. The holiday mob
was very outrageous at the Foundery. God filled my mouth with threatenings and
promises. Both, I believe, took place; for at last we got the victory, and the
fiercest rioters were overawed into silence.

The day of Pentecost, May 25th. I discoursed on the first pouring out of the
Spirit. (Acts ii.) He gave me utterance. Many felt his descent in an invisible
power; and even trembled at his presence.

At the Common I again declared the Promise to many thousands. At the love-feast
I was overwhelmed with the burden of our brethren, with such visible signs of
dejection, that several, I was since informed, were in great hopes that I was
now coming down in my pride, or unsettling, and coming into confusion. Indeed,
my faith did well nigh fail me: for in spite of the seeming reconciliation which
brother Ingham forces them into, it is impossible we should ever be of one mind,
unless they were convinced of their abrogating the law of Christian ordinances,
and taking away the children's bread.

Mon., May 20th. A woman from Islington complained to me, that she had brought
Mr. Stonehouse to her mother, who lay a-dying, but waiting for redemption. Her
Minister told her, "it signified nothing to pray either publicly or privately.
Reading the Scriptures, or taking the sacrament, were equally useless. These
outward things must all be laid aside. She had nothing to do but to be still."
He refused to pray by her, and so left her.

The work of grace goes on in several that were with me to-day; and God still
gives fresh seals to my ministry.

Tues., May 27th. I rejoiced to find no difference betwixt my brother Ingham and
me. He has honestly withstood the deluded brethren; contradicted their favourite
errors, and constrained them to be still. That blot he easily hit: "You say no
man must speak of what he has not experienced: you, Oxley and Simpson, say, that
one in Gospel-liberty can have no stirrings of sin." "Yes." "Are you in
Gospel-liberty", "No." "Then out of your own mouth I judge you: you speak of the
things which you know not of." I expounded in Snowsfield, and met the bands at
the Foundery. An extraordinary power overshadowed us. S. Hunting received the
witn ess in herself; R.R.was even lost in love.

Wed., May 28th. At Blackheath I discoursed from Matt. XXl.: "He that falleth on
this stone shall be broken," &c. There were a multitude of scoffers, but all
forced to fly before the sword of the Spirit. I talked once more with our wild
brethren, and laboured heartily for peace and union. But it cannot be, while
they are so full of bitter, proud contempt of all except themselves.

Thur., May 29th. I expounded Isai. lvii., a chapter most contradictory to the
doctrine of our brethren. I dined at friend Keen's, a Quaker and a Christian;
and read George Whitefield's account of God's dealings with him. The love and
esteem he expresses for me, filled me with confusion, and brought back my fear,
lest, after having preached to others, I should be myself a cast-away. At
Marybone the scoffers fulfilled the scripture I explained: "The wicked are like
the troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire and dirt." I
addressed myself to one of them after another, and silenced them on whatever
side I turned. Sometimes a stray coach would stop: but my doctrine did not suit
them. Our Lord vouchsafed us much of his presence at the Society. We find him
daily uncovering our hearts, casting down imaginations, and bringing every
thought into captivity. The souls of many were smitten asunder as with a sword;
and I am sure, if God wounds, he will bind up again.

Fri., May 30th. I had yet another conference, but could not convince our dear
brother Simpson. He cannot allow there are more than four Christians in London,
which are Molther, M. Eusters, Wheeler's maid, and Bell. Of the last he roundly
affirms, that he is holier than Moses, the meekest of men; than Abraham, the
friend of God; than David, the man after God's own heart; than Elijah and Enoch,
who walked with God, and were translated. As to our father Abraham, he denies
him to have had any right faith at all.

Sat., May 31st. I took sweet counsel with Benjamin lngham, and Howel Harris. A
threefold cord cannot easily be broken.

I heard that the Foundery was lately presented at Hicks's Hall, for a seditious
assembly. Sir John Gunson interposed, and objected, that no persons were named
in the presentment. Upon this they presented Charles Wesley, Clerk, J. Hutton,
bookseller, Timothy Lewis, printer, and Howel Harris, alias the Welsh Apostle.
But our friend Sir John quashed the whole.

Sun., June 1st. I was much refreshed in spirit among the women bands. They have
rest, and walk in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, and are edified.

Mon., June 2d. I preached up the ordinances, as they call it, from Isai. lviii.;
but first with the Prophet I preached them down. Telchig, Ingham, &c., were
present, which made me use greater plainness, that they might set me right, if I
mistook.

I talked with several in whom the work of conversions effectually begun;
particularly Mary Russel, convinced and deeply wounded by my last discourse at
Kennington; Mary Peck, whom God showed her heart in singing; Sarah Redford, to
whom faith lately came by hearing; and Mary Litchfield, who, by all I can yet
discern, was justified the last time I preached at Blackheath.

I preached on Job xxiii. 8, I would hope, to the comfort of many, whose hearts
God is directing into the love of Christ, and into the patient waiting for him.

Tues., June 3d. I met with Amos Comenius's moving exhortation of the Bohemian
churches to the Church of England. 0 that we might see, at least in this our
day! Who knows but our eyes may behold "the last surviving Bishop of the Church
of England!"

Wed., June 4th. I preached at Marybone on, "What must I do to be saved" The
opposers had threatened me hard; but all they now could do was to curse and
swear. I only invited them to Christ. But I am more and more persuaded, that the
law has its use, and Moses must bring us to Christ. The promises to the
un-wakened are pearls before swine. First the hammer must bleak the rocks; then
we may preach Christ crucified.

Thur., June 5th. My brother returned from Bristol.

Fri., June 6th. I spoke with Billah Aspernel, who had lately been with me in the
depth of mourning. A still brother had been troubling her, and deterring from
the word and sacrament. Last night it pleased our Lord to lift up her head above
all her enemies. He spoke to her in the word, and she had joy again, and her joy
shall no man take from her.

Martin Chow and Margaret Martin at the same time found the power of the Lord
present to heal them; as did Eleanor Gambel the Thursday before.

I went with my brother, and Howel Harris, and J. Purdy, to see Molther, at
Islington. I wished George Stonehouse joy of his good bargain; and left him to
justify to my brother the selling of his living. I half persuaded a Dissenter
out of her faith of adherence.

I explained the progress of grace by our Lord's comparison of the grain of
mustard-seed, and the little leaven.

Sat., June 7th. I recommended the woman of Canaan as a pattern of triumphant
importunity. It is plain she had not heard of the doctrine of stillness.

Mon., June 9th. I dined at Mr. Wild's, in Islington, and rejoiced over a few
unperverted souls. The shepherd, alas, is smitten, and the sheep are scattered;
but not all. God has left himself a very small remnant.

Tues., June 10th. I rode with Maxfield to Bexley, and was greatly comforted with
my brother Piers. The weak stand when the strong fall. In spite of all the still
ones, he had held fast the truth, neither forsaking the ordinances, nor denying
his weak faith.

I went thence to Blendon: no longer Blendon to me. They could hardly force
themselves to be barely civil. I took an hasty leave, and with an heavy heart,
weighed down by their ingratitude, returned to Bexley. Here I preached the
Gospel to a little flock, among whom the grievous wolves are not entered.

Wed., June 11th. I was constrained to bear my testimony for the last time at
Blendon. Maxfield accompanied me. I desired to speak with Mrs. Delamotte alone.
She did not well know how to refuse, and walked with me into the hall. I began,
"Three years ago God sent me to call you from the form to the power of
godliness. I told you what true religion was, a new birth, a participation of
the divine nature. The way to this I did not know myself till a year after. Then
I showed it to you, preaching Jesus Christ, and faith in his blood. You know how
you treated me; God soon after called you to a living faith by my ministry. Then
you received me as an angel of God. Where is now the blessedness you spake of
Whence is this change this jealousy, and fear, and coldness Why are you thus
impatient to hear me speak" She offered several times to leave me; said, "She
did not know what I meant; did not want to dispute," &c. "I do not come to
dispute: why are you afraid of me What have I done You gave as a reason for not
seeing me in town, that you did not care to be unsettled. Once I unsettled you
through the strength of the Almighty, stirred you up from your lees, took you
off your own works, and grounded you upon Christ. Other foundation than this can
no man lay. I only desire to settle you more firmly upon Him, to warn you
against the danger of being removed from the hope of the Gospel. Our brethren,
whom now you follow, are making a schism in the church: follow them not in
this." She would not bear any more, but hurried into the parlour. When I came
in, Betty left it; but afterwards returned. She has not been at the sacrament
for several months. I warned them against casting off the ordinances, which were
divine commands, binding all, whether justified or unjustified.

They continually interrupted me, asking why I talked to them. I answered,
"Because I durst not forbear, but must deliver my own soul." Betty said she had
received great benefit from Molther, and should therefore hear none but him. I
told her, I had nothing to say against her hearing him, unless when he spoke
against the ordinances.

Upon their again and again bidding me silence, I asked, "Do you, therefore, at
this time, in the presence of Jesus Christ, acquit, release, and discharge me
from any farther care, concern, or regard for your souls Do you desire I would
never more speak unto you in His name" Betty frankly answered," Yes." Mrs.
Delamotte assented by her silence. "Then here," said. I, "I take my leave of
you, till we meet at the judgment-seat." With these words I rendered up my
charge to God.

"Then said I," after leaving them, "I have laboured in vain, I have spent my
strength for nought; yet surely my judgment is with the Lord, and my work with
my God." Surely this is enough to wean and make me cease from man. With Blendon
I give up all expectation of gratitude upon earth. Vanity of vanities, all is
vanity, even friendship itself.

I rode on softly to Eltham, cast out by my dearest friends. I pray God it may
not be laid to theirs, or their seducers', charge! Pity and grief for them was
uppermost in my heart; and these were much relieved by the scripture that first
offered: "And Paul went down, and fell on him, and, embracing him, said, Trouble
not yourselves, for his life is in him."

I returned to be exercised by our still brethren's contradiction. My brother
proposed new-modelling the bands, and setting by themselves those few who were
still for the ordinances. Great clamour was raised by this proposal. The noisy
still-ones well knew that they had carried their point, by wearying out the
sincere once, scattered among them, one or two in a band of disputers, who had
harassed and sawn them asunder; so that a remnant is scarcely left. They grudged
us even this remnant, which would soon be all their own, unless immediately
rescued out of their hands. Benjamin Ingham seconded us; and obtained that the
names should be called over, and as many as were aggrieved put into new bands.

We gathered up our wreck,-raros nantes in gurgite vasto: for nine out of ten are swallowed up in the dead sea of stillness. O, why was not this done six months ago How fatal was our delay and false moderation! "Let them a1one, and they will soon be weary, and come to themselves of course," said one,---unus qui nobis cunctando restiteut rem! I tremble at the consequence. Will they submit themselves to every ordinance of man, who refuse subjection to the ordinances of God I told them plainly I SHOULD ONLY CONTINUE WITH THEM S0 LONG AS THEY CONTINUED IN THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. My every word was grievous to them. I am a thorn in their sides, and they cannot bear me.

They modestly denied that we had any but hearsay proof of their denying the
ordinances. I asked them all and every one, particularly Bray, Bell, &e.,
whether they would now acknowledge them to be commands or duties; whether they
sinned in omitting them; whether they did not leave it to every man's fancy to
use them or not; whether they did not exclude all from the Lord's table,
excepting those whom they called believers. These questions I put too close to
be evaded; though better dodgers never came out of the school of Loyola. Honest
Bell and some others spoke out, and insisted upon their antichristian liberty.
The rest put by their stillness, and delivered me over to Satan for a
blasphemer, a very Saul, (for to him they compare me,) out of blind zeal
persecuting the church of Christ.

Thur., June 12th. The power of the Lord was present in his word, both to wound
and heal. The adversary roared in the midst of the congregation; for to him, and
not to the God of order, do I impute those horrible outcries which almost
drowned my voice, and kept back the glad tidings from sinners.

Fri., June 13th. At Wapping some so disturbed us by their outcries, that my
preaching was vain. Those who cried, "Away with them," I rebuked; but wish for
the sake of all, and myself also, that, if it be the will of God, this
stumbling-block may be removed.

At the time of intercession, we were carried out for all mankind, especially for
our own Church and nation, and the little flock which God is gathering. I prayed
believing, that Satan might not destroy his work, as in the last age, by that
spirit of rebellion and enthusiasm which is so visible in our deluded brethren.

Mon., June 16th. M. Sparrow carried me to Eltham, where I called to many, in
King John's chapel, "Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters." It
was indeed a solemn assembly. We found God had formerly recorded his name there,
and that was one place of meeting Him. Several of the assembly-ladies heard me
patiently, while I showed them they were in no wise better than the harlots and
publicans.

Tues., June 17th. I had an extraordinary meeting of the Society, now increased
from twelve to three hundred, most of them justified; and took my leave of them
with hearty prayer.

Wed., June 18th. I set out at two for Oxford, with brother Maxfield, and a
nephew I was going to prentice at Bristol. We stopped half-an-hour at brother
Hodge's; lost our way through Kensington; baited an hour at Gerard's-cross.
Three miles short of Wycombe, several people met, and asked us if we had seen an
highwayman, who had shot a man on the road, not an hour ago. In a mile's riding,
we found the poor man weltering in his blood. The Minister of Wycombe informed
us, that he was a little behind, and heard the highwayman threaten to shoot him,
if he did not deliver his money that instant. He answered, "You shall have all
the money I have; but it is not much ;" and the other, without any more words,
shot him through the head.

I could not but observe the particular providence of God over us. Had we not
delayed in the morning, had we not called on Hodges, had we not stopped at
Gerard's-cross, we had just met the murderer.

Thur., June 19th. Hearing he was apprehended at a farrier's, his horse having
cast a shoe, I went this morning to tell him, Christ died to save murderers; but
his heart was harder than the nether millstone.

By noon we came to Oxford. I called on M. Ford, and found her shut up. She
besought me not to speak in the Society, not to make disturbances and divisions,
&c. I told her, I spoke no other words than I had from the beginning; whence
then her unusual apprehensions Mr. Simpson's presence accounted for it. Wherever
he comes, his first business is to supplant us, which he does by insinuating
himself, under the appearance of our friend.

To the Society I described the stillness of the first Christians; (Acts ii. 42
;) who continued in the Apostles' doctrine, and in fellowship, and in breaking
of bread, and in prayers.

Fri., June 20th. At the desire of some Baptists in Maimsbury, I expounded Rom.
vii.; but not at all to their satisfaction. They could not see any higher state
of perfection than what is there described.

Sat., June 21st. Such an unaccountable heaviness came over me on the road, that
I was forced to light and lie down for a quarter of an hour. I rose refreshed
with this little sleep, and rode forward till we met a poor old man of eighty:
was enabled to preach the Gospel to his heart. We left him looking up to Jesus,
and went on praising God.

My first greeting in Kingswood was by one of our colliers' daughters. I then
rejoiced with William Hooper and Hannah Cennick. In the evening at the Malt-room
I addressed myself to those in the wilderness. O what simplicity is in this
childlike people! A spirit of contrition and love ran through them. Here the
seed has fallen upon good ground.

Sun., June 22d. I went to learn Christ among our colliers, and drank into their
spirit. We rejoiced for the consolation. 0 that our London brethren would come
to school to Kingswood! These are what they pretend to be. God knows their
poverty; but they are rich; and daily entering into rest, without being first
brought into conclusion. They do not hold it necessary to deny the weak faith,
in order to get the strong. Their soul truly waiteth still upon God, in the way
of his ordinances. Ye many masters, come learn Christ of these outcasts; for
know, except ye be converted, and become like these little children, ye cannot
enter into the kingdom of heaven.

I met several of those whom I had baptized, and found them grown in grace. Some
thousands waited for me at Rose-green, to whom I expounded Ezek. xvi. And surely
the Lord passed by, and said to some in their blood," Live." I concluded the day
at the men's love-feast. Peace, unity, and love are here. We did not forget our
poor distracted brethren that were, till the Moravians came.

How ought I to rejoice at my deliverance out of their hands and spirit! My soul
is escaped as a bird out of the snare of the fowler. Abii, erupi, evasi. And did
I not love the lambs of Christ, indeed, the grievous wolves, I would see your
face no more.

I am no longer a debtor of the Gospel to you. Me ye have fairly discharged; but
if you reject my testimony, others receive it gladly, and say, "Blessed be he
that cometh in the name of the Lord."

Tues., June 24th. I preached Christ, the way, the truth, and the life, to one
thousand little children at Kingswood. At the room I proceeded in St. John. Some
were present who fancy themselves elect, and therefore sink back into their old
tempers. Without meddling in the dispute, I rebuked them sharply, yet in much
love. I read my Journal to the bands, as an antidote to stillness.

Thur., June 26th. I saw Mrs. T_____ under the buffetings of Satan, to whom she
is plainly delivered over, for her pride and envy. O that she may learn hence
not to blaspheme, or mimic the Spirit of God, with her imaginary experiences!

In my farther exposition of Ezek. xvi., the secrets of many hearts were
revealed. When some cried out, I bade the people be quiet, that Satan might lose
his end. Those noisy souls I believed sincere; but he tormented them to make
them confound the work, and hinder the word of God. Immediately, as if his
device was discovered, the enemy withdrew, and the outcries ceased.

Sat., June 28th. I met the bands in Kingswood, and reproved Hannah Barrow before
them all. She would not be convinced of her pride; but was sure she had the
witness of the Spirit, and the seal, and what not. I tremble to think what will
be the end.

Sun., June 29th. I found the spirit of the colliers before I began to speak.
Then my mouth was opened to declare the promise of sanctification, in Ezekiel. I
gave the sacrament to about eighty colliers; exhorted the last-baptized; met the
men-Leaders; preached to the usual congregation at Rose-green; and returned
without strength to the Horsefair.

When I am weak, then I am strong; and was never more enlarged, nor I think so
much, as in speaking from that scripture: "Holding forth the word of life, that
I may rejoice in the day of Christ, that I have not run in vain, neither
laboured in vain." Many in that hour found heaven begun upon earth.

Mon., June 30th. I spent a week at Oxford to little purpose but that of
obedience to man for the Lord's sake. In the Hall I read my two lectures on
Psalm cxxx., preaching repentance towards God and faith in Jesus Christ. But
learned Gallio cared for none of these things.

Yet even in this place God did not leave himself without witnesses. He began to
call them forth; but where are they now all scattered by those refiners on
Christianity who make the cross of none effect, and forbid men to remember God
in his ways. Therefore, when I came in the name of the Lord Jesus, there was no
man; when I called them to Him, there was none to answer; or at most a score,
out of the multitude which Mr. Viney found.

Sun., July 6th. I preached at Stanton-Harcourt in the morning, at Southleigh in
the afternoon; then expounded blind Bartimeus at Mr. G.'s. The next evening I
discoursed on the good Samaritan.

Tues., July 8th. I came to Maimsbury with Mr. Robson; and the next day to
Bristol. I met the Lord among his people. Brother Robson said, "It is good for
me to be here;" and that the half had not been told him of God's goodness to
this little flock.

Fri., July 11th. This morning he preached on Lazarus raised, with the
demonstration of the Spirit. I carried him to Kingswood: he was in love with our
colliers.

Sat., July 12th. I passed the afternoon with them. They grow in grace, and in
the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. We cannot be among them, and not
perceive the divine presence.

Sun., July 13th. I gave the sacrament to above seventy of them, different from
those who received the last time. I preached at Rose green on the fall of man.
(Gen. iii.) I dare not depart from the work, while God so strengthens me
therein. We walked over the waste to the school, singing and rejoicing. It was
their love-feast. Two hundred were assembled in the Spirit of Jesus. Never have
I seen and felt such a congregation of faithful souls. I question whether
Hernhuth can now afford the like.

Tues., July 15th. To the colliers I described, what many of them have
experienced, religion, a participation of the divine nature. At Bristol I
pressed the example of the primitive Christians, (Acts it.,) and tasted
something of their spirit.

Wed., July 16th. I was convincing the natural man of sin, when a poor sinner
cried out vehemently, "What do you mean by looking at me, and directing yourself
to me, and telling me I shall be damned" I did then address myself to him; but
he hurried away with the utmost precipitation.

At the time of intercession, the Spirit greatly helped our infirmities. We began
with particulars; but at last were enlarged in prayer for all mankind. I
dissuaded one who was strongly tempted to leave the fellowship. The devil knows
what he does: Divide et impera, will carry the world before him.

While I was meeting the bands, my mouth was opened to rebuke, reprove, exhort,
in words not my own. All trembled before the presence of God. I was forced to
cut off a rotten member; but I felt such love and pity at the time, as humbled
me into the dust. It was as if one criminal was made to execute another. We
betook ourselves to fervent prayer for him, and the Society. The Spirit was
poured out; and we returned unto the Lord in weeping, and mourning, and praying.

Thur., July 17th. I admitted near thirty new members into the Society.

Sun., July 20th. Our poor colliers being repelled from the Lord's table, by most
of the Bristol Ministers, I exhorted them, notwithstanding, to continue daily
with one accord in the temple; where the wickedest administrator can neither
spoil the prayers, nor poison the sacrament. These poor sinners have ears to
hear.

Wed., July 23d. I talked with Mrs. T--, who justifies God, and the wisdom of his
children, taking shame to herself, and confessing that spiritual pride was the
sole occasion of her fall.

In the bands I reproved one who was fallen asleep again, and yet horribly
confident she was in a good way, and should go to heaven if she died that
moment. I tried the weapons of our warfare upon her strong-holds, and pulled
them down, to the conviction of all but herself. At last she raged and tore like
a mad woman; this child of God, with her full assurance of faith! I showed the
rest, through her, the deceitfulness of the heart, and the blinding power of
Satan.

Thur., July 24th. I went to see her, lest Satan should get irrecoverable
advantage over her. She was more mode-rate, but still in the false assurance of
unbelief, in the spirit of self-delusion. What an exertion of omnipotence does
such a soul require to re-awaken it!

At night I took occasion, from Acts vii., to discourse on the sin of resisting
the Holy Ghost. It sent the word home to many souls.

Sun., July 27th. I heard a miserable sermon at Temple church, recommending
religion as the most likely way to raise a fortune. After it, proclamation was
made, "that all should depart who were not of the parish." While the shepherd
was driving away the lambs, I stayed, suspecting nothing, till the Clerk came to
me, and said, "Mr. Beacher bids you go away, for he will not give you the
sacrament." I went to the vestry-door, and mildly desired Mr. Beacher to admit
me. He asked, "Are you of this parish" I answered, "Sir, you see I am a
Clergyman." Dropping his first pretence, he charged me with rebellion in
expounding the Scriptures without authority; and said in express words, "I repel
you from the sacrament." I replied, "I cite you to answer this before Jesus
Christ at the day of judgment." This enraged him above measure. He called out,
"Here, take away this man!" The Constables were ordered to attend, I suppose
lest the furious soldiers should take the sacrament by force: but I saved them
the trouble of taking away this man, and quietly retired.

I preached the Gospel in Kingswood with double power, from Isai. xl.: "Comfort
ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God." Before sermon, I declared our brother
Cennick's entire agreement with me in the belief of universal redemption; and he
confirmed my saying with an hymn of his own. Never did I find my spirit more
knit to him.

At Rose-green, though my bodily strength was gone, I was carried out beyond
myself in speaking of God's free-grace to sinners.

Mon., July 28th. I spoke searchingly on those words of our Lord: "Nevertheless,
I tell you the truth; it is expedient for you that I go away; for if I go not
away, the Comforter will not come," &c.

Tues., July 29th. One, pestered with the predestinarians, desired me to expound
Rom. ix. I did, through Christ strengthening me, in an extraordinary manner. The
poor creature Wildboar contradicted and blasphemed, and even called for
damnation upon his own soul, if Christ died for all, and if God was willing that
all men should be saved. The power of the Lord was present so much the more.
Many believed with their heart, and made confession with their mouth, of Jesus
Christ the Saviour of all men. I have not known a more triumphant night since I
knew Bristol.

Sun., August 3d. I preached Jesus Christ to the colliers from lsai. lxiii.: "Who
is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah' Great power was
in the midst. Many wept. I myself was much affected. At Rose-green my text was,
"Drop down, ye heavens, from above, and let the skies pour down righteousness."
It rained hard: but that did not interrupt their attention. I was comforted at
the women's love-feast.

Tues., August 5th. I talked sharply to Jenny Dechumps, a girl of twelve years
old; who now confessed that her fits and cryings out (above thirty of them) were
all reigned, that Mr. Wesley might take notice of her.

Wed., August 6th. In great heaviness I spoke to the women-bands, as taking my
farewell: sang the hymn which begins,--

"While sickness shakes the house of clay, And, sapp'd by pain's continued
course, My nature hastens to decay, And waits the fever's friendly force."

After speaking a few faint words to the brethren, I was immediately taken with a
shivering; and then the fewer came. The next morning I was bled, and carried by
M. Hooper to her house. There I looked into the Bible, and met with, "The Lord
will strengthen him upon the bed of languishing, thou wilt make all his bed in
his sickness." My pain and disease increased for ten days; so that there was no
hope of my life: but then Jesus touched my hand, and rebuked the fever, and it
left me. I had no apprehension of death myself It was reported I was dead, and
published in the papers: but God had not finished (O that he had effectually
begun I) his work in me: therefore he held my soul in life; and made all things
work together for my recovery.

Dr. Middleton, an utter stranger to me, God raised up, and sent to my
assistance. He refused taking any fees, and told the Apothecary he would pay for
my physic, if I could not. He attended me constantly, as the divine blessing did
his prescriptions; so that in less than a fortnight the danger was over.

For the next fortnight I recovered slowly, but had little use of my legs, and
none of my head. One of our comers, taken ill of the same fever since me, has
died in full triumph of faith.

When I was just able to stand, my brother came from London. We rode out most
days in Mr. Wane's, or an hired, chariot, comparing our dense temptations and
deliverances.

I found myself, after this gracious visitation, more desirous and able to pray;
more afraid of sin, more earnestly longing for deliverance, and the ruiness of
Christian salvation.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 10: SEPTEMBER 7 - DECEMBER 31, 1740
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

September 7 - December 31, 1740

Sun., September 7th. As soon as my bodily weakness would permit, I returned to
my old hours of retirement; but with fear, and earnest prayer that I might not
rest in my own works or endeavours. Mr. Cary's Curate informed us, that Mr. Cary
had ordered him to repel my brother and me from the sacrament.

Wed., September 10th. It rained all day, but cleared up when I went to the
bands. A few words I spoke in great weakness; and they seemed not spoken in
vain.

Mon., September 15th. I passed two or three days at Mr. Arthur's, in Kingswood,
and, by the blessing of God, recovered the use of my understanding, which was so
clouded, that I could neither read nor think.

Thur., September 18th. Out of weakness I was made strong to preach at the room
to-night; not for a quarter of an hour, as I proposed, but for an hour and an
half.

Fri., September 19th. "They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength."
So I found it this morning, both in soul and body. At night I was enabled to
preach Anne Hodges's funeral sermon.

Mon., September 22d. I was setting out for the Downs, when one asked me to ride
out toward Mr. Willis's. At the end of the town I was informed the colliers were
risen. Above one thousand of them I met at Lawrence-hill They came about me, and
saluted me very affectionately, not having seen me since my sickness. The
occasion of their rising, they told me, was the dearness of corn. I got to an
eminence, and began speaking to them. Many seemed inclined to go back with me to
the school; but the devil stirred up his oldest servants, who violently rushed
upon the others, beating, and tearing, and driving them away from me. I rode up
to a ruffian who was striking one of our colliers, and prayed him rather to
strike me. He would not, he said, for all the world; and was quite overcome. I
turned upon one who struck my horse, and he also sank into a lamb. Wherever I
turned, Satan lost ground; so that he was obliged to make one general assault,
and, by the few violent colliers, forced on the quiet ones into the town.

I seized on one of the tallest, and earnestly besought him to follow me: that he
would, he said, all the world over. About six more I pressed into Christ's
service. We met several parties; stopped and exhorted them to join us. We
gleaned a few from every company, and grew as we marched along singing to the
school. From one till three we spent in prayer that evil might be prevented, and
the lion chained. Then news was brought us that the colliers were returned in
peace. They had quietly walked into the city, without sticks, or the least
violence. A few of the better sort went to the Mayor, and told their grievance:
then they all returned as they came, without noise or disturbance. All who saw
were amazed; for the leopards were laid down. Nothing could have more shown the
change wrought ill them than this rising.

I found afterwards that all our colliers to a man had been forced in it. Having
learned of Christ not to resist evil, they went a mile with those that compelled
them rather than free themselves by violence. One the rioters dragged out of his
sick-bed, and threw him into the Fishponds: near twenty of Mr. Willis's men they
got by threatening to fill up their pits, and bury them alive, if they did not
come up and bear them company.

Tues., September 23d. Mr. W. Seward came, and was very cordial. We prayed,
rejoiced, and gave thanks. If I did not love him the better for his opinion, I
am sure it made me more industrious to confirm my old love towards him.

I carried him to Mr. Wane's, and then to our colliers; before whom I set the
things they would have done in the late rising, had not grace restrained them.
One poor man declared, when they forced him away, he would much more willingly
have gone to the gallows.

Mr. Seward spoke a few words to them, which did not convince me of his call to
preach. In our return, he told me Mrs. Grevil and others had urged him to claim
the room in the Horse-fair; but he abhorred their baseness.

Wed., September 24th. He told me he was in a mist; the Baptists last night
having laboured hard to make him oppose me publicly. Before we parted, all was
set right again. Yet a few hours after, he came from them, and utterly renounced
both me and my brother, in bitter words of hatred, which they had put in his
mouth. I pray God lay not this sin to their charge, neither all the weakness of
word and action which ensued for the following days.

God endues my soul and body also with much strength. This day he has comforted
me on every side. To Him be all the glory.

Fri., September 26th. I was greatly assisted in the evening to preach the
Christian perfection, that is, utter dominion over sin; constant peace, and
love, and joy in the Holy Ghost; the full assurance of faith, righteousness, and
true holiness. I see more and more into the height of our privileges, and that
God will give them to me.

Sun., September 28th. At the sacrament I received power to believe sin shall not
have dominion over me. I reached many hearts in expounding blind Bartimeus. Our
love-feast was such as deserved the name. We all rejoiced in hope of the glory
of God.

Mon., September 29th. God was wonderfully with our assembly, and opened my eyes
to see the promise of holiness, or perfection, not in some, but in almost every,
scripture.

Thur., October 2d. I rejoiced to hear that M. Puruell was on Sunday morning,
under the word, taken into the very borders of Canaan. The patient abiding of
the meek shall not perish for ever.

Sun., October 5th. I offered myself at the sacrament, and was not refused,
though Mr. Cary himself administered. I received it with comfort.

Mon., October 6th. I prayed by Margaret Thomas. At my first visit, she hoped her
sins were forgiven. Now she more than hoped it, having received the faith which
works by love, and filial fear of offending.

I met the Leaders; and endeavoured to humble one who begins to grow rich, not by
denying what God has done for his soul, but by showing him he could no more
trust to his graces than his works, but must still come to Christ as a poor
sinner that has need of all things.

Wed., October 8th. I took down the case of Catherine Hyfield. She was charged
with robbing her master (one Townsend) of f800; whose dying wife my brother had
visited. Alderman Day, &c., threatened to put her in irons, &c., if she would
not confess she had given the money to my brother. When no proof could be
brought against her, they were forced to discharge her: and soon after, her
master found the money where himself had lodged it.

Thur., October 9th. I was much revived by the sight of Margaret Thomas, dying in
the highest triumph of faith. I could not help asking,

"Is this the soul so late weigh'd down By cares and sins, by griefs and pains
Whither are all thy terrors gone Jesus for thee the victory gains, And death,
and sin, and Satan yield to faith's unconquerable shield."

Her hope was now full of immortality. She had no desire of life or death, or
ease in her great pain. God had finished his work; and her will was quite
swallowed up in his. This is that holiness without which no one shall see the
Lord.

Fri., October 10th. I prayed by Mrs. Purnell, who patiently waits for the seal
of her pardon. At night I spoke strongly to the unawakened; and, behold, a cry !
but such as became poor lost sinners. Great was the stirring among the dry
bones.

Sun., October 12th. From Isal. lxiv. I was assisted to stir up those who had
settled upon their lees, since they were justified. I visited Margaret, now at
the haven where she would be, and only waiting the word, "Come up hither!" Her
spirit helped me wonderfully in prayer.

She told me, she had been heard in my behalf, and God would give me an humble
heart.

Mon., October 13th. I breakfasted and gave an exhortation to some of our
friends. One seemed so deeply affected, that her outcries much interrupted me. I
took no notice of her, seeing she could not help it; only said at last, "I do
not think the better of you for this;" and immediately her trouble was over, and
she hushed and unconcerned as before.

Wed., October l4th. At the intercession, our casting down was in the midst of
us. O that I was always as I am sometimes! But a fit or start of humility is not
to be depended on.

Thur., October 16th. I rejoiced in an opportunity of heaping coals of fire upon
the head of an enemy. Poor Mitchel, arrested by Charles Martin, sent me first a
reproaching, and then a begging, letter. I paid his debt, and won him at a very
moderate price.

Fri., October 17th. I prayed by Mrs. Purnell, near death. She had no fear, and
no assurance of pardon; but believed she should know her sins forgiven before
she went hence. I called again at noon; and then the Lord had showed her his
salvation, and she could confidently testify, "God for Christ's sake hath
forgiven me."

Sun., October 19th. I called on a dying man, who told me he hoped to be saved
through Christ, because he was one of the worst of sinners. "If that be your
plea," said I, "you must be damned without all remedy." I proceeded to set
before him the spirituality of the law, and the terrors of the Lord. He fought
hard against God, often repeating the words of his predecessor, "I am not like
other men," reproaching my Master, not me, and refusing to humble himself under
the mighty hand of God. He told me he never desired to see me more; yet, when I
offered to go, he desired me to pray by him. I did, in faith, that God might
open his eyes to see himself the chief of sinners. He begged me to call again.

I gave the sacrament to Mrs. Purnell; who, after receiving the cup, cried, "It
is!" I visited her once more in her last conflict; yet, even then, by plain
signs expressing her confidence. She held out till Wednesday morning, October
22d; and then departed to the church triumphant.

I met the Leaders, and removed one, (J. W--k,) who was much lifted up, but lay
concealed from herself by a voluntary humility. She cheerfully resigned an
office which she owned herself so unfit for; yet, afterwards, I heard,
complained, with many tears, that I should think ill of her from the report of
others. The next day she was taken with a fit of humility, and bade a sister go
and tell it me. "Anybody now," she said, "might trample upon me: do you: pray
trample upon me; but tell Mr. Wesley." Verily, "the heart is deceitful above all
things. Who can know it"

Thur., October 23d. I met several of the bands at the house of our departed
sister Purnell, and solemnly rejoiced over her, with singing. I walked with the
funeral as far as the church; then hastened back to the room, where lay the
corpse of Margaret. Her spirit was, with the other's, returned to God. A
wonderful power accompanied the word preached, 1 Cot. xv. O what triumph did we
find in the house of mourning! Many strangers were convinced. The Society
attended her to the grave, and praised God with joyful lips for her translation.

Fri., October 24th. I was greatly enlarged in enforcing that promise, "The Lord
knoweth how to deliver out of temptation." I showed them the only infallible way
to conquer sin, namely, "Sin shall not have dominion over me, because I believe
in Jesus Christ that it shall not." A poor drunkard believed, and had a witness
that he shall no more turn back to his own wickedness.

Sun., October 26th. I heard Mr. Tucker's (not railing)accusation against the
Methodists, "that they went contrary to custom; did not catechise their
children; did not reform men in the regular way." He told us farther, what Mr.
Whitefield would say when he returned from Georgia; and concluded with an
excellent quotation out of Mr. Law. I offered my assistance at the sacrament,
which he civilly declined.

Mon., October 27th. I met a young gentlewoman who was never under the word till
the night of our triumphant funeral. Then it laid hold on her heart: yet I could
not persuade her to expect the promise, till she had endeavoured, and mourned,
and waited longer.

In the evening I set the terrors of the Lord in array against sinners, and an
horrible dread overwhelmed some of them. May the law be their schoolmaster to
bring them to Christ.

Tues., October 28th. I was exceedingly shocked with the news of Mr. Seward's
death: but he is taken from the evil; rescued out of the hands of wicked men.
Calling on the Pharisee whom I had visited last week, I found him dead; but at
the last hour he had cried unto Jesus, as a poor, undone sinner, who was like
other men.

I was led in the evening to preach universal redemption from those words, "The
Lord is not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to
repentance." The Spirit mightily confirmed that irresistible truth. I then spoke
with unfeigned concern of our dear departed brother; and with just abhorrence of
those unhappy bigots, whose headlong zeal had robbed us of him. We sang a
funeral hymn over him, and were comforted in the hope of soon meeting him again,
where no sower of tares, no reprobating Pharisee, shall ever part us more.

Fri., October 31st. The time for my going to Wales is now come. To-day Captain
Philips challenged me; said he came to fetch me; and Mr. Wells invited me to
preach in his churches.

I passed an hour with two very wise Quakers, who were for inverting the order of
God, and making Christ our sanctification before he is our righteousness. The
true Light, I trust, will one day teach them better.

Tues., November 4th. At Kingswood Mr. Cennick showed me a letter from Howel
Harris, wherein he justified poor Mr. Seward, and talked of declaring against us
himself. With the loss of him and all things, I am commanded to preach the
Gospel to every creature. I did so to the colliers, from Titus ii. 11; and was
carried out more than ever before, till all were drowned in tears of love.

While I was testifying Christ died for all, Mr. Cenniek, in the hearing of many,
gave me the lie. I calmly told him afterwards, "If I speak not the truth as it
is in Jesus, may I decrease, and you increase."

Thur., November 6th. At six I took boat for Cardiff, and at six in the evening
landed on Welsh ground with the voice of praise and thanksgiving. Mr. Wells, who
invited me over, waited to give me the first greeting. From his house we went to
the Society, where God opened my mouth to call, "Ho, every one that thirsteth,
come ye to the waters." They received the word with all readiness.

I lodged at Mr. Glascot's.

Fri., November 7th. I rode with Mr. Williams to St. Andrew's, a little town four
Welsh miles from Cardiff. Mr. Wells was not afraid to trust me in his pulpit. I
was greatly assisted to invite many poor sinners to come weary and heavy laden
to Christ. They gladly received my saying. Mr. Hodges desired me to preach next
Tuesday in his church at Wenvo. I returned to Cardiff rejoicing; and expounded I
John i., to the conviction, I hope, of many.

Sat., November 8th. I had an opportunity to moderate the spirits of some who
were greatly exasperated against Howel Harris, for preaching predestination
among them. After church I waited with Mr. Wells on the sick Minister; who was
extremely civil, invited me to dinner, and to preach in his pulpit morning and
evening. I spent the day in singing and close conference, with some who would
fain persuade themselves they had faith, without forgiveness. My Master, I
trust, will soon persuade them that they have both together.

Sun., November 9th. At six I explained the legal state, from Rom. vii. I read
prayers, and preached to a large congregation, "All have sinned and come short
of the glory of God." I administered the sacrament to many strangers. I read
prayers in the afternoon, baptized a child, and preached both law and Gospel
with great plainness. My hearers were surprisingly patient. Only one went out. I
continued my discourse till it was dark; and had much comfort in having
delivered my message.

The scripture to be expounded at night was, 1 John ii.: "If any man sin, we have
an advocate with the Father," &c. God opened my mouth to declare the truth of
his everlasting love to all mankind. At the same time he enlarged my heart to
its opposers. I took the occasion to speak of Howel Harris; bore such a
testimony of him as he deserves; and mildly upbraided them for their ingratitude
toward the greatest benefactor their country ever had. We all expressed our love
by joining in hearty prayer for him.

Mon., November 10th. I set out for St. Nicholas; called at Llandaff on the then
officiating Minister, to ask the pulpit. He referred me to the Chapter; but I do
not mean to trouble them. The church at St. Nicholas, also, was shut against me;
but we met at a neighbouring house, Mr. Deer's, where I offered Christ to all
sinners, with much freedom and power.

At Cardiff I spoke a word in season to one (Sus. Young) who was puffed up, and
boasted of her graces, and took upon her to teach others. l told her she had
deceived her own soul, and brought a scandal on religion. She flew out into
self-justification: God knew her heart, would not quench the smoking flax, &c.
But I cut her short, and, with six plain words, God accompanying them with his
power, struck her down into the deep. She cried out, "I am damned, I am damned,"
and was stripped of all, as in one moment.

I sent a messenger to Howel Harris, with the following letter: "My dearest
Friend and Brother,--In the name of Jesus Christ I beseech you, if you have his
glory and the good of souls at heart, come immediately, and meet me here. I
trust we shall never be two in time or eternity. O my brother, I am grieved that
Satan should get a moment's advantage over us; and am ready to lay my neck under
your feet for Christ's sake. If your heart is as my heart, hasten, in the name
of our dear Lord, to your second self,

"CWESLEY." Tues., November 11th. The church at Wenvo was full as it could hold,
while I preached the Gospel from the good Samaritan. All were visibly affected.
I went to Mr. Hodges; took sweet counsel with him and Mr. Wells. The former, at
parting, in great simplicity desired my prayers and a kiss.

Wed., November 12th. In Lanissan church I preached on, "Repent, and believe the
Gospel." Our Lord was never more with me than at this time. I concluded with
earnest prayer for the Curate. I dined at Mr. Wells's with several of the
brethren, and Mr. Thomas, a neighbouring Curate of great simplicity, who
preaches not himself, but Christ Jesus the Lord.

Thur., November 13th. I went with reluctance to the prisoners, almost despairing
to do any good, when I received faith to believe Christ would be with me. I
looked up to him; and never preached the Gospel with greater freedom. Two women
fell down as dead. The infection ran through us all, and we felt that the Gospel
was indeed the power of God.

The three Ministers, Mr. Wells, Hodges, and Thomas, made part of my evening
congregation; to whom I showed in strong words the blessedness of persecution.

Fri., November 14th. I rode with Mr. Hodges to Micelston-Lepil. He read prayers:
I preached Christ from, "Who is this that cometh from Edom with dyed garments."
&c. He was evidently set forth before our eyes as crucified. I rode back in the
spirit of triumph. I heard the players had sent me a challenge; that is, a
ticket and invitation to their play. Suffice for the time past. I now serve
another Master.

Sat., November 15th. At Mr. Price's, in Watford, I preached "Christ our wisdom,
righteousness, sanctification, and redemption ;" and again at five with double
power. An Arian Minister of our own Church, and a Baptist teacher, were present.
The latter could not allow either justification or sanctification necessary to
salvation.

Sun., November 16th. Mr. Williams informed me that many had bound themselves
with a curse to make a disturbance in the church, and not suffer me to preach.
Then the Clerk told me I as not to preach in the afternoon. I answered, I had
not expected to preach there in the morning, or, indeed, a second time.

The Psalms began, "O God, the Heathen are come into thine inheritance; thy holy
temple have they defiled."

The Second Lesson was very animating, being John viii.; that earnest contention
of our Lord with the Pharisees.

My text was, "If God be for us, who can be against us" I began abruptly with the
opposers, and defied them in the name of the Lord Jesus. The Spirit of power was
with me; but I soon perceived him as the Spirit of love; and Besought those
unhappy sinners to be reconciled unto God. Their master durst not hazard their
staying any longer; but, in the midst of my discourse, hurried them out of
church.

I went on convincing and entreating the Pharisees to submit to the righteousness
of God. Never was my mouth and heart more enlarged. Upon my repeating, "It
pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save all them that believe," a
gentleman rose, and turned his back on the Gospel of his salvation. I called
after him in vain; then earnestly prayed for him and the rest, the Spirit
helping my infirmity.

I read prayers in the afternoon. Many hungry souls were disappointed through my
not preaching. I sent them to the Society. Several players were present, but
quickly fled before the sword of the Spirit. When we were departing, Mr. Wells
stopped us to hear his unexpected apology for me. He strongly enforced the
truths I had delivered; and, with great humility, asked me to set him right, if
he had spoken ought contrary to sound doctrine.

Mon., November 17th. Again my mouth was opened to preach the law and the Gospel
at Llantrissent. Mr. Harris, the Minister, was exceeding civil. He had been
dealt with to refuse me the pulpit, but would not Break his word.

Tues., November 18th. I preached at St. Bride's, "Thou shalt call his name
Jesus," &c. Here, too, I east my net to catch the fisher. We were setting out
from the public-house when God brought Howel Harris to us. All misunderstandings
vanished at sight of each other, and our hearts were knit together as at the
beginning. We sang an hymn of triumph. God had prepared his heart for this
meeting. At the sacrament he had found the spirit of martyrdom falling upon him,
and immediately I was brought to his remembrance. His heart overflowed with
love, and he thought we were going hand in hand to the stake.

Before the Society, several were with me, desiring me, now I had gotten him, to
reprove him openly. Some wanted me to preach against lay-preaching; some against
predestination, &e. In my discourse on Isai. xl., a gentleman, who had come
thither on purpose, interrupted me, by desiring I would now speak to Mr. Harris,
since I was sent for to disprove his errors, and Mr. Wells, an experienced
Clergyman, sat by to moderate between us. God gave me immediate recollection. I
smiled at Satan's impudence; but turned aside the question with mildness, and
thanks to the proposer. In vain he urged me to enter the lists with my friend. I
quashed all farther importunity by declaring, "I am unwilling to speak of my
brother Howel Harris, because, when I begin, I know not how to leave off; and
should say so much good of him, as some of you could not bear." The gentleman,
disappointed of his hope, immediately departed.

After this victory over Satan, I proceeded with double power, addressing myself
particularly to the ladies, whose company we were favoured with because there
was no play to-night, I showed them they were no better than common harlots, if
they outwardly differed from them through pride, not virtue. The Lord open their
hearts to receive my hard saying.

The Captain giving me notice that he should sail the next day, I determined to
spend the night in taking leave. We supped at the friendly Mr. Wells's, and then
called at Captain Philips's. Between ten and eleven, just as I was going, Satan
began to show his wrath at the many sore disappointments he has met with this
very day. He could not set the children of God against each other, and was
therefore forced to make use of his own. The Physician, who had gone out of
church on Sunday, stirred up by his companions, and unusually heated with wine,
came and demanded satisfaction of me for calling him Pharisee. I said, "I was
ready to acknowledge my mistake, if he would assure me he had gone out of church
to visit his patients." He replied, "He had gone out because he disliked my
discourse." "Then, Sir," said I, "I cannot ask pardon for telling you the
truth." "But you must for calling me a Pharisee." "I still insist you are a
Pharisee, and cannot endure sound doctrine. My commission is, to show you your
sins; and I shall make no apology for so doing, to you or any man living. You
are a damned sinner by nature, and a Pharisee, like me: and this testimony I
should bear before rulers and Kings. You are a rebel against God, and must bow
your stiff neck to Him before you can be forgiven." "How do you know my heart]"
"My heart showeth me the wickedness of the ungodly." "Sir, I am as good a
Christian as yourself." "You are no Christian at all, unless you have received
the Holy Ghost." "How do you prove that you have the Holy Ghost"

"By searching your heart, and showing you that you are a Pharisee." Here he
lifted up his cane, and struck me. Mrs. Philips intercepted and broke the blow;
F. Farley tripped up his heels; and the company rushed in between. My soul was
immediately filled with the calm, recollected boldness of faith. There was a
great outcry among the women. Several of them he struck, and hurt, and raged
like one possessed, till the men forced him out, and shut the door.

Soon after, it was broken open by a Justice, and the Bailiff, or
head-Magistrate. The latter began expostulating with me upon the affront offered
the Doctor; and said, "As it was a public injury, I ought to make him public
satisfaction." I answered," Mr. Bailiff, I honour you for your office' sake; but
was you yourself, or His Majesty King George, among my hearers, I should tell
you both that you are by nature damned sinners. In the church, while preaching,
I have no superior but God; and shall not ask man leave to show him his
sins.--As a ruler, it is your duty to be a terror to evil-doers, but a praise to
them that do well." Upon my thus speaking, he became exceeding civil; assured me
of his good-will, and that he had come to prevent my being insulted; and none
should touch an hair of my head.

While we were talking, the Doctor made another attempt to break in, and get at
me; but the two ,Justices and others with much trouble at last got him out. They
went; and we continued our triumph in the name of the Lord our God. The shout of
a King was among us. We sang on unconcerned, though those sons of Belial, the
players, had beset the house. They were armed, and threatened to burn the house.
The ground of their quarrel with me is, that the Gospel has starved them. We
prayed and sang with great tranquillity till one in the morning. Then I lay down
till three; rose again; and was scarce got into the room, when they discovered a
player just by me, who had stole in unobserved. They seized him, and F. Farley
wrested the sword from him. There was no need of drawing it, for the point and
blade were stripped an hand-breadth of the scabbard.

When the sword was brought in, the spirit of faith was kindled among us, at
sight of the danger. Great was our rejoicing within, and the uproar of the
players without, who strove to force their way after their companion. My female
advisers were by no means for my venturing out, but deferring my journey. I
preferred Mr. Wells's advice of going with him, through the midst of our
enemies. I called in on the poor creature they had secured. They talked of
warrants, prosecutions, &c. On sight of me he cried, "Indeed, Mr. Wesley, I did
not intend to do you any harm." "That," I answered, "was best known to God, and
his own heart: but my principle was, to return good for evil; wherefore I
desired he might be released;" assured him of my good wishes, and with Mr. Wells
walked peaceably to the water-side, no man forbidding me. Our friends stood on
the shore, while we joined in hearty thanksgiving. The fierceness of men shall
turn to thy praise, and the fierceness of them shalt thou restrain.

Wed., November 19th. Between five and six we were forced to return for want of
water. I found Howel Harris and the flock still at Captain Philips's, and was
strengthened to lay open the promise of sanctification. (Ezek. xxxvi.) I took
leave of my dear Howel; and with Mr. Wells waited upon the Bailiff; acknowledged
his last night's civilities; and left him, as a trophy, the player's sword. In
public prayer, Mr. Wells returned thanks to God for our late deliverance.

At two I took my leave of the Society, and preached the pure Gospel from the
woman of Canaan. A spirit of love constrained me to beseech them, with tears, to
receive Christ Jesus. It ran through all. Some of the greatest opposers wept,
especially a young lady, for whose entertainment the players had acted me, sang,
and prayed, and trembled exceedingly. The word was as a fire that melteth the
rocks. I saw why God had brought me back. Our parting was such as it ought to
be.

About four, Mr. Wells, &c., attended me to the vessel. I laid me down, and
slept, and took my rest; for it is thou, Lord, only, that makest me dwell in
safety.

Thur., November 20th. By five this morning, He who blest our going out, blest
our coming in to Bristol. I found my brother at the room, expounding Rom. ix. I
confirmed his saying, and gave some account of my success in Wales. A great
power accompanied the word, and I prayed in the Spirit. I joined with him in
administering the sacrament to a young woman I had baptized, but who had not
kept her garments unspotted. Yet God healed her backslidings, and soon after she
confidently resigned her spirit into the hands of Jesus.

Fri., November 21st. My brother returned to London.

Sun., November 23d. I was very dead in delivering it, yet the word was mixed
with faith in some that heard it, as they afterwards testified.

Thur., November 27th. At the Malt-house, the spirit of love and supplication
fell upon me. I was filled with the tenderest concern for the desolate Church of
England; which I could not help expressing before the congregation in tears, and
strong cries to God for her.

Sun., November 30th. I gave the sacrament to our sister Taylor, dying in
triumph. Here is another witness to the truth of our Gospel. Commend me to a
religion upon which I can trust my soul, while entering into eternity.

I expounded the lesson at Kingswood. It was Hebrews vi. I prayed Christ our
Teacher to enlighten the people and me; and began my discourse with fear and
trembling.

The Spirit gave me utterance. I calmly warned them against apostasy, and spake
with great tenderness and caution. But who can stand before envy and bigotry The
strong ones were offended. The poison of Calvin has drunk up their spirit of
love. Anne Ayling and Anne Davis could not refrain from railing. John Cennick
never offered to stop them. Alas! we have set the wolf to keep the sheep! God
gave me great moderation toward him, who, for many months, has been undermining
our doctrine and authority.

Mon., December lst. I passed two hours at M. Parsons's funeral, and looked with
envy on the corpse in the coffin. Her soul, before it left the body, was sweetly
and fully conscious of its reconciliation with God. The word has been a saviour
of life to her also.

While I was showing the universality of Christ's redemption, the flame was
kindled all around, and the Holy Ghost bore witness with many consciences.

Tues., December 2d. I had a conference in Kingswood with Mr. Cennick and his
friends, but could come to no agreement, though I offered entirely to drop the
controversy if he would.

I preached on the three-fold office of Christ, but never with greater power. It
constrained even the separatists to own that God was with us of a truth. I rode
back in a glorious storm of thunder, lightning, and rain. My spirit rejoiced in
hope of the glory of God.

He opened my mouth again at the Society; and I spoke in much grief and love of
our desolate mother the Church of England. My heart yearns towards her when I
think upon her ruins, and it pitieth me to see her in the dust.

Thur., December 4th. I administered the sacrament to Mr. Page, against hope
believing in hope. After receiving, he had power to believe his sins forgiven.

Fri., December 5th. I was much refreshed in spirit among some of my friends, the
Quakers, by a writer of theirs, who strongly insists on the perfect death unto
sin, and life unto righteousness, which every Christian experiences. Death must
precede life, and condemnation justification. This he as clearly teaches, as any
of our first Reformers.

Sat., December 6th. I wrote my brother a full account of the predestinarian
party, their practices and designs, particularly "to have a church within
themselves, and to give themselves the sacrament in bread and water."

Sun., December 21st. I took my leave of the colliers in the words of the great
Apostle, (without comparing myself to him,) "And now, Brethren, I commend you to
God, and to the word of his grace." The loving spirit was mightily among us, and
more still at our love-feast, for all the brethren of Kingswood and Bristol.

Mon., December 22d. I showed, with demonstration of the Spirit, the (ordinary)
necessity of our being bruised and broken before the Comforter would abide in us
for ever. He who saith, "My work is before me," set to his seal.

Wed., December 24th. At five I set out for London, which I reached, with Thomas
Maxfield, the next day by five in the afternoon. At six God renewed my strength
to preach the glad tidings to a crowded audience at the Foundery. Great was our
joy in the Lord, and in each other.

Fri., December 26th. I rose at five, without feeling my journey, and expounded
Isai xl. 9: "O Zion, that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high
mountain," &c. He spake comfortably to his people by my mouth, though I am
nothing.

I talked with one, who has entirely stopped the work of God in her own soul, by
judging of it in others.

A spirit of contrition fell upon me the moment I entered the Society-room. We
made supplication for all men, especially the household of faith, and that small
part of it at Bristol.

Sat., December 27th. From eleven to one I met five or six hundred, to praise God
with the voice of joy and thanksgiving. He hath done great things for us
already, but we shall see greater things than these. I dined at a Dissenter's,
armed cap-a-pie with her faith of adherence, brim full of the five points, and
going on to the perfection of Rom. vii.

At Mr. Craven's, a man abruptly accosted me, "Are you ready to receive my
message." "Yes," I answered, "if you speak not of yourself." "I speak to you
from God."

"Where are your credentials What proof show you of your divine commission" "Nay,
nay," said he, "if you cannot receive my saying, I have nothing to do with you.

I have delivered my own soul." With these he flung away, and left his prophecy
imperfect.

Sun., December 28th. In the evening the scoffers were very outrageous. God
filled my mouth with threatenings and promises. I defied and invited them by
turns, till he got himself the victory; and I freely published the glad tidings,
"To us a son is born, to us a child is given."

I earnestly warned the bands not to fancy they had new hearts before they had
seen the deceitfulness of the old; not to think they would ever be above the
necessity of praying; not to yield for one moment to the spirit of judging.

Among my visitants this morning I had a very ingenious person, who generously
proffered to teach me the grand arcanum for the value of five shillings. Having
no need of money, I declined his proffer; but gave him sixpence, and told him,
as he had the art of transmutation, it was the same as if I had given him half a
guinea. We had more serious talk before parting: how to change an heart of stone
into an heart of flesh.

Tues., December 30th. I exhorted the Society at Deptford with convincing power.
A woman fell down under it.

Wed., December 31st. I found the Spirit of prayer among the bands in London, and
strongly exhorted them to humility.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 11: APRIL 3 - SEPTEMBER 22, 1741
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

April 3 - September 22, 1741

FRIDAY, April 3d. I set out for Bristol, to which God brought me safe by
Saturday evening. I expounded at the malt-house Rev. ii. 24; and God was with my
mouth.

Sun., April 5th. I spake words of comfort to many mourners, from Isai. xxx. 18:
"And therefore will the Lord wait, that he may be gracious unto you," &c. Again
Godgreatly to be feared was in the midst of our congregation, and revived many
drooping hearts.

Mon., April 6th. I prayed by one supposed at the point of death. He rejoiced to
meet the King of terrors, and appeared so sweetly resigned, so ready for the
Bridegroom, that I longed to change places with him.

I visited three murderers under sentence of death, who were ready to say,
"Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord."

Thur., April 9th. I got some hours for visiting our numerous sick, most of whom
I found in a good way: only one backslider, B. Hawks, was in the depth of
dispair.

I preached at Kendalshire, and gathered up the wreck. In riding back my horse
threw me; but I know who caught me in his arms.

Fri., April 10th. I found a dying sinner rejoicing in God her Saviour. At sight
of me she cried out, "O how loving is God to me! but he is loving to every man:
he loves every soul as well as he loves mine." Many like words she uttered in
triumphant faith, and witnessed in death the universal love of Christ Jesus.

Sat., April 11th. To-day He called forth another of his dying witnesses; the
young woman whom, at my last visit, I left in utter despair. This morning she
broke out into, "I see, I see it now, that Jesus Christ died for me, and for all
the world." From that time she testified, with much assurance, that Christ gave
his life a ransom for all. Some of her words to me were, "Death stares me in the
face; but I fear him not. He cannot hurt me, 'And death may shake his dart in
vain.'

Your report is true. God is love, pure love; love to every man. The Spirit which
is in me tells me that Jesus Christ died for me and the whole world."

The next I saw was our brother S., "With joyful eyes, and looks divine, Smiling,
and pleased in death."

He, likewise, had in himself the witness of God's all-redeeming love, and could
stake his soul upon the truth of it. Who will show me a predestinarian that
dares die for the truth of reprobation

Sun., April 12th. At Kingswood, while I was repeating B. H.'s dying testimony,
the Spirit came down "as a mighty rushing wind." Just then the predestinarians
came in from hearing Cennick. In battles of shaking did He fight with them. We
were all in a flame of love.

I gave the sacrament to the bands of Kingswood, not of Bristol, in obedience, as
I told them, to the Church of England, which requires a weekly sacrament at
every cathedral. But as they had it not there, and on this particular Sunday
were refused it at Temple-church, (I myself, with many of them, having been
repelled,) I therefore administered it to them in our school; and, had we wanted
an house, would justify doing it in the midst of the Wood. I strongly urged the
duty of their receiving it as often as they could be admitted at the churches.

I had prayed God to show me some token if this was his will concerning us: and,
indeed, my prayer was answered; for such a sacrament was I never present at
before. We received the sure pledges of our Saviour's dying love, and were most
of us filled with all peace and joy in believing. I preached a fourth time at
Bristol: read the bands my Journal of what has lately passed in London. It
occasioned a grief which, mixed with pity, violated not their joy. I gave them
all the treatise on Predestination.

Mon., April 13th. While I was in great love, warning the bands, the Spirit of
powercame down, the fountain was set open, my mouth and heart enlarged, and I
spokesuch words as I cannot repeat. Many sunk under the love of Christ
crucified, and were constrained to break out, "Christ died for all." Some
confessed, with tears of joy, they were going to leave us, but could now die for
the truth of the doctrine.

Tues., April 14th. I was enlarged in prayer for the malefactors who are to die
to-morrow.

Thur., April 16th. One of our old men in the Wood complained to me, that the
separatists had got from him the treatise against Predestination, and burnt it.
In like manner they answer all they can lay hands on; but they do nothing,
unless they could burn one more book,--the Bible.

At Kendalshire God gave me wor,ts to maintain his cause. I showed the end of
Messias being cut off; namely, "to finish the transgression, and to make an end
of sin, and to bring in everlasting righteousness." One soul, as I afterwards
heard, was added to the witnesses of Jesus.

Fri., April 17th. For the sake of many poor soldiers present, I enlarged on the
"faithful saying, That Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners."

Sat., April 18th. I called to see one that was a-dying: it was Hannah
Richardson.

Sun., April 19th. Returning from Baptist-Mills, I heard that our sister
Richardson had finished her course. My soul was filled with strong consolation,
and struggled, as it were, to go out after her, "as heavenward endeavouring."
Jesu, my time is in thy hand: only let me so follow her, as she has followed
Thee!

The voice of joy and thanksgiving was in the congregation, while I spake of her
death. Our sister Purnell has proved a true Prophet, that many of the Society
would quickly follow her, but God would first finish his work, and cut it short
in righteousness.

Mon., April 20th. The hand of the Lord was upon me at Downing, while I enforced
his universal call, "Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth."
Many felt the earthquake which precedes the coming of the Son of man. We prayed
and sung alternately for two hours; and the Lord, we trust, enlarged and
established our hearts.

Tues., April 21st. I hastened to the joyful funeral of our sister Richardson.
The room was crowded within 'and without. My subject was, "I know that my
Redeemer liveth," &c. (Job xix. 25.) I spoke searchingly to the
hearsay-believers; and then largely of her, whose faith they might safely
follow. Great was my glorying and rejoicing over her. She, being dead, yet spoke
in words of faith and love, which ought to be had in remembrance. Surely her
spirit was present with us; and we were in a measure partakers of her joy, a joy
unspeakable and full of glory.

The whole Society followed her to her grave. Through all the city Satan raged
exceedingly in his children, who threw dirt and stones at us: but the bridle was
in their mouths. After the burial we joined in the following hymn :- "Come, let
us who in Christ believe, With saints and angels join, Glory, and praise, and
blessing give, And thanks to grace divine. "Our friend, in sure and certain
hope, Hath laid her body down, She knew that Christ will raise her up, And give
the heavenly crown. "To all who big appearing love, He opens paradise, And we
shall join the hosts above, And we shah grasp the prize. *' Then let us wait to
see the day, To hear the welcome word, To answer, Lo, we come away, We die to
meet our Lord."

Wed., April 22d. I sharply reproved three or four inflexible Pharisees; then
prayed the Lord to give me words of consolation, and immediately I was filled
with power, which broke out as a mighty torrent. All our hearts caught fire as
in a moment andsuch tears and strong cryings followed, as quite drowned my
voice. I sat still while the prayer of the humble pierced the clouds, and
entered into the ears of the Lord of sabaoth. All present received an answer of
peace; and, from his love in their hearts, testified that Christ died for all.

Thur., April 23d. In the evening I gathered up a stray sheep at Bristol, and
carried her to the word which she had long forsaken. I strongly exhorted the
people to put on the whole armour of God. God doubly confirms the word when it
is denied.

Fri., April 24th. At the intercession I had great faith in prayer, that all
things shall happen for the furtherance of the Gospel.

A predestinarian was struck us with the pangs of death, and earnestly desired
our prayers.

I spent the afternoon in confirming the weak. In the evening I opened the book
where it was written, "And now, I beseech thee, let the power of my Lord be
great, according as thou hast spoken;" (Num, xiv.;) that famous history of the
spies, who brought up an evil report of the promised land. I said, "Let us go up
at once and possess it, for we are well able to overcome it." God inclined their
hearts to listen unto me, rather than the men that went up with us, who say, "We
are not able to go up against the people, for they are stronger than we. We can
never conquer all sin: we must sin sometimes."

I rode to Kingswood, where many were come from far to spend the night in
watching and prayer. We had much of the divine presence; but remained myself
like Gideon's fleece; fill, at midnight, a cry, "Behold, the Bridegroom cometh!"
The flame was kindled, and the Lord our God was among us as in the holy place of
Sinai.

Sat., April 25th. The word at night was refreshing to our souls. Our
thanksgiving-notes multiply more and more. One wrote thus :--" There was not a
word came out of your mouth last night, but I could apply it to my own soul, and
witness it the doctrine of Christ. I know that Christ is a whole Saviour. I know
the blood of Christ has washed away all my sins. I am sure the Lord will make me
perfect in love before I go hence, and am no more seen. O for a thousand tongues
to sing My dear Redeemer's praise! '"&c. Sun., April 26th. I proceeded in Num.
xiv., and warned the hearers lest, a promise being made them of entering into
rest, any of them should come short of it through unbelief.

God every day adds fresh seals to my ministry; as many testify in their notes of
thanksgiving.

Thur., April 30th. I went on in Num. xiv. Many eyes were opened to see that land
of promise which God hath sworn to give unto all who believe.

We find a continual increase of faith and strength. It is good for us to be
assaulted by Satan and his children. They watch for our halting, which makes us
watch against it.

Fri., May 1st. I visited a sister dying in the Lord; and then two others, one
mourning after, the other rejoicing in, God her Saviour.

I found our sister Hooper sick of love. Her body, too, sunk under it.

While I finished my discourse on Num. xiv., God fulfilled his promise, "Lo, I am
with you always."

I was now informed their another of our sisters, E. Smith, is gone home in
triumph. She witnessed a good confession of the universal Sayfour, and gave up
her spirit with those words, "I go to my heavenly Father."

Sun., May 3d. At Kingswood as soon as I had named my text, "It is finished!" the
love of Christ crucified so constrained me, that I burst into tears, and felt
strong sympathy with Him in his sufferings. In like manner, the whole
congregation looked upon Him whom they had pierced, and mourned.

I joined the Society in thanksgiving for our departed sister. We found where she
was, by the sweet power and solemn awe with which the divine presence filled us.

Mon., May 4th. I passed an hour in weeping with some that wept; then rejoiced
over our sister Hooper. The more the outward man decayeth, the inner is renewed.
For one whole night she had wrestled with all the powers of darkness. This is
that evil day, that fiery trial. But, having done all, she stood unshaken. From
henceforth she was kept in perfect peace, and that wicked one touched her not.

In conference B. Walters told me that last night God had opened her eyes under
the word, and the love of Christ, the Saviour of all men, quite overpowered her
soul.

I saw my dear friend again, in great bodily weakness, but strong in the Lord,
and in the power of his might. "The Spirit," said she, "bears Witness every
moment with my spirit, that I am a child of God." I spoke with her Physician,
who said he had little hope of her recovery; "only," added he, "she has no dread
upon her spirits, which is generally the worst symptom. Most people die for fear
of dying: but I never met with such people as yours. They are none of them
afraid of death; but calm, and patient, and resigned to the last." He had said
to her, "Madam, be not cast down." She answered smiling, "Sir, I shall never be
cast down."

At Downing I explained good old Simeon's confession: "Lord, now lettest thou thy
servant depart in peace," &c. Our sister Hooper was present in spirit. I
hastened Back, and asked, "How are you now" Her answer was, "Full, full of
love."

I met the bands in Kingswood. One, who, in fear of God, and mistrust of himself,
had heard Mr. W____, assured me he had preached barefaced reprobation. The
people fled before the reprobating lion. But again and again, as he observed
them depart, the preacher of sad tidings called them back, with general offers
of salvation. Vain and empty offers indeed! What availed his telling them that,
for aught he knew, they might be all elect. He did not believe them all elect;
he could not: therefore he only mocked them with an empty word of invitation;
and of God sent him to preach the Gospel to every creature, God, according to
his scheme, sent him to deceive the greatest part of mankind.

Tues., May 5th. We had much of the spirit of supplication among our colliers. I
could not but look on it as a good omen, that, while I was praying for the
increase of our spiritual children, a wild collier brought me four of his
children, and threw the youngest on the table before me, crying," You have got
the mother, take the bairns too."

Wed., May 6th. I found our sister Hooper just at the haven. She expressed, while
able to speak, her fulness of confidence and love; her desire to be with Christ;
her grief at their preaching the other Gospel Some of her words were, "Does
Mr.Cennick still preach his wretched doctrine O what has he to answer for, for
turning his poor sister out of the way I But my Lord will pity, and not suffer
her to die in that delusion."

At my next visit, I saw her in her latest conflict. The angel of death was come,
and but a few moments between her and a blessed eternity. We poured out our
souls to God for her, her children, ourselves, the Church and Ministers, and all
mankind. I had some perception of her joy. My soul was tenderly affected for her
sufferings, yet the joy swallowed up the sorrow. How much more then did her
consolations abound! The servants of Christ suffer nothing. I asked her whether
she was not in great pain. "Yes," she answered, "but in greater joy. I would not
be without either." "But do you not prefer life or death" She replied, "All is
alike to me; let Christ choose; I have no will of my own." This is that
holiness, or absolute resignation, or Christian perfection!

Two days ago, I asked her if she expected to recover. She answered, God had in
the beginning of her sickness given her notice of her departure. And I now
remember, she told me some months ago, that Mrs. Purnell, on her death-bed, had
said, "You shall shortly follow me."

A few moments before her last, I found such a complication of grief, joy, love,
envy, as quite overpowered me. I fell upon the bed, and in that instant her
spirit ascended to God. I felt our souls were knit together by the violent
struggle of mine to follow her.

When I saw the breathless temple of the Holy Ghost, my heart was still, and a
calm resignation took place. We knelt down, and gave God thanks from the ground
of our heart. We then had recourse to the book of comfort, and found it written,
"He was a burning and a shining light: and ye were willing for a season to
rejoice in his light." The next word was for us: "Let us labour therefore to
enter into that rest." Even so, come, Lord Jesus, and give us an inheritance
among all them that are sanctified!

After her death, they found a memorandum in her handwriting: "On such a day Mr.
Wesley came to town; the next day I received a fresh witness. November 2d. I
received, early in the morning, such a manifestation of God's love, as is not to
be expressed."

One night, I remember, she told me she knew, while coming to us, we should have
that extraordinary power among the bands; that in the way God had given her a
sight of the new Jerusalem. This she did not mention to others, nor indeed many
manifestations of Christ, being exceeding jealous lest she should take any glory
to herself. O that all who tell what God hath done for their souls, would tell
it with like humble reverence!

I met the hands; a solemn assembly. I cautioned the treatable, and comforted the
feeble-minded. My mentioning our sister's release occasioned much thanksgiving
to God.

Thur., May 7th. I visited Hannah C., full of love to her Saviour, crying out,
"Liberty, liberty! This is the glorious liberty of God's children. O, who can
name the name of Jesus, and not depart from iniquity God loves me. God loves
every man. Jesus Christ is the Saviour of the whole world."

I could not but observe, and bless God for, this answer to our dying sister's
prayer.

At the room, I opened the book on, "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth,
will draw all men unto me." Was I to search after the strongest scriptures for
universal redemption, I could not choose so well as Providence chooses for me.
God at this time made bare his arm. I knew not how to give over, but continued
my discourse till nine.

Many witnesses stood forth, and testified God's love to all.

Fri., May 8th. We solemnized the funeral of our sister Hooper, and rejoiced over
her with singing; particularly that hymn which concludes,-- "Thus may we all our
parting breath Into the Saviour's hands resign; O sister, let me die thy death,
And let thy latter end be mine!"

My text was, "Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace." A great
multitude attended her to her grave. There we sang another hymn of triumph; and
I found myself pressed in spirit to speak to those who contradicted and
blasphemed. While I reasoned on death and judgment to come, many trembled; one
woman cried out in horrible agony. We returned to the room, and continued our
solemn rejoicings, all desiring to be dissolved, and to be with Christ.

Sun., May 10th. I gave the sacrament to the colliers; preached on Elijah's
small, still voice; went out into the highways, and concluded the happy day with
& feast in Kingswood.

Mon., May 11th. At Downing I explained, "I will heal thy backslidings, I will
love thee freely." He who gave the promise, applied it. I was quite melted down
by it.

Several wept much, and loved much, because they had much forgiven.

Thur., May 14th. I visited our sister Lillington, whom her Saviour had brought
to a bed of sickness, before she knew he was her Saviour. She told me, two
nights ago she saw herself as it were dropping into hell, when suddenly a ray of
light was darted into her soul, and filled her with all peace and joy in
believing. All fear of hell, death, and sin fled away in that same moment.

I saw two more of our sick sisters; then two of the brethren in Kingswood, who
were all rejoicing in hope of a speedy dissolution. I preached at Kendalshire,
and visited one of the bands there, who walked through the valley of the shadow
of death, and feared no evil. I prayed by a seventh in Bristol, who laughed at
the King of terrors. If God be not with us, who hath begotten us these

Fri., May 15th. I saw our sister Lillington again; still without fear, desiring
nothing but to be with Christ. "I never felt," said she," such love before: I
love every soul; I am all love,--and so is God. He is loving unto every man: He
would have all men to be saved."

Sat., May 16th. I visited another of our sisters, who was triumphing over death.
I asked her," Do you know Christ died for you" "Yes," she answered joyfully,
"for me, and for the whole world. He has begun, and he will finish, his work in
my soul." "But will he save you," I said, "from all sin" She replied, "I know he
will. There shall no sin remain in me."

I was sent for to another, who had lately heard a preacher of reprobation. The
tempter would not lose the advantage, and immediately suggested, "You are one of
those for whom Christ did not die." This threw her into a fever. I found her
dying in despair; preached the true Gospel, (Gospel to every creature,) prayed,
and left her a prisoner of hope.

Whitsunday, May 17th. The fire was kindled while we were singing, "Bear we
witness unto Thee, Thou thy light to all dost give, That the world through it
may see Their Saviour, and believe."

One cried out, "It is the truth!" Several found the same constraint of the
all-loving Spirit. We Messed the God and Saviour of all men, who never leaves
himself without witness, where his true Gospel is preached.

Mon., May 18th. A poor soldier confessed to me, that God had opened his eyes to
see his universal love: I was repeating that verse,- "Arise, O God, arise, Thy
glorious cause maintain; Hold forth the bloody sacrifice, For every sinner
slain."

By all I can discern, he did in that moment receive the atonement.

I settled the bands in Kingswood. Toward the end, an awful sense of God fell
upon us; and we trembled, seeing Him that is invisible.

Tues., May 19th. I am more and more confirmed in the truth by its miserable
opposers. I talked lately with Mr. H , and urged him with this dilemma: "For
what did God make this reprobate to be damned, or to be saved" He durst not say
God made even Judas to be damned, and would not say God made him to be saved. I
desired to know for what third end he could make him; but all the answer I could
get was, "It is not a fair question."

Next I asked, "Whether he that believeth not shall not be damned, because he
believed not" "Yes," he answered; and I replied, "Because he believeth not what"

Here he hesitated, and I was forced to help him out with the Apostle's answer,
"That they all might be damned who believed not the truth." "What truth," I
asked again, "but the truth of the Gospel of their salvation If it is not the
Gospel of their salvation, and yet they are bound to believe it, then they are
bound to believe a lie, under pain of damnation; and the Apostle should have
said, ' That they all might be damned who believed not a lie.'" This drove him
to assert, that no mall was damned for actual unbelief, but only for what he
called original; that is, for not believing before he was born. "But where,"
said I, "is the justice of this" He answered, not over-hastily, "I confess there
is a mystery in reprobation." Or, to put it in Beza's words, which I then read
him, "We believe, though it is incomprehensible, that it is just to damn such as
do not deserve it."

Farther I asked him, "Why does God command all men everywhere to repent Why does
he call, and offer his grace to, reprobates Why does his Spirit strive with
every child of man for some time, though not always" I could get no answer, and
so read him one of his friend Calvin's: "God speaketh to them, that they may be
the deafer; He gives light to them, that they may be the blinder; He offers
instruction to them, that they may be the more ignorant; and uses the remedy,
that they may not be healed." (Calvin, Instit., 1. iii., c. 24.)

Never did I meet with a more pitiful advocate of a more pitiful cause. And yet I
believe he could say as much for reprobation as another. I told him his
predestination had got a millstone about its neck, and would infallibly be
drowned, if he did not part it from reprobation.

At Kingswood I preached on those much-perverted words, "I pray not for the
world, but for them which thou hast given me ;" that is, his Apostles. He does
not take in believers of future ages till verse 20. Then in verse 21 he prays
for the unbelieving world; "that," to use Mr. Baxter's words on the place, "by
their concord, the worm may be won to Christianity." (Paraphrase on New
Testament: see again on verse 23, "That this lustre of their excellency and
concord may convince the world that thou hast sent me.") So far is our Lord from
not praying for the world at all, that in this very chapter he prays once fir
his first disciples, once for believers in after-ages, and twice for the world
that lieth in wickedness, that the world may believe, -that the world may know.

He who prays for all men himself, and commands us to pray for all men, was with
us, and showed us, with the demonstration of his Spirit, that he is not willing
any should perish, but that all should come to the knowledge of the truth, and
be saved.

Wed., May 20th. I was called to a dying woman, who confessed she had often
railed on me in her health, but was now constrained to send for me, and ask my
pardon, or she could not die in peace. We prayed our Lord to speak peace and
pardon to her soul. Several such instances have we had of scoffers, when their
feet come to stumble on the dark mountains.

Fri., May 22d. I preached a funeral sermon over sister Lillington, and attended
her to her grave; where we rejoiced in hope of quickly following her. I gave an
exhortation to repentance, though Satan greatly withstood me; thereby teaching
me, never to let go unwarned the poor sinners that come on such occasions.

I passed the night with my brother, at Kingswood, in watching unto prayer. I
would this primitive custom were revived among all our brethren. The word of God
encourages us to be in watchings often. I returned by two to Bristol; and at
five found strength to expound in the room.

Sun., May 24th. I preached on Jacob wrestling for the blessing. Many then, I
believe, took hold on his strength, and will not let him go, till he bless them,
and tell them his name.

I heard my brother at tile Mills, and attended him to the Society. We had the
cloud on our assembly. A woman was constrained to testify, "God this moment
assures me that my pardon is sealed in heaven." The prince of this world was
displeased. One of his subjects threw a stone into the room, which had no
permission to hurt. We accepted it as a challenge to stay, and continued an hour
longer, singing and praising God.

Mon., May 25th. I visited one, who had been grievously tormented with the spirit
of reprobation, but now rejoiced on a bed of sickness, free from all fear, and
trouble, and sense of pain. "I am confident," she said, "that Jesus Christ will
finish his work in me. That wicked one toucheth me not. He can no more make me
doubt of God's universal love. Jesus is the stronger. He is the Saviour of all
mankind. It is a glorious Gospel you preach. I stake my soul upon the truth of
it."

While I was passing by the bowling-green, a woman cried out, "The curse of God
light upon you," with such uncommon bitterness, that I could not but turn and
stop to bless her. When I asked her why she cursed me, she answered, "For
preaching against Mr._____." I had indeed a suspicion, from her dialect, that
she was one of the self-elect; but stayed heaping coals of fire upon her head,
till at last she said, "God bless you all."

Thur., May 28th. In the evening I expounded Ezek. xviii. Some were grieved, and
I myself also, at the necessity laid upon me to convince gainsayers, and not to
employ both hands in building. Yet our Lord owned me here also, and the hammer
of his word broke the rock of absolute predestination in pieces. One, who had
been long entangled

with it, now testified that he had delivered her soul out of the snare of the
fowler.

Sat., May 30th. I passed an hour with a spiritual Quaker, and rejoiced to find
we were both of the same religion.

Sun., May 31st. Throughout this day I found my strength increase with my labour.
Many at the Mills were affected deeply with our Lord's description of his coming
to judgment. (Matt. xxiv.)

I read in the Society my account of H. Richardsoffs death. She, being dead, yet
spoke so powerfully to our hearts, that my voice was lost in the sorrowful
sighing of such as be in captivity. To several God showed himself the God of
consolation also: particularly to two young Welshmen, whom his providence sent
hither from Caermarthen. They had heard most dreadful stories of us Arminians,
freewillers, perfectionists, Papists; which all vanished like smoke when they
came to hear with their own ears. God applied to their hearts the word of his
power. I carried them to my lodgings, and stocked them with books, and sent them
away, recommended to the grace of God, which bringeth salvation unto all men.

Thur., June 4th. I met with one who said she was in the full liberty of the
Gospel, and much displeased that I did not acknowledge her: "but the spiritual
man is discerned of none, though I discern you; you are justified, but you have
not my gifts." Upon my coming closer, she was very abusive, called me "child of
the devil," &c., and denounced judgments against our whole Society for not
receiving her.

In the evening-Society God wrought wonderfully. I have seldom known such a
night. We rejoiced till near midnight with joy unspeakable.

Fri., June 5th. The morning word was as a sharp, two-edged sword, a discerner of
the thoughts and intents of the heart. Mary Stretten, the poor self-deceiver I
spoke with yesterday, could not bear it, but cried out, "You are a child of the
devil, and your Society are all accursed." I let her speak on, that she might
show herself; then warned the high-minded, lest they also should fall into the
condemnation of the devil. See the false assurance of unbelief, and tremble!
One, in the gall of bitterness, the bond of iniquity, persuades herself that she
is in the glorious liberty of the sons of God.

I visited one, who had violently maintained the impossibility of knowing our
sins forgiven in this life. But Christ hath taught her better on her death-bed.
She was overjoyed to see me. I prayed over her in faith; and left her calmly
waiting for the salvation of God.

I prayed by another of the bands, who has recovered in sickness the confidence
she had long lost.

I walked out of town to a third, who lay a-dying, and could not rest till she
had seen me. She had been a great opposer of this way, which now she confesses
to be the only way of salvation.

I was sent for to rejoice with our brother G., in an high fever. The witness
testified, "I come quickly." Therefore consolations did much more abound.

Sat., June 6th. W. H. informed me, that last night he was delivered, under the
word, from the snare of predestination.

Mon., June 8th. A woman spoke to me of her husband. He was under strong
convictions, while he attended the word; but the first time he heard the other
Gospel, came home elect, and, in proof of it, beat his wife. His seriousness was
at an end. His work was done. God doth not behold iniquity in Jacob; therefore
his iniquity and cruelty towards her abound. He uses her worse than a Turk, (his
predestinarian brother,) and tells her, if he killed her he could not be damned.

I visited the woman whom I had left waiting for the redemption she had long
denied. She cried out at sight of me, "O, blessed be God that ever I heard you I
You have been the saving of my soul." I taught her to speak more exactly. Her
faith wrought powerfully by love. Her mouth was full of prayers and blessings.
She continued for two days praising God; and then he took her to himself.

Wed., June 10th. I warned one of the bands, who, by his Ahab-like humility, had
deceived many. I prayed our Lord, if he approved my plainness of speech, to give
us an answer of peace.

Immediately the spirit of supplication burst forth. We wrestled with God for a
blessing on ourselves, on all who wait for full redemption, on those who
blaspheme the glorious liberty of his children. The Spirit made intercession
with groans unutterable. Many called upon God out of the deep; others rejoiced
with joy unspeakable, and full assurance that we had the petitions we asked.

Sat., June 13th. Some days since, I was sent for to one whom I had put out of
our Society for disorderly walking. He earnestly desired to see me. I found him
senseless, and at the point of death, as was supposed. I was surprised to-day at
hearing he was still alive, and in his senses. He was overjoyed to see me, and I
to find the Lord had again been merciful unto him.

Tues., June 16th. Seeking a sick man, near Hanham, whose name I had forgot, I
called at some of the huts for direction. At last a child informed me of one who
lay a-dying. It was not the man whom I meant, but whom God meant, and sent me to
bring him good news at the eleventh hour.

The woman asked me how Thomas Reed did: the very man I wanted to find, and was
now directed to. He was one that had drawn back; but gladly received me now.

No dying man is grieved to hear Christ died for all.

I spoke with one of the bands, most barbarously used by her husband, because she
will not forsake God and his people. An hundred times, she said, he has carried
a knife to bed with him, to cut her throat. Her soul is alway in her hand. She
sleeps in the shadow of death, and fears no evil; knowing he can have no power
over her, except it be given him from above. She ventures her life upon that
word, "How knowest thou, O woman, but thou mayest save thy husband"

I preached in the wood on that dreadful word," Sell all," never with more
assistance. How has the devil baffled those teachers, who, for fear of setting
men upon works, forbear urging this first universal duty! If enforcing Christ's
own words is to preach works, I hope I shall preach works as long as I live.

Wed., June 17th. I gave the sacrament to our sister Brimble, dying in such
strong agonies as I have not seen before, no, not in Hannah Richardson. She had
no fear of hell, yet was so deeply convinced of original sin, as made all who
heard her tremble. She could not let go her confidence that God would finish his
work in her, though there were so few hours betwixt her and eternity.

We met in Kingswood, to humble our souls with fasting, and deprecate the
national judgments. In the evening, God gave me words to stir up some who were
settled upon their lees. How long have we called him "Lord, Lord," and not done
the things which he bade us, not denied ourselves, and taken up our daily cross!

Thur., June 18th. I visited our brother Haskin's father, at Sison, whom God has
showed that he is a sinner, but not yet that he is the chief of sinners. I left
him desirous to know even as he is known. Soon after, he entered upon his last
agony. By his vehement prayers to the Saviour of sinners, and by the faith which
God gave his son, I trust God made a short work in his soul, and received it
without spot to himself.

Fri., June 19th. I expounded the fall of Jericho, and felt the truth of every
word I spoke. Howel Harris was present; and afterwards confessed to me, that he
felt the power by which I spake, restraining him from denying the truth, and
filling him with strong desires of its accomplishment.

At the watchnight I preached again on the same subject, with double power. It
was a glorious night indeed. We followed the ark, and the shout of a King was in
the midst of us.

Mon., June 22d. I visited one of the Society on her death-bed. God sent me to
her that she might preach to me. She conjured me not to depart from the word;
said, "The Ministers will endure a great-fight of afflictions; but go on to
preach Christ the Saviour of all men, whose blood cleanseth from all sin. Christ
died for all: none can resist this truth. I have not yet attained, but know He
will fill up what is lacking in my faith."

Wed., June 24th. I asked her if she had a new heart. She answered, "No; but I
shall receive it with the sacrament." After administering, I repeated the
question, and she bore witness to the truth: "Every one that is perfect shall be
as his Master." God, she said, had then taken away the evil heart, and she had
no sin remaining in her. I told her that time and temptation would show.

Thur., June 25th. I found her still the same, declaring she had felt no motion
of evil or self-will since the occasion of stumbling, as she thinks, was taken
away.

Fri., June 26th. Suky Harding informed me, that Howel Harris, coming from the
room that night to her master's, had stopped their railings, saying, he would
hear nothing against his brother Wesleys, for they were true Ministers of
Christ, and children of God. He confessed, before a large company of our
enemies, he had found such power under the word, that his soul was lifted up to
the third heaven; he longed to be free from sin, which he hated; he lay open to
the light; "and if," said he, "the Scriptures say Christ died for all, I will
say so too." By many such words he utterly confounded them. But who can touch
pitch, and not be defiled The very next day he came, and threatened to declare
against me as a deceiver.

Sun., June 28th. A day much to be remembered. I preached in Bristol on
repentance; at Kendalshire on temptation, with more life. My strength increased
with my work; so that in the afternoon I was filled with power; and again at
Baptist-mills.

Last night Howel Harris told me he would come to our Society. I bade him come in
God's name. We were singing, "Thee triumphantly we praise, Vie with all thy
hosts above; Shout thine universal grace, Thine everlasting love;"

when W. Hooper, by my order, brought him. I prayed according to God; gave out an
hymn which we might all join in. The hand of the Lord was upon me. I asked Howel
whether he had a mind to speak, and sat by for half an hour, while he gave an
account of his conversion by irresistible grace, mixing with his experience the
impossibility of falling, God's unchangeableness, &c. I could not but observe
the ungenerousness of my friend; and after hearing him long and patiently, was
moved to rise up, and ask in the name of Jesus, "Ye that are spiritual, doth the
Spirit which is in you suffer me still to keep silence, and let my brother go on
Can I do it without bringing the blood of these souls upon me" A woman first
cried out, (Mrs. Rawlins, I think,)" The wounds of Jesus answer, ' No.'" Then
many others repeated, "No, no, no ;" and a whole cloud of witnesses arose,
declaring, "Christ died for all!"

I asked again, "Would you have my brother Harris proceed, or would you not If
you would hear him, I will be silent all night." Again they forbade me in strong
words; upon which I gave out, "Break forth into joy, Your Comforter sing," &e.

They did break forth as the voice of many waters, or mighty thunderings. O what
a burst of joy was there in the midst of us! The God and Saviour of all men
magnified his universal love.

Howel Harris would have entered into dispute, but was stopped. "Then," said he,
"you thrust me out." "No," said I, "we do not: you are welcome to stay as long
as you please. We acknowledge you a child of God." Yet again he began, "If you
do not believe irresistible grace ;" and I cut off the sentence of reprobation
which I foresaw coming, with, "Praise God, from whom pure blessings flow, Whose
bowels yearn on all below; Who would not have one sinner lost; Praise Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost."

Here Mr. Labbe pulled him away, and carried him from us. We betook ourselves to
prayer, in which the Spirit wonderfully helped our infirmities. Great was the
company, both of mourners and rejoicers. We perceived God had taken the matter
into his own hand, and was arose to maintain his own cause. My mouth, and all
their hearts, were opened. I spake as I never spake before, and all agreed in
one testimony. John Doleman, and Francis Vigor, a young Quaker, received
forgiveness of sins; and all that knew Christ, an increase of faith and love.

I acknowledged the grace given to our dear brother Harris, and excused his
estrangement from me through the wickedness of his counsellors. I spake, I know
not what, words of exhortation and instruction.

The Spirit of their Father spake in many; and this I have found since, that just
when I began to stop Howel, several felt in themselves that the time was come;
and, if I had deferred it, would themselves have rebuked the madness of the
Prophet.

Mon., June 29th. I called on a sister in Bath, and exhorted a few to "save
themselves from this untoward generation." At their desire I opened the
Scripture, and warned them from the first words, "Depart, I pray you, from the
tents of these wicked men, and touch nothing of theirs, lest ye be consumed in
all their sins." (Num. xvi. 26.)

Sat., July 4th. While the letters were reading,* we had a glimpse of the
felicity of God's chosen, and rejoiced in the gladness of his people, and gave
thanks with his inheritance.

[* The Wesleys and Mr. Whitefield were all in the habit of reading in their
religious meetings extracts from the letters of their correspondents, relative
to the progress of the Gospel in various parts of the world.--EDIT.]

I visited a dying woman, who fell upon me with revilings for not coming sooner
to give her the sacrament. She went on so violently, that I feared her last
breath would go in curses. I hoped she was not in her senses; but the attendants
assured me this was her language continually. She had no trouble about her soul.
When I told her she would be lost if she died unchanged, she answered, "You will
go to hell before me." I could not account for it, till they told me she was a
constant hearer of the predestinarians. We joined in prayer for her; and God
gave us a faint spark of hope.

Tues., July 7th. I visited her a second time, and perceived the strong man was
bound: if so, he may be cast out. This is the Lord's doing.

I prayed by another who had been exceeding mad against Christ and his people.
But the fierce persecutor is now struck to the ground, and asks," Lord, what
wouldest thou have me to do" I doubt not but the scales will fall from his eyes
before they are closed in death.

I received an earnest invitation to Cardiff, where some are fallen asleep, and
some turned back into Egypt.

Fri., July 10th. I spent most of the afternoon in reading Gell on the
Pentateuch. Never man, uninspired, spake as this man speaks. I wonder where the
devil has hid him so long. But the good providence which has put him into our
hands, will now, I tnlst, "set him on a candlestick, that he may shine to all
that are in the house."

Sat., July 11th. I preached at Bristol, then among the colliers, a third time at
Bath, a fourth at Sawford, and yet again in the Wood. Let God have the glory.
Preaching five times a day, when he calls me to it, no more wearies the flesh
than preaching once.

Satan took it fil to be attacked in his head-quarters, that Sodom of our land,
Bath. While I was explaining the trembling jailer's question, he raged horribly
in his children.

They went out, and came back again, and mocked, and at last roared, as if each
man's name was Legion. My power increased with the opposition. The sincere were
melted into tears and strong desires of salvation.

Sun., July 12th. I preached from Titus ii. 11, &c. The power and seal of God is
never wanting while I declare the two great truths of the everlasting Gospel,
universal redemption and Christian perfection.

At Kingswood I received Jane Sheep into the fold by Baptism, which she felt in
that moment to be for the remission of sins.

Mon., July 13th. I set out with our brother Hooper, and by three reached
Cardiff. At six I met, and laboured to stir up, the Society; and the Lord was
with my mouth.

Tues., July 14th. I warned them against apostasy, from 1 Cor. x. I preached in
the afternoon to the prisoners, "How shall I give thee up, O Ephraim" Above
twenty were felons. The word melted them down. Many tears were shed at the
singing that, "Outcasts of men, to you I call," &c.

At night, for near three hours, I described the grace of God which bringeth
salvation to all men.

Wed., July 15th. I encouraged them to expect salvation from indwelling sin by
that blessed promise, "Who art thou, O great mountain before Zerubbabel thou
shalt become a plain."

I rode to Wenvo, and asked my brother Hodges if he had forbid letting me preach.
He told me his church, while he had one, should be always open to me. It was
full at so short a warning. I read prayers, and preached from Isai. lii.:
"Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion," &c.

I rode on five miles farther with Mr. Wells, Hodges, and others, to
Fonmon-Castle. Mr. Jones, who had sent for me, received me very courteously. He
civilly apologized for his first questions which he asked me as a Magistrate,
whether I was a Papist, whether a member of the established Church of England,
&c.; was fully satisfied with my answers, and found we were contemporaries at
the same College.

After dinner he sent to Porthkerry; where, at his desire, the Minister lent me
his pulpit. After Mr. Richards had made him a promise of it, he sent again,
desiring him to act without bias or constraint, by either granting or refusing
the church, as his conscience directed.

I read prayers, and preached "God so loved the world." God was amongst us, and a
mighty tempest was stirred up round about Him. He shook many souls out of their
carnal security. Never hath He given me more convincing words. The poor simple
souls fell down at the feet of Jesus. Their shepherd, also, was deeply affected,
and hid his face, and wept; especially while I was praying for him. After sermon
he begged my pardon for believing the strange reports concerning me. God had
spoke the contrary to his heart, and the hearts of his people; for, when we were
gone out of the church, it was still filled with the cries of the wounded.

I yielded to Mr. Jones's importunity, and agreed to delay my return to Bristol,
that I might preach here once more, and pass a night at the Castle. Mr. Richards
pressed me first to come to his house.

I hastened back to Cardiff, and, in great bodily weakness, showed unawakened
sinners their state in dead Lazarus. The word was quick and powerful.

Thur., July 16th. I discoursed on Lazarus raised. I dined at Lanissan, and
preached to the Society and a few others, chiefly predestinarians. Without
touching the dispute, I simply declared the scriptural marks of election;
whereby some, I believe, were cut off from their vain confidence. The sincere
ones clave to me. Who can resist the power of love A loving messenger of a
loving God might drive reprobation out of Wales, without once naming it.

In the evening, at Cardiff, Mr. Wells and Hodges shamed me by patiently sitting
by to hear me preach. My subject was, "Wrestling Jacob." Some whole sinners were
offended at the sick and wounded, who cried out for a Physician: but such
offences must needs come.

Fri., July 17th. I expounded the woman healed of her bloody issue. The power of
the Lord was present. We took leave of each other with many tears; and I
earnestly exhorted them to continue in the grace of God.

I dropped most of my company on the road, that I might meet Mr. Jones at Mr.
Richards's. He came with Mrs. Jones; and was met by a Minister whom, with some
others, he had invited to his house, with a view of reconciling them to me. None
but Mr. Carne accepted his invitation. His address was not so smooth as theirs
who dwell in Kings' palaces; but I said little till I could speak as one having
authority. With difficulty Mr. Jones restrained him from breaking out.

He flew out on sight of the multitude in the church-yard, and a motion made for
my preaching there. It was then proposed to take down one of the windows, that
those without might hear: but, on Mr. Carne's again threatening to go away, we
went into the church, as many as could, and the rest stood without.

Mr. Carne stood up all the prayers and sermon-time. The First Lesson was a
remarkable word to me: "Then said I, Ah, Lord God ! behold, I cannot speak: for
I am a child. But the Lord said unto me, Say not, I am a child: for thou shalt
go to all that I shall send thee, and whatsoever I command thee thou shalt
speak. Be not afraid of their faces: for I am with thee to deliver thee, saith
the Lord. Then the Lord put forth his hand, and touched my mouth. And the Lord
said, Behold, I have put my words in thy mouth. Thou therefore gird up thy
loins, and arise, and speak unto them all that I command thee: be not dismayed
at their faces, lest I confound thee before them. For, behold, I have made thee
this day a defenced city, and an iron pillar, and brazen walls: and they shall
fight against thee, but they shall not prevail against thee: for I am with thee,
saith the Lord, to deliver thee." (Jer. i.)

The Second Lesson was John v. The Psalms, also, spake nothing but encouragement.
I expected that to be now fulfilled, "Show some token for good upon thy servant,
that they who hate me may see it, and be ashamed, because thou, Lord God, hast
holpen and comforted me."

I never read prayers with more inward feeling. Like strength was given me to
explain the "good Samaritan" for two hours. Out of the abundance of my heart my
mouth spake. Great was the company of mourners, whose tears God put into his
bottle; and they shall reap in joy.

I could not help smiling at Mr. Carne, who had come, as he said, on purpose to
judge me; and his judgment was, "Sir, you have got very good lungs: but you will
make the people melancholy. I saw them crying throughout the church." Then he
turned on Mr. Jones, and told him he would make himself ridiculous all over the
country by encouraging such a fellow. I was afraid of despising him, and
therefore passed on, and left them together. Mr. Jones almost overcame his evil
with good, but could not prevail upon him to come under the same roof with me.

However, the poor people were glad to accept of his invitation to hear me again
at the Castle. We ate our bread with gladness and singleness of heart: and at
seven I preached to some hundreds in the court-yard. My three brethren,
Richards, Wells, and Hodges, stood in the midst of them, knelt on the ground in
prayer, and cried after the Son of David. He breathed into our souls strong
desires. O that he may confirm, increase, and satisfy them!

The voice of praise and thanksgiving was heard in this dwelling-place. Before,
at, and after supper we sang, and blessed God with joyful lips. Those in the
parlour and kitchen were continually honouring, by offering him praise. I
thought it looked like the house of faithful Abraham. We called our brethren of
Kingswood to be present with us in spirit, and continued rejoicing with them
till morning.

Sat., July 18th. I took sweet counsel with Mr. Jones alone. The seed is sown in
his heart, and shall bring forth fruit unto perfection. His wife, a simple,
innocent creature, joined us. I commended them to the grace of God in earnest
prayer, and then, with my Cardiff friends, went on my way rejoicing.

I consented, that some should ask Mr. Coldrach for the use of his pulpit. He
civilly answered, that he would readily grant it, but the Bishop had forbade
him. "Doth our law judge any man before it hear him, and know what he doeth"

At two I set out for the Passage. The boat was just ready for us. By nine I
found my brother at the room, the Lord having blessed both my going out and my
coming in.

Thur., July 23d. I was sent for by a predestinarian that was till death
approached. Her miserable comforters she would none of now, but said, "Blessed
be him that cometh in the name of the Lord and Saviour of all men."

I visited one of our own flock, a joyful prisoner of hope. The Lord, when he
came, found her watching for that great salvation.

I reproved an invincible Pharisee at Mr. Farley's, whose whole discourse is of
herself. She told us, as she does all the world, how often she goes to prayers
and sacrament, how many sermons she hears, what good she does, &c. She breathes
out threatenings and woes against our Society, for not acknowledging her gifts.
"Godloves no one upon earth as well as her." Never have I seen a professor more
full of pride, and self, and the devil: yet she pretends to the full assurance
of faith.

Sat., July 25th. We met at ten to pray for a blessing on my brother's sermon,
which he is preaching at this hour before the University.

Sun., July 26th. Our hope was much confirmed by those words which' I enforced at
Kingswood, "Stand still, and see the salvation of the Lord ;" or, as it is
afterwards expressed, ".Speak unto tile children of Israel, that they go
forward."

I discoursed in the afternoon on the same subject, from Isai. lxiv. 5: "Thou meetest---those that remember thee in thy ways," &c. Hence I magnified the law of Christian ordinances, exhorting those who wait for salvation, to be as clay in the hand of the potter, by stirring themselves up to lay hold on the Lord. God gave me much freedom to explain that most active, vigorous, restless thing, true stillness.

I preached a fourth time at the Mills, and a fifth time in the room, on the one
tiling needful.

Mon., July 27th. The neighbourhood of the fair fills our room with strangers.
Again God put his words in my mouth, and set me to root out, and to pull down,
and to destroy, and to throw down: to build also, and to plant, if it be his
blessed will concerning me.

Tues., July 28th. God be praised, there is some ground for that coinplaint of a
predestinarian, that the plague of perfection reigns at Bristol, and many of the
Welsh catch it. O that all mankind were infected with this plague! if it is a
plague to be healed of every plague.

One serious youth I spake with to-day, who did run well: but from the time that
he was persuaded to believe there was no falling after justification, he did
begin to fall, as he now confesses, into carelessness, self-indulgence, and at
last into known sin.

Fri., July 31st. Still by patience, and comfort of God's holy word, many daily
lay hold on eternal life. He gave us this night strong consolation. O that in
the strength thereof we might travel to his holy mountain!

Sun., August 2d. In my way to Kingswood, I met Mr. Wynn, of Painswick, who
informed me, that when I was last there, a word I directed to another on a sick
bed was applied to him; and he, in that moment, received remission of sins. He
had heard of nothing farther, and yet wanted something more, he knew not what,
till God sent him hither. Now he rejoices in hope of redemption from all
iniquity.

I got unawares with my chaise among the cod-pits. We were going to alight, when
the horse started, and overturned us. I leaped over both horse and chaise; but
our sister Gaseath was thrown out upon her head, and the chaise turned
topsy-turvy over her. She lay between the wheels, untouched by either; the horse
lay quiet upon his back. We all rose unhurt. Thou, Lord, shalt save both man and
beast: how excellent is thy mercy!

I preached a funeral sermon over our sister Rachel Peacock, who died in the Lord
most triumphantly. She had had continual joy in the Lord, which made her cry
out, "Though I groan, I feel no pain at all: Christ so rejoices and fills my
heart." Her mouth also was filled with laughter, and her tongue with joy. She
sang hymns inceasantly.

"Christ," said she, "is in my heart, and one minute with the Lord is worth a
million of ages. O how brave it is to banquet with the Lamb!"

She was always praising God for giving her such patience. All her desires were
unto the Lord, and she continued calling upon him, in all the confidence of
love, till he received her into his more immediate presence.

At the sight of her coffin, my soul was moved within me, and struggled as a bird
to break its cage. Some relief I found in tears, but still was so overpowered,
that, unless God had abated the vehemence of my desires, I could have had no
utterance. The whole congregation partook with me in the blessedness of
mourning.

Mon., August 3d. I visited our sister Reed, on a bed of sickness. All her doubts
and fears are vanished at the approach of death, and she rejoices in confident
hope that the Lord will sanctify her wholly, before he takes her hence.

Wed., August 5th. I saw our brother Stanley, in the same, if not an higher,
state, dying with eternal life abiding in him.

Thur., August 6th. To-night God shook many souls by the word of his power. My
subject was the pool of Bethesda.

Coming to pray by a poor Welshwoman, she began with me, "Blessed be God that
ever I heard you! Jesus, my Jesus, has visited me on a bed of sickness. He is in
my heart. He is my strength. None shall pluck me out of his hand. I cannot leave
him, and he will not leave me." It was the spirit of her Father that spoke in
her: "O, do not let me ask for death, if thou wouldst have me live. I know thou
canst keep me from ever sinning more. If thou wouldst have me live, let me walk
humbly with thee all my days."

I sat and heard her sing the new song, till even my hard heart was melted. She
glorified the Saviour of the world, who would have all men to be saved. "I know
it, I feel it," said she: "He would not have one sinner lost. Believe, and he
will give you all what he hath given me."

Sun., August 9th. I gave her the sacrament, which she had never received before;
but was taught to desire it by the Spirit that was in her, even as soon as she
had received him. I asked what difference she found after communicating. She
answered, that she saw God and was full of him before; but in the act of
receiving, she had the brightness of his presence, and was filled, as it were,
with all the fulness of God.

Fri., August 14th. I went after a stray sheep, who was turned out of the way by
the predestinarians; but the good Shepherd had found her himself, and brought
her home rejoicing. For some days she had been under the full influence of that
narrow opinion, and could not bear any of her brethren and sisters. Then she
cried unto the Lord to show her the truth, and he answered her by his own mouth.
The true light broke in upon her, and in his light she saw that God is love. She
is now humbled in the dust before him, for having "robbed him of his most
darling attribute."

Our Kingswood school was crowded with those that came from all parts to the
watchnight. I enforced our Lord's words, "Have faith in God ;" and indeed we
had. The spirit of faith was poured out. Many were there who could not keep it
in, but out of the abundance of their heart their mouth spake. I triumphed till
the morning with the voice of joy and thanksgiving, among such as keep holiday.

Mon., August 17th. I visited one who was forsaking the fellowship, when God
arrested her in her flight by sickness, convinced, condemned, and justified her
again. It is good for her to have been in trouble, since thereby He has plucked
her as a brand out of the fire.

Sat., August 22d. While I was declaring, at Sawford, "He shall save his people
from their sins," the enemy stirred up his servants to great fierceness of
opposition.

But we defied them in the name of the Lord, who first restrained, and then
stilled, the madness of the people.

Mon., August 24th. I took horse with F. Farley for Wales. In the passage, I read
on, while some gentlemen mocked. At last the chief of them asked, ': What are
you reading I Let us have a little with you." I read on the words that followed:
"And, behold, I come quickly, and my reward is with me, to give every man
according as his work shall be." This struck a damp upon them, and silenced them
in a moment; so that we reached the land without farther molestation.

The assizes brought many strangers to the Society in Cardiff, before whom I
declared, "Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus
Christ." Some, I doubt not, were enabled to receive the strange things I brought
to their ears.

Tues., August 26th. I found at five this morning, by the return of the
strangers, that the word had not fallen to the ground.

I found our dear friend and brother at Wenvo, nothing terrified by his
adversaries. Their threats, instead of shaking, have more deeply rooted him in
the truth.

They have had the same effect upon Mr. Jones. The poor prodigals who are not yet
come to themselves, say of him, that he is beside himself: but he is content
that they fools should count his life madness; only, when any of them come in
his way, he speaks such words of truth and soberness as they cannot resist.

For three hours we sang, rejoiced, and gave thanks; then rode to Porthkerry,
where I read prayers, and discoursed near two hours on the pool of Bethesda. The
whole congregation were in tears.

I returned to the castle, and met some hundreds of the poor neighbours in our
chapel, the dining-room. I exhorted them to build up one another, from Mal. iii.
16-18: "Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another," &c. At ten
we departed. We kept on rejoicing till one in the morning.

Wed., August 26th. I prayed by a dying woman, who waits for redemption from all
iniquity here; otherwise, she knows she cannot see God. About noon I applied, at
John Deer's Society, "But ye are washed, but ye are sanctified," &c. Never have
I spoke more closely to those who rest in the first gift. Some, who seemed to be
pillars, begin to find themselves shaken reeds.

I preached again in Wenvo church, and at night in Cardiff.

Thur., August 27th. Great power was among us, while I spake on the walls of
Jericho falling down; but much greater at the prison, where I recommended to two
condemned malefactors the example of the penitent thief. Both were melted into
tears. The congregation sympathized, and joined in fervent prayer, that our Lord
would remember them, now he is come into his kingdom.

I went to a revel at Lanvane, and dissuaded thom from their innocent diversions,
in St. Peter's words: "For the time past of our life may suffice us to have
wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in lasciviousness, lusts,
excess of wine, revellings, banquettugs, and abominable idolatries." An old
dancer of threescore fell down under the stroke of the hammer. She could never
be convinced before that there was any harm in those innocent pleasures. O that
all her fellows might likewise confess, "She that liveth in pleasures is dead
while she liveth."

I prayed by a poor persecutor, who had found mercy at the last hour; then
expounded Ezekiel's vision of dry bones. A poor drunkard spoke the whole time,
but with-out interrupting me or the congregation; for the hand of the Lord was
over us.

Fri., August 28th. I preached again in Porthkerry church. Many cried after
Jesus, with the woman of Canaan. It was a time of great refreshing. I returned
in the coach with Mr. and Mrs. Jones, and a little girl of eight years old, who
has not outlived the simple life, or that breath of God, which is the first
enmity to the seed of the subtle serpent.

At six I expounded Issi. liii. in the court-yard, and was greatly assisted to
purge out the leaven of Calvin. I spent the evening in conference with those who
desired to be of the Society, which was now begun in the name of Jesus Christ
the Saviour of all men. I sang and prayed with them till ten; with the family
till midnight.

Sat., August 29th. I preached our Lord's seven last cries on the cross, and
spoke to the men under sentence of death. God showed my thoughts were not as his
thoughts; for the most hardened, whom I had least hopes of, appeared truly
justified. He told Mr. Wells and me he was quite easy, had no fear of death, no
ill-will to his prosecutors. "But had you never any fear of it" I asked. "Yes,"
he replied, "till I heard you preach: then it went away, and I have felt no
trouble ever since."

Who knoweth the power of divine love O gather this outcast of men, and show
forth in him that thine arm is not shortened at all!

I took horse with Mr. Wynn and Farley; reached the Passage by seven, the English
shore by nine, and Bristol before midnight.

Mon., August 31st. I met with a sincere woman, who did verily believe my brother
to be a Papist, because, when she asked him, he did not deny it. I asked her,
"Are you a Turk --Yes; for you do not answer, ' No.'" I showed her from hence
the folly of her conclusion. Would a Jesuit scruple to lie However, I assured
her now my brother was a true Protestant; and if it would be any farther
satisfaction to her, should tell her so himself.

I met the Kingswood bands, and rejoiced in their steadfastness; none having
turned either to the right hand or the left, either to stillness or
predestination.

Wed., September 2d. I was sent for to Miss Gr., who has had no rest in her flesh
since she left us Papists to follow Calvin. She often longed to return, and
would sometimes come by stealth to hear the word. The first time her mother
heard of it, she turned her out of doors, and has ever since treated her with
true predestinarian meekness. All her relations joined in the same spirit; so
that at last, by their oppression, they have fairly drove her distracted.

Now they sent for me in all haste. Never did I see a more pitiable spectacle.
She was altogether untractable to them, but did just whatever I desired her. I
led her


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 12: JANUARY 1 - APRIL 30, 1744
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

January 1 - April 30, 1744

SUNDAY, January 1st, 1744. I rode to Bexley, and expounded the character of
wisdom. (Prov. iii.) God, as it seems, is turning the heart of this people back
again. A surprising change I find in walking the streets. Nothing but kind
salutations, instead of my usual reception with stones and curses.

Tues., January 3d. I triumphed with an old disciple of fourscore, dying in the
faith.

Thur., January 5th. I finished H.'s account of the iniquitous Synod of Dort;
iniquitous even in the judgment of a predestinarian. God deliver me from their
tender mercies!

Sun., January 8th. At the chapel I explained and applied the barren fig-tree.
The convincing Spirit was present. A company of players roared mightily for
their master; but could not stop the course of the word.

Sun., January 15th. My text was, "Rejoice, O daughter of Sion; behold, thy King
cometh." His near approach did gladden our hearts; and in the sacrament our joy
was increased.

Sat., January 21st. I preached the Gospel in Snowsfields, with much contention;
and continued in prayer and thanksgiving, till our enemies quitted the field.

Sun., January 22d. I expounded the parable of the sower, God applying his own
word. I exhorted the bands to join in the great work which God is working in our
days.

Sun., January 29th. I assisted my brother and Mr. Gordon in administering the
sacrament to almost our whole Society, of above two thousand.

Mon., January 30th. I set out with our brother Webb for Newcastle, commended to
the grace of God by all the brethren. By Wednesday afternoon we found our
brother Jones at Birmingham.

Wed., February 1st. A great door is opened in this country, but there are many
adversaries. At Dudley, our Preacher was cruelly abused by a mob of Papists and
Dissenters; the latter stirred up by Mr. Whirring, their Minister. Probably he
would have been murdered, but for an honest Quaker, who helped him to escape,
disguised with his broad hat and coat. Staffordshire, at present, seems the seat
of war.

Thur., February 2d. I set out with brother Webb for Wednesbury, the field of
battle. I met with variety of greetings on the road. I cried, in the street,
"Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." Several of our
persecutors stood at a distance; but none offered to make the least disturbance.

I walked through the blessings and curses of the people, (but the blessings
exceeded,) to visit Mr. Egginton's widow. Never have I observed such bitterness
as in these opposers; yet they had no power to touch us.

Fri., February 3d. I preached and prayed with the Society, and beat down the
fiery, self-avenging spirit of resistance, which was rising in some, to
disgrace, if not destroy, the work of God.

I preached, unmolested, within sight of Dudley. Many Shimels called after me,
and that was all. I waited on the friendly Captain Dudley, who has stood in the
gap at Tipton-green, and kept off persecution, while it raged all around. I
returned in peace through the enemy's country.

On Tuesday next, they have given it out, that they will come with all the rabble
of the country, and pull down the houses, and destroy all the goods of our poor
brethren. One would think there was no King in Israel. There is certainly no
Magistrate, who will put them to shame in anything. Mr. Constable offered to
make oath of their lives being in danger; but the Justice refused it, saying, he
could do nothing. Others of our complaining brethren met with the same redress,
being driven away with revilings. The Magistrates do not themselves tear off
their clothes, and beat them; they only stand by, and see others do it. One of
them told Mr. Jones, it was the best thing the mob ever did, so to treat the
Methodists; and he would himself give 5 to drive them out of the country.
Another, when our brother Ward begged his protection, himself delivered him up
to the mercy of the mob, (who had half murdered him before,) threw his hat round
his head, and cried, "Huzza, boys! Well done! Stand up for the Church!"

No wonder that the mob, so encouraged, should say and Believe that there is no
law for Methodists. Accordingly, like outlaws they treat them, breaking their
houses, and taking away their goods at pleasure; extorting money from those that
have it, and cruelly beating those that have not.

The poor people from Darlaston are the greatest sufferers. The rioters lately
summoned them, by proclamation of the crier, to come to such a public house, and
set to their hands that they would never hear the Methodist Preachers, or they
should have their houses pulled down. About a hundred they compelled by blows.
Notwithstanding which, both then and at other times, they have broken into their
houses, robbing and destroying. And still if they hear any of them singing or
reading the Scripture, they force open their doors by day and by night, and
spoil and beat them with 'all impunity. They watch their houses, that none may
go to Wednesbury; and scarce s man or woman but has been knocked down in
attempting it.

Their enemies are the basest of the people, who will not work themselves, but
live, more to their inclination, on the labours of others. I wonder the
gentlemen who set them on, are so short-sighted as not to see that the little
all of our poor colliers will soon be devoured; and then these sons of rapine
will turn upon their foolish masters, who have raised a devil they cannot lay.

Sat., February 4th. I discoursed from Isai. llv. 17: "No weapon that is formed
against thee shAll thoughts of resistance are over, blessed be the Lord; and the
chief of them said unto me, "Naked came I into the world, and I can but go naked
out of it." They are resolved by the grace of God to follow my advice, and
suffer all things. Only I would have had them go round again to the Justices,
and make information of their dangerall prosper." This promise shall be
fulfilled in our day. I spoke with those of our brethren who have this world's
goods, and found them entirely resigned to the will of God. . Mr. Constable
said, he had just been with one of them, who redressed him with bitter
reproaches; that the rest are of the same mind, and cannot plead ignorance of
the intended riot, because the rioters have had the boldness to set up papers in
the towns, particularly Walsal, inviting all the country to rise with them, and
destroy the Methodists.

At noon I returned to Birmingham, having continued two days in the lions' den,
unhurt.

Sun., February 5th. I preached in the Bull-ring, close to the church, where they
rang the bells, threw dirt and stones all the time. None struck me, till I had
finished my discourse. Then I got several blows from the mob that followed me,
till we took shelter at a sister's. I received much strength and comfort with
the sacrament.

I preached again in Wednesbury, to a large congregation, many of whom come to
hear the word at the peril of their lives. I encouraged them from Isai. li.:
"Awake, awake, put on strength, O arm of the Lord," &c. Here, and in the
Society, our Captain, we found, doth not send us a warfare at our own charge.

Mon., February 6th. We commended each other to the divine protection, and at
five I set out for Nottingham.

Our way lay through Walsal, the enemy's head-quarters. I would rather have gone
a mile another way. Entering the place, we heard one hallooing with might and
main; and a great noise followed, as if the town had taken the alarm. I cannot
say the sound was very musical in my ears; but I looked up, and rode onward. The
noise was made by a gentleman huntsman, a bitter enemy of ours.

We fell in with him and his dogs, it being just day-break, and passed for very
good sportsmen. Brother Webb would needs ride through the market-place, to see
the flag and paper our enemies had set up,--and to show his courage. Had he
returned with a broken head, I should not have greatly pitied him. By six our
Lord brought us safe to Nottingham.

I met the Society, on whom He laid the burden of our persecuted brethren.

Here also the storm is begun. Our brethren are violently driven from their place
of meeting; pelted in the streets, &c.; and mocked with vain promises of justice
by the very men who underhand encourage the rioters. An honest Quaker has hardly
restrained some of the brethren from resisting evil; but henceforth, I hope,
they will meekly turn the other cheek.

Shrove-Tuesday, February 7th. I waked in great heaviness, which continued all
day, for our poor suffering brethren; yet with strong confidence that the Lord
will appear in their behalf. I joined the Society, at five, in fervent
intercession for them; and, in preaching, both administered and received
comfort.

I sent my humble thanks to the Mayor for his offer of assistance. He pities our
brethren, and would defend them; but who dares do justice to a Christian We are
content to wait for it, till the great day of retribution.

At church, the psalms began, "Plead thou my cause, O Lord, with them that strive
with me, and fight thou against them that fight against me. Lay hand upon the
shield and buckler, and stand up to help me. Bring forth the spear, and stop the
way against them that persecute me: say unto my soul, I am thy salvation." We
continued in this prayer with the Society, and had great fellowship with the
sufferers.

At the brethren's desire, I began preaching in the market-place. The holiday
folk broke in among the hearers. I gave notice I should preach at the Cross,
just by the Mayor's. In the way, the mob assaulted us with dirt and stones,
making us as the filth and offscouring of all things. My soul was caught up, and
kept in calm recollection. I knocked at the Mayor's door: he let me in himself,
gave us good words, threatened the rabble, and led me to his fore-door, where
the people were waiting. I walked up to the Cross, and called them to repent.
They would not receive my testimony; were very outrageous, yet not permitted to
hurt me. The Mayor at the same time passed by us laughing. Just such protection
I expected!

After fighting with wild beasts for near half-an-hour, I went down into the
thickest of them; who started back, and left an open way for me to the Mayor's
house. Mrs. Mayoress led us through her house with great courtesy and
compassion. The mob pursued us with stones as before. J. Webb and I were
strangers to the town, but went straight forward, and entered an house prepared
for us. The woman received us, and shut the door, and spoke with authority to
the mob, so that they began to melt away. There the brethren found and conducted
us to our friendly Quaker's. We betook ourselves to prayer for our
fellow-sufferers in Staffordshire; who have not been out of our thoughts the
whole day.

I expounded the beatitudes, and dwelt upon the last: never have I been more
assisted. I rejoiced with our brethren in the fires.

Wed., February 8th. I cannot help observing, from what passed yesterday, that we
ought to wait upon God for direction when and where to preach, much more than we
do: a false courage, which is fear of shame, may otherwise betray us into
unnecessary dangers. Farther, we may learn not to lean on that broken reed,
human protection. To seek redress by law, unless we are very sure of obtaining
it, is only to discover our own weakness, and irritate our opposers. What
justice can be expected from the chief men of this place, if, as I am informed,
they are mostly Arian Presbyterians

I exhorted the brethren to continue in the faith, and, through much persecution,
to enter the kingdom. Four were missing; the rest strengthened by their
sufferings.

I called at brother Sant's, and found him just brought home for dead. The mob
had knocked him down, and would probably have murdered him, but for a little
child, who, being shut out of doors, alarmed the family by his cries.

It was some tlme before he came to himself, having been struck on the temples by
a large log of wood. We gave thanks to God for his deliverance, and continued in
prayer and conference till midnight.

Thur., February 9th. Our messenger returned from Lichfield, with such an account
as I looked for. He had met our brother Ward, fled thither for refuge. The enemy
had gone to the length of his chain. All the rabble of the county was gathered
together yesterday, and laid waste all before them. A note I received from two
of the sufferers, whose loss amounts to about 200. My heart rejoiced in the
great grace which was given them; for not one resisted evil; but they took
joyfully the spoiling of their goods. We gave God the glory, that Satan was not
suffered to touch their lives. They have lost all besides, and rejoice with joy
unspeakable.

By five in the evening we came to Sheffield. I marvelled what was come to them,
that we had not one stone in riding through all the town. Peace was in all their
borders, and has been for some time. The brethren are not slack during this
rest, but walk in the fear of God. I preached on, "Ye are come to Mount Sion."
The power of the Lord was remarkably present, but the power of the adversary
quite restrained.

At nine I passed through Thorpe. I asked my companion, "Where are the pretty
wild creatures that were for braining me and my horse, the last time I came this
way" He told me they had lost their spirit with their Captain, a woman, the
bitterest of them all, who died lately in horrible despair. This quite terrified
our enemies. Her daughter is now a believer, and several others in the place:
nay, they have even got a Society among them.

I preached at Barley-hall, and found the great power and blessing of God with
the church in that house. One of my host's sons attended me to Birstal.

Sat., February 11th. I preached at five, from, "I am come that they might have
life, and that they might have it more abundantly." We were greatly comforted by
our mutual faith. The little flock increases both in grace and number. The Lord
fights for Israel, this day, against the deceitful workers. I was glad to hear
of one of our English brethren, lately brought back by a little child, who told
his father something came and disturbed him, so that he could not sleep at
nights, since they left off family-prayer.

I preached at Adwalton, on our Lord's final coming. It was a glorious season of
rejoicing and love. In the afternoon I preached at Armley. Arthur Bates, of
Wakefield, who showed me the way, informed me, that his Minister, Mr. Arnett,
repelled him from the sacrament, and said he had orders from the Archbishop so
to treat all that are called Methodists. The time, we know, will come, when they
shall put us out of their synagogues; but I much suspect Mr. Arnett has
slandered the good Archbishop. In Leeds, also, some begin to abuse their
authority, and to exclude the true (yea, the truest) members of the Church from
her communion.

Sun., February 12th. I preached at Leeds, to many serious hearers, "Fear not,
little flock; for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom,"
&c. I went to Mr. M.'s church, and heard him explain away the promise of the
Father. But he stopped at the application to the Methodists; perhaps out of
tenderness for me, whom he may still have some hopes of.

I called on a larger, and equally quiet, congregation, "Is it nothing to you,
all ye that pass by" &c. It was a blessed season. Many looked upon Him whom they
have pierced.

I found John Nelson's hill quite covered with hearers. In the midst of my
discourse, a gentleman came riding up, and almost over the people. Speaking of
temperance and judgment to come, I turned, and applied to him, "Thou art the
man." His countenance fell, and he fled before the sword of the Spirit. The
power of God burst forth, and a cry was heard throughout the congregation. I
continued my discourse, or rather prayer, till night.

Mon., February 13th. I preached in the evening at Sikehouse, to the hearts of
many.

Tues., February 14th. I rode to Epworth, and dined at Mr. Maw's, whose disputing
is quite over; and he is waiting to receive the kingdom as a little child. The
Lord gave his blessing to my word in the Cross. At the Society the Spirit came
down as in the ancient days. My voice was lost in the mournings and rejoicings
on every side. All present, I believe, were either comforted or wounded.

Wed., February 15th. I explained the new covenant in the market-place, and many
seemed desirous to enter into it.

Thur., February 16th. I rode to Selby: the next day, at Darlington, my horse
fell with me from an high causeway, and threw me unhurt into deep mud.

Sat., February 18th. I got to Newcastle by two, and preached at night from 1
Thess. i. 5: "For our Gospel came not unto you in word only, but also in power,
and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance." The people received me with that
joy and love which the world knoweth not of.

Sun., February 19th. I sent away J. Healey, that he might not be torn to pieces
by the mob, some of whom he has struck. It was so at Nottingham, where they
brought persecution upon themselves, s little sooner than needed, by striking a
butcher. The man who struck him was the first that fell away. Not that all their
meekness and wisdom could have kept it off long.

I breakfasted at Mr. Watson's, who now professes the faith which he persecuted
in his daughters. I heard of a remarkable providence. A poor drunkard, who has
left us for some time, was moved this morning to rise, and come to the
preaching; by which he escaped being crushed to death by the fall of his house.
He had no sooner left it, than it was blown down (the greatest part of it). Just
before it fell, his wife took one with her to the window, to sing an hymn, and
so escaped. A sister was overwhelmed with the ruins. Yet the rafters fell
endways, and a cavity was made archwise over her head. She stayed there some
hours before they could dig her out, rejoicing in God her Saviour.

I told an huge multitude in the square, "Ye shall be hated of all men for my
name's sake." I stood at the door of the Orphan-house, and took in many of the
disturbers; to whom I then preached without opposition; and exhorted the
brethren to prepare for the fiery trial.

Mon., February 20th. I heard, without any surprise, the news of the French
invasion; which only quickened us in our prayers, especially for His Majesty,
King George.

In the evening I expounded what the Spirit saith to the church of Ephesus, and
received extraordinary power to warn them of the sword that is coming, and to
wrestle with God in prayer for the King.

Sun., February 26th. I preached at Tanfield on Luke xxi. 34, &e.: "And take heed
to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and
drunkenness, and the cares of this life, and so that day come upon you
unawares," &c. My mouth and heart were opened to this people, who seem now to
have got the start of those at Newcastle.

I called at the square, with greater utterance than ever, "Wash ye, make you
clean," &c. I urged them earnestly to repent; to fear God, and honour the King;
and had the clearest testimony of my own conscience, that I had now delivered my
own soul.

I found a great mob about our house, and bestowed an hour in taming them. An
hundred or more I admitted into the room, and, when I had got them together, for
two hours exhorted them to repent, in the power of love. The rocks were melted
on every side, and the very ringleaders of the rebels declared they would make a
disturbance no more.

Mon., February 27th. I warned them at Horsley, also, from Luke xxi. 34, to
prepare for suffering times.

Tues., February 28th. I rode in the high wind to Biddicks, and preached, to many
unawakened sinners, "Wash ye, make you clean: put away the evil of your doings,"
&c. All seemed affected, especially our host, a poor drunkard that was, and his
wife, a virtuous Pharisee. Both are now willing to be found in Christ, not
having their own righteousness.

It was as much as I could do, in returning, to sit my horse, the storm was so
violent. At the room I preached, "The word of God-quick and powerful, and
sharper than any two-edged sword."

Wed., February 29th. I rode, with much difficulty, to Plessy, and preached the
Gospel to a poor people ready prepared for the Lord.

Thur., March lat. I preached at Spen to a weeping audience.

Fri., March 2d. I visited a brother on his death-bed, who soon after departed in
the Lord.

I preached at Wickham, on, "He that endureth to the end, the same shall be
saved." We had sweet fellowship with our Lord in his word.

Sun., March 4th. The people of Newcastle were in an uproar, through their
expectation of a victory. They got their candles ready, and gave thanks, that
is, got drunk, beforehand, and then came down to make a riot among us.

Some of the brethren they struck, and threatened to pulldown the desk.

We were sensible that the powers of darkness were abroad, and prayed, in faith,
against them. God heard, and scattered the armies of the aliens here.
Afterwards, news came that, at this very hour, they were pulling down the house
in St. Ives.

Mon., March 5th. I crossed the water, and preached at the Glass-houses on the
one thing needful. In our return, one, at the head of a mob, railed and cursed
us so bitterly, that I concluded he must be a Roman Catholic. I found, upon
inquiry, that he was son to a neighbouring Squire, a zealous Papist.

I passed an hour with Mr. Watson, one of the Town-Sergeants, and lately the
greatest swearer in Newcastle.

Now God has touched his heart, both his fellows, and his masters, the Aldermen,
are set against him, as one man.

The Mayor, he tells me, asked him publicly, "What, Mr. Watson, do you go to hear
these men" He answered, "Yes, at every proper opportunity; and I wish you would
hear them too." One of the Aldermen expressed his impatience by cursing "that
fellow, Watson! we can neither make him drink nor swear."

Tues., March 6th. I wrote to my brother: "My objection to your address in the
name of the Methodists is, that it would constitute us a sect; at least it would
seem to allow that we are a body distinct from the national Church; whereas we
are only a sound part of that Church. Guard against this; and in the name of the
Lord address tomorrow." *

[ * See Mr. John W'esley's Journal, under the date of March 5th, 1744.--EDIT].

Thur., March 8th. The Society, at parting, were all in tears. I lodged that
night at Darlington.

Sat., March 10th. I came with John Downs to Epworth. On the common Thomas Westal
overtook us, being driven out of Nottingham by the mob and Mayor. I called on
Mrs. Maw, and found her in a sweet waiting way: her sickness has been a great
blessing.

I preached at the Cross, on, "Enter into the rock, and hide yourselves," &c., to
a people willing to take warning.

I took John Henley's account of their treatment at Nottingham. The Mayor sent
for Thomas Westal. John went with him. Thomas desired time to read the oath,
which they offered him; upon which Mr. Mayor threatened to send him to prison.
While he was making his mittimus, John Healey asked," Does not the law allow a
man three hours to consider of it" This checked their haste; and they permitted
him to hear first what he should swear to. He said, it was all very good, and
what he had often heard Mr. Wesleys say, that King George was our rightful King,
and no other; and he would take this oath with all his heart.

They had first asked John Healey if he would take the oaths. He answered, "I
will take them now; but I would not before I heard Mr. Wesleys; for I was a
Jacobite till they convinced me of the truth, and of His Majesty's right." "See
the old Jesuit," cries one of the venerable Aldermen: "he has all his paces, I
warrant you!" Another, on Thomas Westal's holding his hand to his eyes, cried,
"See, see he is confessing his sins!"

They treated them like Faithful and Christian at Vanity-fair, only they did not
burn them yet, or even put them in the cage. They demanded their horses for the
King's service, and would not believe them that they had none, till they sent
and searched. Not finding any cause to punish, they were forced to dismiss them;
but soon after the Mayor sent for Thomas Westal, and commanded him to depart the
town. He answered, he should obey his orders, and accordingly came to Epworth.
Here he told me he had found out who the Pretender was, for Mr. Gurney told him,
many years ago there was one King James, who was turned out, and one King
William taken in his place, and that then the Parliament made a law that no
Papist should ever be King, by which law King James's son, whom he had now
discovered to be the Pretender, was justly kept out.

Sun., March 11th. I warned the people at the Cross, and then our children, to
meet God in the way of his judgments. I rode the next day to Birstal.

Tues., March 13th. I spent the day in visiting the brethren from house to house.

Wed., March 14th. Setting out for J. B.'s Societies, one told me, there was a
Constable with a warrant, in which my name was mentioned. I sent for him, and he
showed it me. It was "to summon witnesses to some treasonable words said to be
spoken by one Westley." The poor man trembled; said he had no business with me,
and was right glad to get out of my hands. He was afterwards of my audience, and
wept, as did most. I was then taking horse, but found such a bar or burden
crossing me, that I could not proceed. At the same time, the brethren besought
me to stay, lest the enemies should say I durst not stand trial. I knew not how
to determine but by a lot. We prayed; and the lot came for my stay.

It was much upon my mind that I should be called to bear my testimony, and
vindicate the loyalty of God's people. By the order of Providence, several
Justices are now at Wakefield. A woman stands to it, that she heard me talk
treason; but there is an overruling Providence. I found it hard not to
pre-meditate or think of to-morrow.

I met the brethren at Leeds, and many others in an old upper-room. After
singing, I shifted my place, to draw them to the upper end. One desired me to
come nearer the door, that they might hear without. I removed again, and drew
the weight of the people after me. In that instant the floor sunk. I lost my
senses, but recovered them in a moment, and was filled with power from above. I
lifted up my head first, and saw the people under me heaps upon heaps. I cried
out, "Fear not: the Lord is with us; our lives are all safe!" and then,--
"Praise God, from whom all blessings flow."

I lifted up the fallen as fast as I could, and perceived by their countenances
which were our children; several of whom were hurt, but none killed.

We found, when the dust and tumult was a little settled, that the rafters had
broke off short, close to the main beam. A woman lay dangerously ill in the room
below on the opposite side, and a child in the cradle just under the ruins. But
the sick woman calling the nurse a minute before, she carried the child with her
to the standing side, and all three were preserved.

Another of the Society was moved, she knew not why, to go out with her child,
just before the room fell. Above one hundred lay with me among the wounded;
though I did not properly fall, but slid softly down, and lit on my feet. My
hand was bruised, and part of the skin rubbed off my head. One sister had her
arm broke, and set immediately; rejoicing with joy unspeakable. Another, strong
in faith, was so crushed that she expected instant death. I asked her, when got
to bed, whether she was not afraid to die. She answered, that she was without
fear, even when she thought her soul was departing, and only said in calm faith,
"Jesus, receive my spirit!" Her body continues full of pain, and her soul of
love.

A boy of eighteen was taken up roaring, "I will be good, I will be good." They
got his leg set, which was broke in two places. He had come, as usual, to make a
disturbance, and struck several of the women going in, till one took him up for
Providence to teach him better.

After the hurry, I opened my book on those remarkable words: "Therefore this
iniquity shall be to you as a breach ready to fall, swelling out in a high wall,
whose breaking cometh suddenly at an instant."

The news was soon spread through the town, and drew many to the place, who
expressed their compassion by wishing all our necks had been broke. I preached
out of the town, in weariness and painfulness. The Lord was our strong
consolation. Never did I more clearly see that not a hair of our head can fall
to the ground, without our heavenly Father.

Thur., March 15th. I baptized a Quaker, who received forgiveness in that hour.

I rode to Wakefield, and at eleven waited upon Justice Burton at his inn, with
two other Justices, Sir Rowland Wynn, and the Rev. Mr. Zouch. I told him, I had
seen a warrant of his, to summon witnesses to some treasonable words, "said to
be spoken by one Westley ;" that I had put off my journey to London to walt upon
him, and answer whatever should be laid to my charge.

He answered, he had nothing to say against me, and I might depart. I replied,
that was not sufficient, without clearing my character, and that of many
innocent people, whom their enemies were pleased to call Methodists. "Vindicate
them !" said my brother Clergyman: "that you will find a very hard task." I
answered, "As hard as you may think it, I will engage to prove that they all, to
a man, are true members of the Church of England, and loyal subjects of His
Majesty King George." I then desired they would administer to me the oaths, and
added, "If it was not too much trouble, I could wish, gentlemen, you would send
for every Methodist in England, and give them the same opportunity you do me, of
declaring their loyalty upon oath."

Justice Burton said, he was informed that we constantly prayed for the Pretender
in all our Societies, or nocturnal meetings, as Mr. Zouch called them. I
answered, "The very reverse is true. We constantly pray for His Majesty King
George by name. These are such hymns as we sing in our Societies, a sermon I
preached before the University, another my brother preached there, his Appeals,
and a few more treatises, containing our principles and practice." Here I gave
them our books, and was bold to say, "I am as true a Church-of-England man, and
as loyal a subject, as any man in the kingdom." "That is impossible," they cried
all; but as it was not my business to dispute, and as I could not answer till
the witnesses appeared, I withdrew without farther reply.

While I waited at a neighbouring house, one of the brethren brought me the
Constable of Birstal, whose heart God hath touched. He told me, he had summoned
the principal witness, Mary Castle, on whose information the warrant was
granted, and who was setting out on horseback, when the news came to Birstal
that I was not gone forward to London, as they expected, but round to Wakefield.
Hearing this, she turned back, and declared to him, that she did not hear the
treasonable words herself; but another woman told her so. Three more witnesses,
who were to swear to my words, retracted likewise, and knew nothing of the
matter: the fifth, good Mr. Woods, the alehouse- keeper, is forthcoming, it
seems, in the afternoon.

Now I plainly see the consequence of my not appearing here to look my enemies in
the face. Had I gone on my journey, here would have been witnesses enough, and
oaths enough, to stir up a persecution against the Methodists. I took the
witnesses' names,--Mary Castle, W. Walker, Lionel Knowls, Arthur Furth, Joseph
Woods; and a copy of the warrant, as follows :--

"West-riding of Yorkshire.--To the Constable of Birstal, in the said Riding, or
Deputy.

"These are, in His Majesty's name, to require and command you to summon Mary
Castle of Birstal aforesaid, and all other such persons as you are informed can
give any information against one Westley, or any other of the Methodist
speakers, for speaking any treasonable words or exhortations, as praying for the
banished, or for the Pretender, &c., to appear before me, and other His
Majesty's Justices of the Peace for the said Riding, at the White Hart in
Wakefield, on the 15th of March instant, by ten of the clock in the forenoon, to
be examined, and to declare the truth of what they, and each of them, know,
touching the premises; and that you likewise make s return hereof before us on
the same day. Fail not. Given under my hand the 10th of March, 1744.

"E. BURTON"

Between two and three honest Mr. Woods came, and started back at sight of me, as
if he had trod upon a serpent. One of our brothers took hold on him, and told me
he trembled every joint of him. The Justice's Clerk had bid the Constable bring
him to him as soon as ever he came; but notwithstanding all the Clerk's
instructions, Woods frankly confessed, now he was come, he had nothing to say;
and would not have come at all, had they not forced him.

I waited at the door, where the Justices were examining the disaffected, till
seven. I took public notice of Mr. Oberhausen, the Motarian Teacher; but not of
Mr. Kendrick. When all their business was over, and I had been insulted at their
door from eleven in the morning till seven at night, I was sent for, and asked,
"What would Mr. Wesley desire" Wesley. "I desire nothing, but to know what is
alleged against me." Justice Burton said, "What hope of truth from him he is
another of them." Then addressing to me, "Here are two of your brethren; one so
silly, it is a shame he should ever set up for a teacher; and the other has told
us a thousand lies and equivocations upon oath. He has not wit enough, or he
would make a complete Jesuit." I looked round, and said, "I see none of my
brethren here, but this gentleman," pointing to the Reverend Justice, who looked
as if he did not thank me for claiming him. Burton. "Why, do you not know this
man ]" (showing me Kendrick.) Wesley. "Yes, Sir, very well; for two years ago I
expelled him our Society in London, for setting up for a Preacher." To this poor
Kendrick assented; which put a stop to farther reflections on the Methodists.

Justice Burton then said I might depart, for they had nothing against me.
Wesley. "Sir, that is not sufficient: I cannot depart till my character is fully
cleared. It is no trifling matter. Even my life is concerned in the charge."
Burton. "I did not summon you to appear." Wesley. "I was the person meant by '
one Westley,' and my supposed words were the occasion of your order, which I
read, signed with your name." Burton. "I will not deny my order. I did send to
summon the witnesses." Wesley. "Yes; and I took down their names from the
Constable's paper. The principal witness, Mary Castle, was setting out, but,
hearing I was here, she turned back, and declared to the Constable she only
heard another say that I spoke treason. Three more of the witnesses recanted for
the same reason; and Mr. Woods, who is here, says he has nothing to say, and
should not have come neither, had he not been forced by the Minister. Had I not
been here, he would have had enough to say; and ye would have had witnesses and
oaths enough; but I suppose my coming has prevented theirs." One of the Justices
added, "I suppose so too."

They all seemed fully satisfied, and would have had me so too; but I insisted on
their hearing Mr. Woods. Burton. "Do you desire he may be called as an evidence
for You," Wesley. "I desire he may be heard as an evidence against me, if he has
aught to lay to my charge." Then Mr. Zouch asked Woods what he had to say, what
were the words I spoke. Woods was as backward to speak as they to hear him, but
was at last compelled to say, "I have nothing to say against the gentleman; I
only heard him pray that the Lord would call home his banished." Zoueh. "But
were there no words before or after, which pointed to these troublesome tlmesT"
Woods. "No, none at all." Wesley. "It was on February 12th, before the earliest
news of the invasion. But if folly and malice may be interpreters, any words
which any of you gentlemen speak may be construed into treason." Zouch. "It is
very true." Wesley. "Now, gentlemen, give me leave to explain my own words. I
had no thoughts of praying for the Pretender, but for those that confess
themselves strangers and pilgrims upon earth, who seek a country, knowing this
is not their place. The Scriptures, you, Sir, know," (to the Clergyman,) "speak
of us as captive exiles, who are absent from the Lord while in the body. We are
not at home till we are in heaven." Zouch. "I thought you would so explain the
words; and it is a fair interpretation." I asked if they were all satisfied.
They said they were, and cleared me as fully as I desired. I then asked them
again to administer to me the oaths. Mr. Zouch looked on my sermon; asked who
ordained me, (the Archbishop and Bishop of London the same week,) and said, with
the rest, it was quite unnecessary, since I was a Clergyman, and Student of
Christ. church, and had preached before the University, and taken the oaths
before. Yet I motioned it again, till they acknowledged in explicit terms "my
loyalty unquestionable." I then presented Sir Rowland and Mr. Zouch with the
Appeal, and took my leave.

Half hour after seven we set out for Birstal, and a joyful journey we had. Our
brethren met us on the road, and we gathered together on the hill, and sang
praises lustily, with a good courage. Their enemies were rising at Birstal, full
of the Wednesbury devil, on presumption of my not finding justice at Wakefield:
wherein they were more confirmed by my delay. They had begun pulling down John
Nelson's house, when our singing damped and put them to flight. Now I see, if I
had not gone to confront my enemies, or had been evil intreated at Wakefield, it
might have occasioned a general persecution here, which the Lord hath now
crushed in the birth. No weapon that is formed against us shall prosper, and
every tongue that shall arise against us in judgment we shall condemn.

Fri., March 16th. I set out for Derby; preached at s Society of David Taylor's,
whose immoderate warnings against us have made them ten times more eager to hear
us.

A plain proof that his poor sinners are still under the law.

Sat., March 17th. I preached at Woodhouse at noon, and in the evening a little
beyond Stockport. I observed some go out, upon my recommending prayer; but did
not wonder, when I heard they were still.

Sun., March 18th. I was much assisted to explain our Lord's words, concerning
himself, to a great multitude, "The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me," &c. I
preached at John Bennet's father's. One only woman I saw remarkably unconcerned;
who was wife to a still speaker.

I invited a much larger company in the evening to draw nigh with a true heart,
in full assurance of faith. I bestowed two hours more in warning the Society
against the devices of the still devil.

Mon., March 19th. I cried, in the heart of the Peak, "Ho, every one that
thirsteth, come ye to the waters." In the evening I preached at Sheffield; and
read the Society the account of our brethren's sufferings, which seemed to
quicken them much.

At Barley-hall I expounded Luke xxi. 34; and we were all broken down by the
power of love. I received fresh strength to pursue my journey. While passing
Rotherham, where I had never been before, the mob rose upon us; but could not
keep pace with our horses.

By night we came to Nottingham; and well for us that it was night. The mob are
come to a great height through the encouragement of the Mayor. We knew not the
way to brother Sant's, and could not inquire: but our horses carried us straight
to his door. The house was immediately beset as usual. I was troubled for these
few sheep in the wilderness. The wolf has made havoc of them: the Magistrates
being the persecutors, not only refusing them justice, but cruelly abusing them
as rioters. They presented a petition to Judge Abdy, as he passed through the
town. He spake kindly to them, and bade them, if they were farther molested,
present the Corporation. He chid the Mayor, and made him send his officers
through the town, forbidding any one to injure the Methodists. He told him, "If
you will begin, why don't you put down the assemblies contrary to law Instead of
that, if there be one religious Society, you must set upon that, to destroy it."

As soon as the Judge was out of the town, they returned to persecute the
Methodists more than ever; and when they complained to the Mayor, he insulted
them, "Why don't you go to my Lord Judge" He threatens, when the press-warrants
come out, to take Daniel Sant, an industrious founder, with four children; whose
crime is, that he suffers the poor people to pray in his house.

Wed., March 21st. I exhorted the few remaining sheep to keep together; and rode
to Northampton; and the next day to the Foundery. The Society helped me to give
hearty thanks to God, for the multitude of his mercies.

Mon., March 26th. My brother set out for Cornwall, where persecution rages. I
rode to see Mrs. Sparrow, of Lewisham, a martyr to worldly civility.

Tues., March 27th. I called, at the Foundery, "Wash ye, make you clean," &c. The
word had great effect. I met the Leaders in the solemn presence of God.

Thur., March 29th. My mouth was opened to denounce judgments against this
nation, except they repent.

Fri., March 30th. At the time of intercession, we were enabled to wrestle for
the nation with strong cries and tears. At the chapel the Spirit of supplication
fell upon us more abundantly still.

Sun., April 1st. I expounded part of Isai. i., and had power given me to warn
them of God's approaching judgments. Our hearts were filled with joy in the
evening.

Wed., April 4th. In speaking on, "The whole creation groaneth," &c., we felt the
truth, and joined in the universal travail.

Wed., April 11th. The Foundery was filled by four with those who came to keep
the national fast. I preached at the chapel in great weakness both of soul and
body. In the midst of my discourse, the floor began to sink, with our people on
it; but none of them cried out, or made the least disturbance, while they got
off it.

Sat., April 14th. We were alarmed by news of a second invasion. The French, we
hear, are now in the Channel. Yet this infatuated people will not believe there
is any danger till they are swallowed up by it. But he that taketh warning shall
deliver his soul.

Thur., April 19th. I sent T. Butts to Wednesbury, with 60, which I have
collected for the sufferers.

Wed., April 26th. I prevented a weak brother of Wednesbury making affidavit
against the Justices; and wrote to the brethren to suffer all things. At night I
declared,

"He that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved."

Fri., April 27th. I preached on, "Who is a God like unto thee, that pardoneth
iniquity" All our hearts were enlarged and comforted. It was a time much to be
remembered.

Sun., April 29th. The whole congregation was in tears, under the word. Old Mr.
Erskine, in particular, was quite broken down. The same or greater, utterance I
had in the afternoon.

Mon., April 30th. I overtook, in the street, a well dressed person, and found an
unusual desire to look back upon her. However, I walked on, till she called me
by my name. I turned back, and found it to be an old intimate friend, delivered
to me, that I might make her a first and last offer of the Gospel.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 13: MAY 2 - AUGUST 31, 1744
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 2 - August 31, 1744

Wed., May 2d. Passing through the Mews, an heap of stones was east down within a
quarter of a yard of me, which, had they fallen upon me, must have dashed my
brains out. Mr. W. told me he had been with the Archbishop for orders; and, upon
my blaming his hastiness, flew out of the house, as possessed by Legion.

I overtook my old friend Appee, in a ragged red waist-coat. He would not answer
to his name; but followed and spoke with me. He has been a soldier some time,
having run through the last stages of sin and misery.

Thur., May 3d. I set out for Bristol; and reached it the next day.

I left London with an heavy heart, quite weighed down by poor W.'s burden. He
answers the character one of his intimates gave me of him: "I never thought him
more than a mere speaker. I can see no grace he has. His conversation is quite
contrary to the Gospel; all light and vain. He is haughty, revengeful, headlong,
andunmanageable."

Sun., May 6th. At Kingswood I expounded the good Samaritan; and saw their tears
with joy.

Tues., May 8th. I gave the sacrament to our brother Jones, a dying believer,
therefore above all fear, or doubt, or desire. Sarah Perrin was one of the
communicants, and found the Lord, in what she had been taught to call a carnal
ordinance.

Wed., May 9th. I preached at Bath, and saw them fall under the word, broken or
melted. Miss H., in particular, was as the woman in tears at the feet of Jesus.

I returned to Bristol, and finished my discourse on Simon and the woman that was
a sinner. A general cry was heard throughout the congregation. We knew not how
to part; being so closely united in the love that never faileth.

Thur., May 10th. I dined at Felix Farley's with Mr. Meriton, longing to escape
to us out of the hands of Calvin.

Fri., May 11th. I took horse at three, and got to London by one the next day.

Sat., May 12th. My brother gave me a melancholy account of Mr. W. Disappointed
of orders, he rages and rails on us, as Papists, tyrants, enemies of the Church,
&c.; declares he has found us out, and runs about, scattering firebrands, and
vowing revenge.

Whitsunday, May 13th. The root of bitterness is sprung up, and thereby many are
defiled. Offences abound, mostly among the young women, who are ready to tear me
to pieces for "my cruelty to poor dear Mr. W., and hindering him from getting
orders."

I exhorted the Society to peace and charity, while my strength lasted.

Mon., May 14th. I could not sleep last night for thinking of the young man,
Absalom.

We prayed mightily for our dear brother Nelson, pressed for a soldier, and a
prisoner in York.

Tues., May 15th. I enforced the example of the woman of Canaan; and many cried
after Him who was come into their coasts.

I spoke with all kindness to T. W., but could not in any measure humble him.

Sat., May 19th. I was waked this morning by the horrid blasphemies of one who
did run well, and was plainly justified, but, through the spirit of offence,
left the Society; then fell from one wickedness to another, such as drunkenness,
adultery; and was now come to defy the living God. Him that thinketh he
startdoth, let him take heed lest he fall. In vain hath God forgiven the whole
debt, if the evil and wicked servant will not have mercy on his fellow-servant.

Once more I besought poor T. W. to return, and recover himself out of the snare
of the devil. The Lord touched his proud heart; he burst into tears, and
confessed the devil's devices to separate him from his best and only friends;
and promised obedience for the time to come. I wept over him, and felt that,
with all my heart, I could both forgive and forget.

Wed., May 23d. I took up my cross, to oblige my brother, and began examining the
classes, after earnest prayer for meekness and discernment. This day I only left
out one, an incorrigible, unconvincible, bitter scold.

Tues., May 29th. We have not had so great blessing in the word for a long time,
as while I was explaining, "I will allure her, and bring her into the
wilderness, and speak comfortably unto her."

Sat., June 2d. Mr. Larwood discovered to me Mr. W.'s real intention, "to set up
for himself." Above five hundred of the Society, he told Larwood, would follow
him.

Wed., June 6th. I visited poor Appee, in the Tower, ready for transportation.

Toward the end of my discourse at the chapel, Mr. Erakine was sent to receive a
soldier brought by William Shent, to redeem John Nelson. He immediately took him
to Lord Stairs, and got a discharge for John Nelson. Our brother Downes also we
received out of the mouth of the lion. Our prayers return thick upon us.

Fri., June 8th. I took my last leave of my old friend Appee, who embarks to-day
for America. I gave him books and advice, which perhaps may not be finally lost
upon him.

Tues., June 12th. I preached on wrestling Jacob; and a glorious time it was.
Many wept with the angel, and made supplication, and were encouraged to wait
upon the Lord continually.

Fri., June l5th. I was grieved to hear more and more of W.'s ingratitude. A
lying spirit, seems to have taken full possession of him. There is nothing so
gross or improbable which he does not say.

Mon., June 18th. I wrote to a friend, "Be not you weary of well-doing, or
overcome of evil. You see your calling, to suffer all things. Pray for me, that
I also ,nay endure unto the end; for a thousand times I cry out, ' The burden of
this people is more than I am able to bear.' O my good friend, you do not know
them. Such depth of ingratitude I did not think was in the devils of hell."

At night I was informed, that a friend had entertained the deepest prejudice
against me, on supposition that I meant her in a late discourse. Lord, what is
man What is friendship

Wed., June 20th. By losing my way, I found, at a wavering brother's house, five
stray sheep, whom I received back into the fold.

Sun., June 24th. Our brethren, Hodges, Taylor, and Meriton, assisted us at the
sacrament. I received it with the whole Society, to our mutual comfort. At our
lovefeast we were six ordained Ministers.

Mon., June 25th. We opened our Conference with solemn prayer, and the divine
blessing. I preached with much assistance, and baptized Samuel Holloway; who
felt in that moment the great burden taken off. We continued in Conference the
rest of the week, settling our doctrines, practice, and discipline, with great
love and unanimity.

Mon., July 2d. At night I was drawn out in prayer, with strong cryings and
tears. I received my poor prodigal W. with open arms.

Sun., July 8th. I preached on our Lord's multiplying the loaves; neither did he
send us empty away. I exhorted a large audience at the Foundery to take to them
the whole armour of God; and continued my discourse for two hours, the Lord
comforting us on every side.

Mon., July 9th. I took horse at two, with my friend and companion, Meriton; and
acknowledged, the next day, in Bristol, "Hitherto the Lord hath helped us."

I was strengthened to preach on, "Let not your heart be troubled ;" and the Lord
made me a son of consolation. A cry of distress first, and then of joy, ran
through the congregation. Miss Bair, with many others, received the word into
their hearts, and sorrow and sighing fled away before it.

Wed., July 11th. That I might ascribe nothing to my speaking, before I opened my
mouth this morning, my heart was constrained, and filled with godly fear. I then
expounded, "If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father :" and many
found the benefit of his intercession.

I passed two hours in Christian conference and prayer with Dr. M., and the
church in his house.

Thur., July 12th. I enforced our Lord's most seasonable saying, "He that
endureth to the end, the same shall be saved;" and set out with Mr. Meriton for
Cornwall.

At Middlesea I called the weary and heavy-laden to Christ. He gave testimony to
the word of his grace, and bowed the hearts of all present. It was a sweet
mourning indeed!

Fri., July 13th. I set out with our guide, John Slocum, a poor baker's boy, whom
God has raised up to help these sincere souls, and not only to labour, but also
to suffer, for them. When tile press-warrants came out, the world would not lose
tile opportunity of oppressing the Christians. H was taken, and, by his own
uncle, dragged away to prison. They kept him a week, and then brought him before
the Commissioners, who could find no cause to punish or detain him; being of
Zaccheus's stature, and nothing terrified by his adversaries. They were obliged
at last, notwithstanding all their threatenings, to let him go.

I called on Hannah Bidgood, at Sticklepath, and some others, mostly Quakers. My
heart was drawn out toward them in prayer and love; and I felt, "He that doeth
the will of my Father, the same is my brother and my sister and my mother."

I met an aged Clergyman, whom Mr. Thompson had sent to meet us, and found, in
conversing, that he had been an acquaintance and contemporary with my father.
Upon Mr. Thompson's preaching salvation by faith, he had received the kingdom as
a little child; and has ever since owned the truth and its followers. He
conducted us to his house near Trewint.

Sun., July 15th. He carried us to St. Ginnys, where our loving host and brother
Thompson received us with open arms. I made proof of my ministry in his church
from, "Comfort ye, comfort ye my people," &c.; and again, from blind Bartimeus.
The word took place in some hearts, I cannot doubt, though I am nothing.

Mon., July 16th. He read prayers in Mr. Benher's church: I preached on, "Fear
not, little flock: it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom,"
&c.

Tues., July 17th. I came, by nine at night, with Mr. Bennet and Meriton, through
the pits and shafts, to our host near Gwennap.

Here a little one is become a thousand. What an amazing work hath God done in
one year; The whole country is alarmed, and gone forth after the sound of the
Gospel.

In vain do the pulpits ring of "Popery, madness, enthusiasm." Our Preachers are
daily pressed to new places, and enabled to preach five or six times a day.
Persecution is kept off till the seed takes root. Societies are springing up
everywhere; and still the cry from all sides is, "Come and help us."

I preached near Gwennap to about a thousand followers of Christ, on, "Fear not,
little flock." Great love and joy appeared in their faces, such as the world
knoweth not of.

When I came to meet the Society, I found almost the whole congregation waiting
quietly without the door, longing to be admitted with the rest. I stood at the
window, so as to be heard of all. I felt what manner of spirit they were of; and
had sweet fellowship with them, and strong consolation.

Thur., July 19th. I found the same congregation at five, and pointed them to the
Son of man lifted up as the serpent in the wilderness. I spake to each of the
Society, as their state required.

I breakfasted with one who was a fierce persecutor when I was last in the
country; but is now a witness of the truth she so bitterly opposed.

I preached at Crowen, to between one and two thousand tinners, who seemed
started out of the earth. Several hid their faces, and mourned inwardly, being
too deeply affected to cry out. I concluded with a strong exhortation to
continue in the ship, the shattered sinking Church of England; and my brother
Meriton, whose heart I spake, seconded and confirmed my saying. The poor people
were ready to eat us up, and sent us away with many an hearty blessing.

We then set our faces against the world, and rode to St. Ives. Here the mob and
Ministers together have pulled down the preaching-house; and but a fortnight ago
went round in the dead of the night, and broke the windows of all that were only
suspected of Christianity.

We entered John Nance's house without molestation. Four of our sisters there, on
sight of me, sunk down, unable to utter a word through joy and love; but they
welcomed me with their tears. It was a solemn, silent meeting. In some time we
recovered our speech for prayer and thanksgiving. I got an hour by myself in the
garden, and was suffered to feel my own great weakness. Without were fightings,
within fears; but my fears were all scattered by the sight of my dear brethren
and children. I rejoiced over them with singing; but their joy and love
exceeded. We all rejoiced in hope of meeting Him in the air. The Spirit of glory
rested on the sufferers for Christ's sake. My brother Meriton added a few words
to mine; and their hearts clave to him. Such a feast I have not had for many
months. Even our Father's hired servants had at this time bread enough and to
spare.

We laid us down in peace, and took our rest; for the Lord only made us dwell in
safety.

Fri., July 20th. While I applied our Lord's most comfortable words, John xiv. 1,
we were all dissolved in tears of joy, desire, love; and seemed on the wing to
our heavenly Father's house.

I walked through the town to church with Mr. Meriton. Our warm friend the Curate
saluted us courteously; and none opened their mouth against us. Mr. Meritoh'S
stature and band kept them in awe; or rather the fear of God was upon them,
restraining them, though they knew it not.

We met at one, in obedience to our Church, and lifted up our voice for the
remnant that is left. We tasted the blessedness of mourning; and doubt not,
however God may deal with this sinful nation, but our prayers for Jerusalem will
one day be answered.

Sat., July 21st. While we were walking near the quay, our friend the mob set up
a shout against us, and gave plain marks of their Cainish disposition, if
permitted. Only one stone was cast at us. We passed through the midst of them,
and set out for St. Just.

I preached on the plain, and brother Meriton after me. Our Lord rides on
triumphant through this place. Upward of two hundred are settled in classes,
most of whom have tasted the pardoning grace of God.

Sun., July 22d. At nine I cried in the street, "Ho, every one that thirsteth,
come ye to the waters!" The word ran very swiftly. When God gives it, who can
hinder its course I had an opportunity of communicating with a sick brother;
whence we all went to church. It was crowded with these schismatical Methodists,
who have not all, it seems, left it through our means. The Curate is looked upon
by his brethren as half a Methodist, only because he does not rail at us like
them.

I preached at Morva, without, since I might not within, the church-walls. I told
a man who contradicted me, that I would talk with him by and by. A visible
blessing confirmed the word. Afterwards I took my rough friend by the hand,
carried him to the house, and begged him to accept of a book. He was won;
excused his rudeness, and left me hugely pleased.

I preached at Zunnor, where very few hold out against the truth, notwithstanding
the Minister's pains to pervert the ways of the Lord. None are of his, but who
are evidently on Satan's, side, even his drunken companions, whom he secures
against the Methodists, and warns at the alehouse not to forsake the Church. I
hastened back to Morva, and rejoiced over many who were lost, and are found. One
hundred and fifty are joined in Society, and continue steadfastly in the
Apostles' doctrine, and in fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers.

Mon., July 23d. I breakfasted at Mr. L.'s, a poor slave of Satan, till, at the
sound of the Gospel, his chains fell off, and left him waiting for the seal of
his pardon. I pointed many sinners to the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin
of the world. All were in tears at the remembrance of His sufferings.

Tues., July 24th. I preached near Penzance, to the little flock encompassed by
ravening wolves. Their Minister rages above measure against this new sect, who
are spread throughout his four livings. His Reverend brethren follow his
example. The grossest ties which are brought them they swallow without
examination, and retail the following Sunday. One of the Society (James Dale)
went lately to the Worshipful and Rev. Dr. Borlase for justice against a rioter,
who had broke open his house, and stole

his goods. The Doctor's answer was, "Thou conceited fellow, art thou too turned
religious They may burn thy house if they will: thou shalt have no justice."
With these words he drove him from the judgment-seat.

I preached at St. Just to the largest company that had ever been seen there; and
strongly warned the Society against spiritual pride.

Wed., July 25th. I enforced that most seasonable caution, "Him that thinketh he
standeth, let him take heed lest he fall;" two hours after expounded the pool of
Bethesda, and dwelt upon our Lord's admonition to every justified sinner, "Go,
and sin no more, lest a worse thing happen unto thee."

I found the brethren at Morva beginning to build a Society-house. We knelt down
upon the place, and prayed for a blessing.

Before preaching at St. Ives I was so weighed down, that I would gladly have
sunk into the earth or sea, to escape my own burden. But God lifted me up by the
word I preached, and filled us all with an hope full of immortality. We looked
through the veil of things temporal, to things eternal, and the mount of God,
where we trust shortly to stand before the Lamb. Every soul did then, I believe,
taste the powers of the world to come, in some measure, and longed for the
appearing of Jesus Christ.

One of our sisters complained to the Mayor of some who had thrown into her house
stones of many pounds' weight, which fell on the pillow within a few inches of
her sucking child. The Magistrate damned her, and said, "You shall have no
justice here. You see there is none for you at London, or you would have got it
before now." With this saying he drove her out of his house.

Fri., July 27th. I preached at Gulval, and admitted some new members,
particularly one who had been the greatest persecutor in all this country.

Sat., July 28th. The last midnight assault upon our brethren, I am now informed,
was made by the townsmen, and a crew that are here fitting out for privateers;
who thought it prudent to make the first proof of their courage upon their own
unarmed countrymen. They made their regular approaches with beat of drum, to
take the poor people's houses by storm. But they were only permitted to batter
them with stones, and endanger the lives of a few women and children. Woe be to
the first French or Spaniards, who fall into the hands of men so flushed with
victory! They only want the Captain who drew upon me to head them, and then they
would carry the world before them!

Sun., July 29th. I expounded Isai. xxxv. at St. Just; and many hands that hung
down were lifted up. From church I hasted to Morva, and preached to a vast
congregation, on, "Blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it." At
Zunnor I explained the parable of the sower. My brother Meriton added a few
words, much to the purpose. I concluded with exhorting them to meet God in the
way of his judgments.

We had our first love-feast at St. Ives. The cloud stayed the whole time on the
assembly. Several were so overpowered with love and joy that the vessel was
ready to break. I endeavoured to moderate their joy, by speaking of the
sufferings which shall follow; and they who were then with Him as on Mount Tabor
appeared all ready to follow Him to Mount Calvary.

Mon., July 30th. I cried to a mixed multitude of wakened and unawakened sinners
near Penance, "Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by" I prayed with the
still-increasing flock, whose greatest persecutor is their Minister. He and the
Clergy of these parts are much enraged at our people's being so ready in the
Scriptures. One fairly told Jonathan Reeves, he wished the Bible were in Latin
only, that none of the vulgar might be able to read it. Yet these are the men
that rail at us as Papists.

Tues., July 31st. I expounded the woman of Canaan, to an house-full of sincere
souls, who had sat up all night to hear the word in the morning. I spake with
some who have tasted the good word of grace, though they live in Penzance, where
Satan keeps his seat.

I visited a second time a poor dying sinner, who now gives up his own filthy
rags for the best robe. His daughter, upon her request, I admitted into the
Society.

I rode to St. Just. I climbed up and down Cape-Cornwall with my brother Meriton,
to the needless hazard of our necks. I preached in the afternoon to a larger
congregation than ever, and continued my discourse till night, from Luke xxi.
34. The Spirit of love was poured out abundantly, and great grace was upon all.
I walked to the Society; stood upon the hill, and sang, and prayed, and rejoiced
with exceeding great joy. I concluded the day and month as I would wish to
conclude my life.

Wed., August 1st. I preached in a new place, to near two thousand listening
strangers, "Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever.".

I returned to St. Ives, and found our beloved brother Thompson, who was come to
see us, and the children whom God had given us. Our enemies were alarmed by his
coming, and the brethren strengthened. At night I set before them the example of
the first Christians, who "continued steadfast in the Apostles' doctrine," &c.
For two hours we rejoiced as men that divlde the spoil.

Thur., August 2d. I rode with Mr. Thompson and Meriton to a large gentleman's
seat near Penryn. We saw the people come pouring in from Falmouth, and all
parts. The court-yard, which might contain two thousand, was quickly full. I
stood in a gallery above the people, and called, "Wash ye, make you clean," &c.
They eagerly listened to the word of life: even the gentlemen and ladies
listened, while I preached repentance towards God, and faith in Jesus Christ. I
exhorted them in many words to attend all the ordinances of the Church; to
submit to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake; to stop the mouth of
gainsayers, by fearing God and honouring the King; and to prevent the judgments
hanging over our heads by a general reformation.

Sat., August 4th. I preached at Gwennap, where the awakening is general. Very
many who have not courage to enter into the Society have yet broke off their
sins by repentance, and are waiting for forgiveness. The whole county is
sensible of the change; for last Assizes there was a jail-delivery,--not one
felon to be found in their prisons, which has not been known before in the
memory of man. At their last revel they had not men enough to make a
wrestling-match, all the Gwennap men being struck off the devil's list, and
found wrestling against him, not for him.

Sun., August 5th. I preached my farewell sermon at Gwennap, to an innumerable
multitude. They stood mostly on the green plain before me, and on the hill that
surrounded it. Many scoffers from Redruth placed themselves on the opposite
hill, which looked like Mount Ebal. O that none of them may be found among the
goats in that day! I warned and invited all by threatenings and promises. The
adversary was wonderfully restrained, and I hope disturbed in many of his
children. My Father's children were comforted on every side. They hung upon the
word of life; and they shall find it able to save their souls. I spoke on for
two hours; yet knew not how to let them go. Such sorrow and love as they then
expressed, the world will not believe, though a man declare it unto them. My
brother Thompson was astonished, and confessed he had never seen the like among
Germans, predestinariams, or any others. With great difficulty we got through
them at last, and set out on our journey. Several men and women kept pace with
our horses for two or three miles; then parted, in body, not in spirit. We
lodged three miles short of Mitchel.

Mon., August 6th. Between five and six in the evening I got to Mr. Bennet's, and
preached in his church, on, "Repent, and be converted." Upon my speaking against
their drunken revels, one contradicted and blasphemed. I asked, "Who is he that
pleads for the devil" and one answered in those very words, "I am he that pleads
for the devil." I took occasion from hence to show the revellets their champion,
and the whole congregation their state by nature. Much good I saw immediately
brought out of Satan's evil. Then I set myself against his avowed advocate, and
drove him out of the Christian assembly. I concluded with earnest prayer for
him.

Tues., August 7th. In the afternoon Mr. Meriton read prayers in Trismere church,
and I expounded the good Samaritan to a thronged audience. Some gentry were come
eighteen miles to hear the word, and received it with joy. We have not had a
more gracious season since we came into the country.

Wed., August 8th. I read prayers and preached at St. Ginnys. One of my audience
was a neighbouring Clergy. man, my eotemporary at Christ-Church, who came in
much love to invite me to his house.

It should not be forgot,--the concurrent testimony which my brethren bore with
me last Monday night, in Mr. Benher's church, against harmless diversions, on my
declaring that I was, by them, kept dead to God, asleep in the devil's arms,
secure in a state of damnation for eighteen years; Mr. Meriton added, aloud,
"And I for twenty-five;" "And I," cried Mr. Thompson, "for thirty-five ;" "And
I," said Mr. Bennet, "for above seventy."

Thur., August 9th. I rode by Brlnsworthy, Mr. Thompson's house, near Barnstaple,
to Minehead; where I besought near a thousand sinners to repent, and believe the
Gospel. I found it possible to preach the law in its rigour, with such apparent
goodwill, as shall convince without exasperating. But not unto me, O Lord, not
unto me!

Sat., August 11th. At six I set sail in a sloop our sister Jones had sent to
fetch me to Fonmon. We had a delight ful passage; landed at noon, near Abetthaw,
and were received by our dear friend, and three of her little ones, with some
sisters from Cardiff. We went on our way singing and rejoicing to the Castle.

Here I received the melancholy news of the miscarriage of one, whom I loved as
my own soul. I was sensibly wounded by his ingratitude. He has verified all my
warnings and fears. But that he should attempt to justify himself by blackening
me, was beyond all that I could have imagined. Lord, humble him; but do him good
in his latter end.

At night I met many faithful children whom the Lord hath given us, and
discoursed to them on my favourite subject, "These are they that came out of
great tribulation," &c. The God of all consolation was mightily with us, even
the God who comforteth us in all our temptations. O how delightfully did we
mourn after Him whom our soul loveth! not with the noisy, turbulent sorrow Of
newly-awakened souls, which most times passes away as a morning-cloud, but with
the deep contrition of love. All the congregation was in tears, in silent tears
of desire or joy. This is the mourning wherewith I pray the Lord to bless me,
till he wipes away all tears from my eyes.

Sun., August 12th. Mr. Hodges read prayers at Wenvo. I preached convincing
words, and, after the sacrament, prayed; the Spirit sealing the answer on our
hearts.

I preached, in the Castle-yard at Cardiff, "Enter into the rock, and into the
clefts of the rock," &c. I visited two sick brethren, one waiting for the
salvation of God, the other in good measure possessed of it.

Mon., August 13th. I called on the brethren again, assembled in their room, "Be
not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the
promises."

I was much revived by our dying brother, who is now ready to be offered up. I
asked him whether he had rather die or live. He answered, "To depart and to be
with Christ is far better." He has been, both before and since his illness, a
pattern for all Christian graces; was the first in this place who received the
Gospel of full salvation. Now he only waits that most welcome word, "Come up
hither."

I prayed with him again some hours after, and rejoiced over him with strong
triumphant faith. He said, there was something near him which would make him
doubt, but could not, for he knew his Saviour stood ready to receive his spirit.
I desired his prayers, kissed him, and took my last leave. He looked up, like my
Hannah Richardson, and broke out, "Lord Jesus, give him a double portion of thy
Spirit." We were all in tears. Mine, I feet, flowed from envy and impatience of
life,--where briers and thorns are with me, and I dwell in the midst of
scorpions. I felt throughout my soul, that I would rather be in his condition,
than enjoy the whole of created good.

I enlarged in the Castle on our Lord's lamentation over Jerusalem; and many
wept, because they knew the time of their visitation. In the Society I was borne
as on eagles' wings. All were partakers of my faith and joy. We wrestled in
prayer for my son Absalom, (surely all their prayers and tears will not be
lost,) for the flock in London, and for the whole church.

I now experienced the truth of a strange saying I once heard from a servant of
Christ, that she could know when any were speaking evil of her, by the Spirit of
God, then especially resting upon her. I could not help telling it the brethren,
yet with a fear lest they should think of me above what they ought to think. It
is fax better to be thought and spoke evil of. We continued rejoicing before God
with reverence, and such deep solid comfort as I have rarely felt before. How
then shall we triumph, when we are made the filth and offscouring of all things!

Tues., August 14th. We had prayed last night with joy full of glory for our
departing brother, just while he gave up his spirit,--as I pray God I may give
up mine. This morning I expounded that last best triumph of faith, "I have
fought a good fight," &c. The Lord administered strong consolation to those that
love his appearing. We sang a song of victory for our deceased friend; then went
to the house, and rejoiced, and gave thanks; and rejoiced again with singing
over him. The spirit, at its departure, had left marks of its happiness on the
clay. No sight upon earth, in my eyes, is half so lovely.

Wed., August 15th. I preached near Cowbridge to many awakening sinners; and
again in the Castle-yard on those solemn words, "The Spirit and the Bride say,
Come."

Thur., August 16th. I preached to the prisoners, with the greatest presence of
my Master that I have known in Wales: yet afterwards, in the room, confessed he
had kept the greatest blessing till the last.

Fri., August 17th. I took horse at three; crossed the water in a quarter of an
hour; and at two gave thanks in Bristol, for our success in all things. I wrote
to T. B. as follows:--

"The things which have happened I know shall be for the furtherance of the
Gospel: but can a mother forget her sucking child My love to those that hate me
passeth the love of nature. Would to God I had died for thee, O Absalom, my son,
my son!

"O, Tommy! could you be to me what he is Indeed you could: such is the nature of
man, although at present you and I should say, ' Is thy servant a dog, that he
should do this I am persuaded God will never so abandon us; but we are capable
of such ingratitude; indeed, my brother, we are; therefore ought not to be angry
at poor T. W. O that his name and sin may be buried in oblivion; or that all
would think of him as I do!"

Sun., August 19th. ! heard one of our sons in the Gospel at Kingswood. He spake
sound words, which could not reproved.

My brother Meriton assisted me to administer the sacrament to our whole Society.
The Spirit helped our infirmity. I asked, in an accepted time; life for my poor
rebellious son, if he has not sinned the sin unto death.

I related in the Society all that has lately passed at London. They received the
mournful account as they ought, with tenderest pity and just abhorrence. Could
they help lamenting over one, who so often ministered grace to their souls No
more than they could help cleaving to their old shepherds, who first brought
them the glad tidings, and cherished them since, as a nurse her children.
"Though many teachers, yet not many fathers." This their hearts and tears
abundantly confessed. Great confidence I had in them, that if not only any one,
but all, our Preachers forsook us, they should draw no disciples after them.

Tues., August 21st. I preached at Cirencester; and the next day found my
brother, with a large company of our friends, at Oxford.

Thur., August 23d. I went to Christ-Church prayers, with several of the
brethren, who thought it strange to see men in surplices talking, laughing, and
pointing, as in a play.-house, the whole time of service.

I got two or three hours' conference with my brother; and found the spirit which
had drawn us formerly in this place. I preached to a multitude of the brethren,
gownsmen, and gentry from the races, who filled our inn and yard. The strangers
that intermeddled not with our joy seemed struck and astonished with it, while
we admonished one another in psalms, and hymns, &c. O that all the world had a
taste for our diversion!

Fri., August 24th. I joined my brother in stirring up the Society. They did run
well, till the Moravians turned them out of the way of God's ordinances.

At ten I walked with my brother, and Mr. Piers and Meriton, to St. Mary's, where
my brother bore his testimony before a crowded audience, much increased by the
racers. Never have I seen a more attentive congregation. They did not let a word
slip them. Some of the Heads stood up the whole time, and fixed their eyes on
him. If they can endure sound doctrine like his, he will surely leave a blessing
behind him.*

[* The sermon which Mr. John Wesley preached on this occasion is entitled,
"Scriptural Christianity," and is numbered IV. in his collected Works {Jackson}
as well as in the Bicentennial Edition of the Works.--EDIT.]

The Vice-Chancellor sent after him, and desired his notes; which he sealed up,
and sent immediately.

We walked back in form, the little band of us four, for of the rest durst none
join himself to us. I was a little diverted at the coyness of an old friend, Mr.
Wells, who sat just before me, but took great care to turn his back upon me all
the time, which did not hinder my seeing through him. At noon my brother set out
for London, and I for Bristol.

Sun., August 26th. I gave the sacrament at Kingswood. In the afternoon I
expounded the woman of Canaan. Great was the cry after Jesus. Many a soul fell
at his feet, and said, "Lord, help me."

Mon., August 27th. I administered the sacrament to our sister B., triumphing
over death. We were all partakers of her joy.

I was comforted with three of our brethren from Wednesbury, who brought us news
that God has given them rest from all their enemies round about them. When it is
most for His glory and their good, they shall be tried again by persecution, and
again praise God in the fires.

Fri., August 31st. I passed a blessed hour in intercession for the Church of
England. Surely they that mourn for her shall rejoice with her, when the Lord
doth bring again Sion.

I rode to Bath, and preached Jesus Christ to our own Society, and many
strangers. For two hours after, I was comforted with our children, and found how
good a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in unity.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 14: SEPTEMBER 2 - DECEMBER 30, 1745
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

September 2 - December 30, 1745

Sun., September 2d. I received the sacrament at the college. I met the Society,
and Jesus in the midst. Scarce a soul among us but was moved, as their tears or
rejoicings witnessed. Many could truly say, "Our fellowship is with the Father,
and with the Son."

Tues., September 4th. I waited most of the day at the Passage for our sister
Jones, and her little ones. They reached our side at last, through perils of
water.

Sun., September 9th. I rode, in heavy rain, to Churchhill, with Mr. Sh. The
Justice threatened him with terrible things, in case I preached. Many poor
people ventured to hear, while I cried, "Behold the Lamb of God, that taketh
away the sin of the world." Out of the abundance of my heart my mouth spake.
When I had ended, Mr. Justice called out, and bade them pull me down. He had
stood at s distance, striving to raise a mob; but not a man would stir at his
bidding. Only one behind struck me with a stone. While I was in my prayer, he
cried again, "Pull him down." I told him, I had nothing now to do but to pray
for him. He answered, "I have nothing to do with prayer." "So I suppose, Sir,"
said I; "but we have." He came up, and laid hold on my gown; but I stepped down,
to save him trouble. He told me he was a Justice of Peace. "Then, Sir," said I,
"I reverence you for your office' sake; but must not neglect my own, which is,
to preach the Gospel." "I say," said the Justice and Captain, "it is an unlawful
assembly." "Be so good, then," I replied, "as to name the law or Act of
Parliament we break." He answered, (unhappily enough,) "The Waltham Act." "How
so, Sir" I asked: "I am in my proper habit, and you see none here in disguise."
He insisted I should not preach there. I told him I had license to preach
throughout England and Ireland, by virtue of my Master's degree. "That I know,
Sir," said he; "and am sorry for it. I think you are Fellow of a college, too."
"Yes, Sir," I answered, "and a gentleman too; and as such should be glad to wait
upon you, and to have a little conversation with you yourself." He answered, "he
should be glad of it too; for I had behaved more like a gentleman than any of
them." I had charged the people to say nothing, but go quietly home: so Mr.
Justice and I parted tolerable friends.

I rode three miles farther to Mr. Star's, where I preached the next morning to
many listening sinners, who pressed me much to come again.

Thur., September 18th. I rejoiced to hear of the triumphant death of our sister
Marsh, in London, whose last breath was spent in prayer for me. None of our
children die without leaving us a legacy. I received it this evening in the
answer of her prayer. The word was as a fire, and as a hammer. The rocks were
broken in pieces, particularly an hardened sinner, who withstood me some time
before he was struck down. Many were melted down: some testified their then
receiving the atonement.

Sun., September 16th. I displayed, from Isai. xxxv., to our colliers, the
glorious privileges of the Gospel; and the wilderness and solitary place was
glad for them. My brother Thompson assisted in administering; and was, as he
expressed it, on the highest round of Jacob's ladder.

I preached again at Churchill, and called, to above two thousand souls, "Ho,
every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters." They expressed much
satisfaction in the joyful tidings of a Saviour from sin.

Mon., September 17th. It being our thanksgiving-day, I read John Nelson's case,
a plain accomplishment of the promise, "I will give you a mouth and wisdom,
which none of your adversaries shall be able to resist."

Fri., September 21st. I read the Society my brother's account of poor Mr. W.;
and the Lord was much among us, humbling and comforting our hearts.

Sun., September 23d. I preached at five in the Horsefair; gave the sacrament at
Kingswood; baptized a child of Felix Farley's; preached again in the wood; rode
and preached in Bristol; returned to our love-feast among the colliers; and,
near midnight, slept with my brother Thompson, in the Horse-fair.

Mon., September 24th. I set out for London; blundered in the dark night to a
little village beyond Maimsbury. It was no great inconvenience that we found
neither bed nor victuals.

Tues., September 25th. I preached at Wycombe; and the next day at our chapel by
the Seven-Dials. The first scripture I met was Jer. xx. 7--10, &c.; and never
have I more felt the power of God's word. Prayer is made for me by my friends, I
know and feel; for I have not enjoyed so great liberty for years past. This is
to prepare me for farther work, and farther sufferings.

I talked with a serious brother, who desired my answer to the many horrid
scandals T. W. has raised on me. I simply denied them all, which was all the
satisfaction I could give him till that day; and he desired no more.

I preached to a thronged audience on, "These are they that came out of great
tribulation." The Lord greatly comforted our hearts; and again at the Society;
where I forbore mentioning Mr. W., but appointed all who had been troubled by
any reports concerning me or my brother, to call on me the next day.

Fri., September 28th. I expounded Paul's shipwreck; and had great faith that the
Lord will give us all that sail in the ship with us. I gave the sacrament to
several sick.

At the time of conference, among others, a poor backsliding child came to me,
who had been led away by the lies of T.W. She fell at my feet, asking pardon of
God and me. O how easy and delightful is it to forgive one that says, "I
repent!" Lord, grant me power as freely to forgive them who persist to injure
me!

Sat., September 29th. I administered the sacrament to our sick but happy sister
Burnet, with great envy of her condition.

Sun., September 80th. I assisted my brother in giving it to the whole Society. I
gathered another stray sheep.

Wed., October 10th. I took horse with N. Salthouse, and came with the next night
to Markfield, half dead through pain and fatigue.

Fri., October 12th. I preached in the church, convincingly, as I afterwards
heard; and rode in great pain to D. I met my old friend Dr. Byrom, and lost an
hour in dispute about his sacred mystics. I lay down at eleven in my clothes, as
usual, but could not rest.

I talked with a friend concerning the conspiracy hatching against me at London;
who advised me to keep silence, andleave the matter to God.

Mon., October l5th. I proclaimed liberty to the captives, and deeply offended
some pleaders for German, instead of Christian, liberty. But whether they will
hear, or whether they will forbear, I have spoken the truth, I have paid my
debt, and delivered my own soul. A woman confessed she then received the sense
of her pardon.

Wed., October 17th. I hardly held out to Nottingham, and the next day to
Sheffield. I lay down for an hour, and recovered strength to preach, "That I may
know him, and the power of his resurrection." The word was not bound, or weak,
like me.

Fri., October 19th. I had a woful journey to Epworth.

Sun., October 21st. I met the Society twice, and preached thrice, in spite of my
body.

Mon., October 22d. I preached at Ferry in the room whence John Downes had been
dragged away for a soldier. I found a great blessing in the cluster there. I
lodged at Sikehouse; and the next day, Tues., October 23d, rejoiced among my
brethren in Birstal. Here they have been sifted like wheat by Mr. Viney. They
received him upon my brother's recommendation, (whose unhappiness it is still to
set the wolf to keep the sheep,) and he has served them a trick: bringing them
off their animal love for their Pastors, their prayers, fastings, works,
holiness. He had well-nigh destroyed the work of God, when John Nelson returned
from his captivity.

Wed., October 24th. I preached at Leeds, from, "As for thee, by the blood of thy
covenant I have sent up thy prisoners out of the pit." Here the great blessing
is. One, as far as can yet be discerned, received forgiveness: all were
comforted or convinced.

Thur., October 25th. I preached at Bradford, on, "This is he that came by water
and by blood." The whole congregation was in a flame. Surely God hath a great
work to do among this people. I met the Birstal Society, whom Mr. Viney had
almost quite perverted; so that they laughed at all fasting, and self-denial,
and family prayer, and such-like works of the law. They were so alienated by
that cunning supplanter, that they took no notice of John Nelson when he came
back; for all that, Viney taught them, was animal love.

Sun., October 28th. I preached in the street at Leeds, no man disturbing me, on,
"He that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved."

I preached on Birstal-hill to a great multitude, "Watch ye, stand fast in the
faith, quit yourselves like men, be strong." I rebuked them sharply who had
walked contrary; and the spirit of contrition fell upon them. It was a blessed
mourning, and continued at the Society. Then first my heart was enlarged, and my
faith returned for these poor shattered sheep. They confessed their sin, and God
showed himself faithful and just. Our lovefeast began with sorrow, but ended
with joy. The Lord received our petitions, and assured us in prayer that the
plague was stayed.

Mon., October 29th. I took leave in those words, "Finally, brethren, farewell:
be perfect," &e.

Tues., October 30th. After much wandering, I came by night half starved to our
inn; and the next day to Newcastle.

Tues., November 6th. I expounded Acts iii. at Biddicks,. and found much life
among this poor people. Many of them have received forgiveness, chiefly under
the prayer of one of the brethren raised up to serve them.

I rebuked the Society at Newcastle for their slackness, and offences of various
kinds. I gave notice that I should begin next morning to examine them, and put
out every disorderly walker.

Thur. evening, November 8th. I took my leave of Tanfield in Rev. vii.: "These
are they that came out of great tribulation," &c.; and the Lord was greatly with
us. I could not finish my discourse in less than two hours.

Fri., November 9th. I proceeded with the classes. It was high time to purge
them. Through their own negligence, and that of their late teachers, many were
turning back into Egypt.

I spent the night in watching and prayer; found the Lord returning to his
people.

I retired to read my letters from London. I offered up myself to the divine
disposal. I met with Psalm cxliv.; then with Balak's hiring Balaam to curse
Israel. I went down to the congregation, where the Lord answered for himself. I
sent an account to the brethren at London :--

"My dearest Brethren,--Last night I was informed that the Philistines shouted
against me, and the Spirit of the Lord came mightily upon us. To Him give all
the glory, that I find my heart so enlarged toward you, as never before. Now I
can truly say,' Ye are not straitened in me.' All my pining desires after rest
are vanished, and I am at last content to do what is more than dying for you,
even to live for you, and suffer out my time. Here, then, I give up myself your
servant for Christ's sake, to wait upon you till all are gathered home. Where ye
go I will go; and where ye lodge I will lodge; where ye die will I die, and
there will I be buried. Neither shall death itself part you and me.

"Such a night of consolation as the last I have seldom known. Our souls were
filled with faith and prayer, and knit to yours in love unchangeable. Lift up
holy hands, that I may approve myself a true Minister of Jesus Christ in all
things."

Sun., November 11th. This evening I heard of poor Mr. Broughtoh's zeal; but
shall not prosecute after his example.

Mon., November 12th. I preached, "The Lord hath said unto my Lord, Sit down on
my right hand ;" and triumphed in his kingly power. At Wickham I spake of the
length, and breadth, and depth, and height of the love of Christ which passes
knowledge. He extended peace to us as a river. The word was with equal power at
Newcastle.

Thur., November 15th. I passed an hour with my dear keelmen at the hospital, who
are cruelly treated by their masters for the Gospel's sake.

In the evening I preached at Bumup-Field, between Tan field and Spen, on,
"Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world." I met the
flourishing Society, and was much refreshed a second time. I returned to
Newcastle, and strongly pressed them to constant prayer. I see plainly it
is--pray, or perish.

Sat., November 17th. Now, indeed, the rains descend, and the floods come, and
the winds blow and beat upon the house. I received a letter from C. G., at D.,
half staggered by the boldness of my accusers. God reigneth over the
Heathen,--this is my comfort; and beneath me are the everlasting arms.

At noon I set out for Biddicks. The snow had made the roads almost impassable
for horses. I followed N. Salthouse on foot. I dwelt on my old subject, "These
are they that came out of great tribulation." For above an hour all were in
tears. Another blessed hour was spent in like manner with the Society.

Sun., November 18th. I enlarged on that word, "A soldier pierced his side," &c.
We looked upon Him, and could have continued looking and mourning till He
appeared in the air.

I walked to Sunderland, and back again. The storm of hail and snow was so
violent, that I was often going to lay me down in the road, unable either to
walk or stand.

Mon., November 19th. I brought back a wandering sheep, who had forfeited her
pardon by unforgivingness. I received comfort, and wept for joy at the
prosperity of our Bristol children, which I heard of in several letters. I
walked over the fields to Wickham: the snow was in most places above our knees.
After preaching I set out for Horsley, in most bitter weather. I rode and
walked, till I could do neither, yet got to Horsley by night; but my jaw was
quite stiflened and disabled by the snow. I lay down, and got a little strength
to preach.

Tues., November 20th. I waded back to Newcastle by one; ofttimes up to my middle
in snow.

I rode, or rather walked, to Plessy, and preached, "It is finished."

Thur., November 22d. I got back to Newcastle, and thence to Wickham, where I
spoke of that great and terrible day of the Lord. Many trembled, and some
rejoiced in hope of the glory of God. I rode thence to Spen, being so feeble
that I could not walk; yet I was forced to it the last mile, being almost
starved to death in the next to impassable ways. I was led, I know not how, by
the brethren, up to the knees in snow, the horses ofttimes sinking up to their
shoulders.

I was surprised at the great number got together in such a season. They did not
come in vain; for the Lord comforted their hearts abundantly, and mine also.
These were all gathered by John Brown, a simple man whom the Lord has
wonderfully raised up for his work.

Sun., November 25th. The devil's children made s great disturbance in the time
of preaching. I stood on the stairs, and took up the Society one by one; while
the mob were ready to tear them in pieces. Satan, one would think, foresaw the
blessing we should have together.

Tues., November 27th. At Biddicks we had close fellowship with Him in his
sufferings, while He cried, "Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by"

I returned, praying, to Newcastle, but almost perished with cold. In the word
the Spirit was poured out upon us from on high, and bore down all before it as s
mighty flood.

Wed., November 28th. The whole congregation were again broken down by prayer. I
put out of the Society all the disorderly walkers; who are, consequently, ready
to make affidavit of whatever Mr. Broughton pleases. I prayed without ceasing
most of this day.

Mr. Erakine called on me. I preached, "In the world ye shall have tribulation:
but be of good cheer," &c. We had peace in Him, in spite of the disturbance of
Satan's children.

Thur., November 29th. I preached by one of our children dying in the Lord, with
tears, and strong desires of going in her place.

Fri., November 80th. Mr. Erakine left me, but not before he had much
strengthened my hands in the Lord. In the evening the waves so lifted up their
voice, that we could only sing for half an hour. The most violent of the rioters
had been two of our own Society.

Tues., December 4th. An hour before preaching-time the mob were so violent, that
we thought there could be no preaching that night. They came nigh to break the
door.

I began speaking abruptly without a text; and God gave me strong words, that
stilled the madness of the people. Neither was there any breath of opposition
during the Society.

Fri., December 7th. My subject at our watchnight was, "Christ also suffered,
leaving us an example." Toward the end, the power of the Lord dissolved us all
into tears.

Sun., December 9th. I preached on, "Awake, awake, put on strength, O arm of the
Lord ;" and he did wonderfully answer us in that same hour. I was forced to walk
to Burnup-Field with my sprained leg, through the extreme cold. I expounded
Isai. xxxv. In the evening our enemies at Newcastle were restrained while I
besought them to repent, and believe the Gospel.

Tues., December 11th. I had asked, that at midnight I might rise and praise Him,
because of his righteous judgments; and was waked exactly at twelve: prayed a
few minutes, and slept again in peace. I rose again at four; prayed earnestly,
aria almost rejoiced: without light or fire, yet felt no cold. At five I
preached on, "Whatsoever things ye ask in prayer, believe that ye receive them,
and ye shall have them." We were carried out in fervent prayer for ourselves and
the whole nation. I visited Walter Brass, on a bed of sickness. He was once of
the Society, but lately turned scoffer and disturber of the word. The Lord hath
now set his misdeeds before him, and he cries out vehemently for mercy. Another
rioter, J. Wilson, is humbled in like manner; in immediate answer to our prayer
last night.

I conferred with a sincere person, who had been turned out of the way by the
vain boastings of some whose life contradicted their profession.

In the evening we found a mighty spirit of prayer among the bands, and earnestly
cried for the blotting out of all our sins against love.

Wed., December 12th. I rose again at midnight, and prayed with more life than
before. John Nelson came.

Thur., December 13th. I admitted twenty new members. I took my leave in Acts xx.
It was a solemn time of prayer and love.

Fri., December 14th. I set out, with N. Salthouse, in the severe frost; and on
Sun., December 16th, arrived safe at Epworth.

Mon., December 17th. I wrote thus to a friend :-- "My greatest trouble is, that
I have innocently brought such a burden upon my friends, especially one: neither
can I conceive it possible that this trouble should be wholly removed here. The
joint may perhaps be set, but the halting will continue till I come to the land
where all things are forgotten.

"God, who hath known my soul in adversity, causes me also to know it. That He
loves me, I can no more doubt than of his being. He has likewise given me to
love others with a pure love; particularly one person, from whom I never expect
or desire an)' farther communication of good, than I do from my mother, or other
spirits of just men made perfect. And, however Providence may work, I mean never
more to see that person (if without sin I may forbear) till we stand together at
the judgment-seat." *

[* The following hymn, it would appear, was written upon this occasion :-- "O my
Galilean King, Can I glory in this shame Can I this dishonour bring As a
suffering for thy Name ] Tues., December 18th. I expounded Rev. vii. All were in
tears: all were comforted.

Wed., December 19th. I rode to Sikehouse; and thence to our brother Pindar's:
Thursday, December 20th, to Birstal.

Sun., December 28d. I parted with our brethren in Lord, thou know'st, and thou
alone, All our hearts to thee are known. "Naked, and without disguise, In thy
sight my spirit stands; Have I not from outward vice Wash'd in innocence my
hands, From the great transgression free Lord, I dare appeal to thee. "Inwardly,
like other men, Wholly born in sin I am; Only thou didst still restrain For the
honour of thy Name; Kept by thine Almighty grace, Thee I render all the praise.
"Nought have I whereof to boast, Only sin to me belongs, Scorn of the Philistine
host, Subject of the drunkard's songs, Mark of Pharisaic zeal, All the virtuous
rage of hell. "Master, is it not for thee If I suffer for thy cause, Bless the
sacred infamy, Crown the scandal of thy cross Now the peaceful answer give, Let
me now thy love receive. "Me if thou hadst never sent, Satan's strongest holds
to' o'erthrow, Would he thus his malice vent, Stir up all his powers below, Make
me as his children black Would he his own kingdom shake "Lord, my time is in thy
hand: Judged in man's unrighteous days Let me in thy judgment stand; When the
wicked melt away, Vindicate thy servant there, Clear me at the last great bar.
Leeds, commending them to God, and to the word of his grace. There was a general
mourning, as if I was taking my last leave. The blessing of the Lord still
followed us, both at Morley and at Birstal.

Fri., December 28th. I preached at Sheffield and Nottingham on my journey; and
this evening was refreshed by our brother Hogg and Butts, who met me at St.
Alban's.

Sat., December 29th. We continued in prayer from three to four; then took horse,
with joyful confidence and desire, to see London. By seven we entered the
Foundery. I read prayers at the chapel, and preached from Isal. li., with great
enlargement. I received much spiritual strength and comfort in the sacrament.

Sun., December 30th. My brother read prayers; I preached on," He shall save his
people from their sins." At night on, "How beautiful upon the mountains are the
feet of him that bringeth glad tidings!" God gave testimony to his word, and
endued my soul with more strength and boldness than ever.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 15: JANUARY 4 - APRIL 28, 1745
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

January 4 - April 28, 1745

FRIDAY, January 4th, 1745. All were melted into gracious tears at the sacrament.
I heard of one who had lately received the seal of forgiveness under me, when I
was more than usually dead. I expounded John i. at Short's-gardens, and the
power of the Lord was present: our old friend Keen was broken to pieces by it.

Sun., January 13th. I visited a sister, who walks through the valley of the
shadow of death, and fears no evil. I tasted the sweet consolation and
blessedness of tears. I have found these few last days more comfort, both in
preaching and prayer, than for some years. Is not our God a very present help in
time of trouble

In much distress at the altar, I cast mine eye on that word, "It is good for me
to have been in trouble." My heart was full of prayer. At last I broke out into
tears and strong cries, and all with me. It was indeed a glorious time of
visitation.

Sat., January 19th. I prayed with our brother Grey, ready for the Bridegroom,
and rejoicing in hope of a speedy dissolution. I preached at the chapel, on,
"Awake, awake, put on strength, O arm of the Lord ;" and found, both in the
word, and in prayer, and at the altar, the double blessing which now continually
attends us.

Sat., January 26th. Mr. Erskine came to me at Short's-gardens with a message
which the Bishop of London had sent to L. H.,* "that, if I would come to him,
and declare my innocency, touching the scandals, and take the sacrament upon it,
he would desire no farther satisfaction, but himself clear me." I immediately
consented, and sent my brother advice of it.

[* Probably Lady Huntingdon.--EDIT]

Sun., January 27th. I paid my last visit to our poor unstable brother Cowper;
who is now so holy in Christ, as to say, "I renounce the doctrine which your
brother preaches, and trample it under my feet, as a doctrine of devils."

I discoursed on, "These are they that came out of great tribulation." Both by
the word and at the sacrament the Lord answered for himself.

I buried a sister, who departed in the Lord. I called the multitude at the
Foundery, "Come, for all things are now ready." I met the bands; and a solemn,
mournful assemly it was. I could speak, sing, pray for nothing but death. We
mixed our tears and souls together in that love which death cannot violate.

Fri., February 1st. At our watchnight I described the new Jerusalem; (Rev. xxi.
;) and great was our rejoicing before the Lord.

Sun., February 3d. At the sacrament and among the bands I was enabled to pour
out my soul in prayer, and carried them all with me to the throne of grace.

Sun., February 10th. I received the never-failing blessing at the sacrament. Our
prayer, after it, always opens heaven.

Sun., February 17th. I was strengthened by a zealous Quaker, who informed me he
had received the Spirit of adoption in hearing me .a year ago, and has walked in
the light from that time to this.

Wed., February 20th. In asking, st the chapel, "Is there no balm in Gilead" I
found, with many others, that there was; and a good Physician too, whose power
was even then present to heal.

Sun., February 24th. We had the spirit of prayer in the sacrament, as usual. The
word at night had great effect. My subject was, the returning prodigal.

Tues., February 26th. I gave the sacrament to one on Saffron-hill; anti found
faith that the Lord was at. work. Going down, they asked me to see another dying
in the room below. As I entered, I heard her make confession of the faith which
she received that moment, as she had told those about her she should; and that
she could not die in peace till she saw me. She was full of triumphant joy, and
said to me, "I am going to paradise: it will not be long before you follow me."
My soul was filled with her consolation.

Sat., March 2d. At the chapel I expounded, "Thus saith the high and lofty One,
that inhabiteth eternity ;" and He covered us with a covering of his Spirit.

Sun., March 3d. Our hearts were bowed down before the Lord, both in the word and
sacrament.

Sat., March 9th. I dined at our brother Arvin's, just after his wife had taken
her flight to paradise.

Sun., March 10th. I expounded the woman of Canaan; and was carried out after the
sacrament in strong intercession for my departed friends. One of them was there,
unknown to me, but went out before my prayer.

Wed., March 13th. God gave me strong words at the chapel, against the Antinomian
delusion.

Sat., March 16th. I spake with one of the Society, lately a Papist, who is much
haunted by her old friends, especially her confessor, who thunders out anathemas
against her; and threatens to burn me,--if he could catch me at Rome. I sent my
respects to the gentleman, and offered to talk with him before her, at my own
lodgings, or wherever he pleased; but received no answer.

Thur., March 21st. I expounded Isal. xxxv. Many of our brethren from the
Tabernacle were present. Our Lord did not send us empty away; but applied the
word of his grace to our hearts.

Sun. evening, March 24th. I set out for Bristol with T. Butts. We lodged on
Monday night in Newbury; on Tuesday, March 26th, came to Mrs. Gotley's, at Avon,
and the next day to Bristol.

My subject was, "Thy sun shall no more go down by day," &c. The Lord sanctified
our meeting; and we were comforted by our mutual faith.

Sun., March 31st. At five I preached in the room; at eight in Kingswood, on the
new Jerusalem. I administered the sacrament to all the Society; and the God, the
consolation of Israel, visited us. The whole congregation were moved to cry
after him, either through sorrow or through joy.

I rode to Conham. Mr. Graves read prayers in Mr. Wane's chapel. I bade them
"lift up the hands that hung down, and strengthen the feeble knees." The word
did not return void. I walked back to the colliers, and exhorted them to adorn
the Gospel; then to Baptist-mills, where the children of the devil fled before
the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. At our love-feast in Bristol,
I spoke of the fruits of faith, in strong scriptural words. Sarah Goslin, the
mother of our Antinomians, was forced to fly for her life. It was a blessed
opportunity. The Lord mightily confirmed his word; and thereby ministered his
consolations.

Wed., April 3d. I preached at Wrexal, and found the bread I had cast upon the
water, after many days. Several of my old hearers from Bradford were present.
One caught hold of me, and cried, "Blessed be the day that ever I saw your face.
This was the man, under God, that first opened my eyes." Another (Mrs. Taylor)
now declared, she had received forgiveness in hearing me five years ago. I
preached Christ crucified; and we rejoiced as in the days that are past. I
returned, with joy and comfort, to Bath, and exhorted them, "Hold fast that ye
have already till I come."

Thur., April 4th. I rode to Coleford, a place of colliers, lately discovered;
and preached in the church-yard, on a tomb-stone. The church would not have
contained a quarter of the congregation. I pointed them to "the Lamb of God, who
taketh away the sin of the world." The poor people followed me to Mr. Flower's,
where we wrestled two or three hours in prayer, and would not let Him go, except
He blessed us.

Fri., April 5th. I read prayers and preached in the church, crowded within and
without. Many followed me to Chilcompton. There I called, on above a thousand
gasping souls, "Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters." I began
again and again, after I had, as I thought, concluded.

I returned to Bristol; was informed that one, lately of our Society, has
declared, he will "make affidavit he himself saw my brother administer extreme
unction to a woman, and give her a wafer, and say, that was her passport to
heaven." Sun., April 7th. I found the great blessing after the sacrament, an
ordinance which God always magnifies, and honours with his special presence. I
prayed by our sister Rogers, just on the wing for paradise. It was a solemn
season at the Society, while I spake of death, and the glory which shall follow.

Tues., April 9th. I rode to town, and preached at the Foundery, with an enlarged
heart, "Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon."

Fri., April 12th. At the chapel, all the congregation looked upon Him they have
pierced, and mourned.

Easter-day, April 14th. With the word, the Spirit of Him that raised Jesus from
the dead came mightily upon us. For more than half an hour He cried in our
hearts. At the sacrament, also, which the whole Society partook of, we all
found, more or less, the power of his resurrection. So again at our love-feast,
we rejoiced together, and felt that the Lord was risen indeed.

Tues., April 16th. I baptized a woman among the Leaders; who received the
justifying baptismal grace.

We kept the octave, communicating every day; and the Lord never sent us away
without a blessing.

Sat., April 20th. The power of the Highest overshadowed us, when met in the
evening to bewail our sins against light, and pray for a fresh pardon. Most of
this week I have spent in confirming the wavering; and God hath blessed me in my
deed.

Sun., April 21st. While I was declaring, "This is he that came by water and by
blood," the Spirit bore strong witness with many hearts. One testified her then
receiving the atonement. At the sacrament we prayed in faith, that the sins of
the revolting children might be retained, that is, that, while the guilt and
power lasted, the misery might last, and they might not be suffered to soothe
themselves with a fancied happiness.* The Lord was with us in the great power of
his love.

The cloud stayed upon us when met in band; and they received my solemn warning
of the approaching judgments.

[* The same sentiment Mr. Charles Wesley expressed in the following stanzas :--
"O wouldst thou break the fatal snare Of carnal self-security, And let them feel
the wrath they bear, And let them groan their want of thee, Robb'd of their
false pernicious peace, Stripp'd of their fancied righteousness. "Long as the
guilt of sin shall lust, Them in its misery detain; Hold their licentious
spirits fast, Bind them with their own nature's chain, Nor ever let the
wanderers rest, Till lodged again in Jesu's Breast." --EDIT.]

Mon., April 22d. I gave the sacrament yesterday to two prisoners of hope; and
twice to-day, to two dying believers, who can never die.

Wed., April 24th. I recovered one out of the paw of the Antinomian lion. This
whole week I have gone on treading him under my feet, through the power of the
serpent-bruiser.

Sun., April 28th. I expounded Matt. xxv., that flail of Antinomianism.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 16: MAY 5 - AUGUST 26, 1745
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 5 - August 26, 1745

Sun., May 5th. I preached from I Peter ii. 12: "Having your conversation honest
among the Gentiles, that whereas they speak against you as evil-doers, they may,
by your good works which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of
visitation." I warned them of that day, already begun, and of that fiery trim
approaching.

At the Foundery I expounded Ezek. ix. A great cry followed. Surely there were
many present who have the mark in their foreheads. The Lord increase their
number!

Wed., May 8th. The fast-day. I expounded Zeph. i. 2, then Joel ii., and lastly
those awful words of God to Ezekiel: "Though Noah, Daniel, and Job were in it,
as I live, saith the Lord, they should but deliver their own souls."

Tues., May 21st. I began examining the classes with my brother, and rejoiced in
the success of our past labours. Amidst all the rage and havoc of Satan at the
Tabernacle, the plague has not come nigh our dwelling.

Fri., May 31st. I visited, at her own desire, a Roman Catholic gentlewoman, at
Islington, who had refused her Priest, and would have none but my brother or me.
She readily gave up her own merits, (which she owned was hell,) and the merits
of all the saints, for those of Jesus Christ, her only hope, Mediator, and
Saylout. I prayed in faith, and left her not far from the kingdom of heaven.

We kept a watchnight. Dear Howel Harris I carried into the desk; and we sang
together, and shouted for joy, till morning.

Tues., June 4th. I baptized three adults; who all confessed the ordinance a seal
of the covenant of forgiveness.

Tues., June 11th. I was much revived by the sight of M. Davis's mother,
departing in peace. For seventy years she lived, if it may be called life, a
stranger to the covenant of promise. For these two last years, since faith came
by hearing, she has never had a doubt or fear; but walked with Christ, and
adorned the Gospel. Now she longs to go see him face to face.

Wed., June 12th. Going to bed at M. Witham's, I could not rest, but must needs go to the other end of the town. In Holborn I found the reason,---a poor man, and countryman, challenged me, who had been converted by occasional hearing us, but, through neglect of the means, had fallen from his first love, and into poverty. I exhorted him to return to God, gave him somewhat, and parted. The next day he spent in seeking me everywhere, to restore a guinea I had given him by mistake.

Sun., June 16th. I expounded Elijah's flight, and pining desire to die: we were
strengthened by his weakness. My brother Taylor read prayers, and assisted at
the truly blessed sacrament. In the evening also, we had the shout of a King in
the midst of us, as at the beginning.

Mon., June 17th. I preached at Brentford in our way to Bristol. The moment our
Society met, Jesus appeared in the midst, and we lay an happy hour, weeping and
rejoicing, at his feet.

Wed., June 19th. Three miles on this side Salisbury, a still sister came out to
meet, and try her skill upon, me. But, alas! it was labour lost! I knew the
happy sinner, and all her paces.

I found my sister as a rock in the midst of the waves. Mr. Hall's Society had
all left the Church, and mocked and persecuted her for not leaving it. Many
pressed me to preach; but I answered them, "My heart was not free to it." At
four I set out with my sister; and reached Bristol in the afternoon of the next
day.

Fri., June 21st. I sent an account of our affairs here to a friend :--" The work
of God goes on successfully. Great is the constancy of them that believe.
Neither error nor sin can shake them. Several, since I left this place, have
witnessed a good confession in death, particularly a girl of thirteen, and an
old sinner of threescore. We had expelled him the Society for drunkenness; and
he went on sinning, and repenting, and sinning again, till God laid his
chastening hand upon him. After a great agony, he found redemption in the blood
of Jesus. He lay some time rejoicing, and testifying the grace of Christ to the
chief of sinners. When one said, 'Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord,' he
replied, interrupting him, ' Even so, saith the Spirit in me.' To another, ' I
am just entering the haven on a broken piece of the ship.'

"I am just come from giving the sacrament to a young woman, rejoicing in death,
with joy unspeakable. The day before my first visit, the Lord revealed himself
in her. Her soul seemed all desire and love, ' ready to go this moment,' as she
often testified, yet willing to tarry the Lord's leisure, or even to recover, if
it were his will.

"I have observed that all our people, without exception, be they ever so dark or
weak before, when they come to die, recover their confidence. Would to God every
soul, of every Christian denomination, might witness the same confession of
eternal life in them, when they turn their faces to the wall!"

Sun., June 23d, was a day much to be remembered. I preached to our colliers on
Jer. xxxi. I; and received strong faith for the desolate Church of England.

In the sacrament, the spirit of grace and supplication came down, and we prayed
after God, that it might reach all our absent brethren. The backsliders we never
forget at such gracious opportunities. Near four hours we were employed in doing
this; and not one soul, I am persuaded, thought it long.

I had just time to reach Conham chapel by two. From those words, "I will that
they may behold my glory," while I was speaking of our Lord's appearing, we were
alarmed with the loudest clap of thunder I ever heard. I thought it must have
cleft the house. Most of the congregation shrieked out, as if the day of the
Lord were come.

A thought darted into my heart as quick as the lightning, "What, if it should be
the day of judgment" I was filled immediately with faith, stronger than death,
and rejoiced in hope of the glory of God. The same spirit rested on all the
faithful, while I broke out into singing,- "So shall the Lord the Saviour come,
And lightnings round his chariot play: Ye lightnings, fly to make him room, Ye
glorious storms, prepare his way!"

I went on for half an hour describing that final scene. The heart of every
person present, I believe, either rejoiced or trembled. A mixed cry of horror
and triumph was heard, till I dismissed them with the blessing.

Afterwards we heard that an house, on one side our chapel, was almost
demolished, both roof and walls, by the thunder-clap; the lead of the windows
melted, and six persons struck down to the ground. On the other side of us, a
gibbet was split into a thousand pieces.

Sun., June 30th. I preached our sister Rogers's funeral sermon; whose blessed
life and death were of a piece.

Wed., July 3d. I took horse for London. The first night I preached at
Cirencester; the two next at Evesham, where I found the Society increased both
in grace and number. I was welcomed to London, on Saturday evening, with the
joyful news of T. Maxfield's deliverance.

Sun., July 7th. I preached on Luke xxii. 34; and many, I would hope, were
stirred up to watch and pray.

Sun., July 14th. The Lord set to his seal while I explained, "Who art thou, O
great mountain before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain." We rejoiced in
steadfast hope of the precious sanctifying promises.

Mon., July 15th. The Lord comforted our hearts by the letters, and confirmed our
faith, that the work he is now reviving shall never be destroyed.

Sun., July 21st. In our prayer after the sacrament, the heavens dropped down
from above, nay, and the skies seemed even to pour down righteousness.

Mon., July 22d. I gave the sacrament to our sister H., who is coming to the
grave as a ripe shock of corn. A poor trembling, tempted soul she has been; but,
at the approach of death, all her fears are vanished; and she lies gasping for
the fulness of eternal life.

Thur., July 25th. I strongly exhorted the Society to constancy in the faith, and
fervency in prayer. Their hearts were melted much, if one may judge by their
tears.

Sun. evening, July 28th. I took leave of the Foundery in those words, which I
vehemently wished accomplished, "The redeemed of the Lord shall return, and come
with singing unto Sion."

Wed., July 31st. I joined with my brother to examine the Society at Bristol. Mr.
Gwynne, of Garth, accompanied us, and rejoiced greatly in the grace given them.

Thur., August let. We began our Conference with Mr. Hodgee, four of our own
Assistants, Herbert Jenkins, and Mr. Gwynne. We continued it five days, and
parted in great harmony and love.

Fri., August 2d. At the watchnight our souls were satisfied as with marrow and
fatness, while our mouth praised God with joyful lips.

Wed., August 7th. While I was speaking from those words, "The end of all things
is at hand," the Lord applied them to our hearts, and we felt the solemn weight
of things eternal.

He passed by us again in the bands, and showed us his goodness. For near two
hours we tasted the powers of the world to come, in solid, serious joy.

Sat., August 10th. I preached at Shepton-Mallet, where a great door is opening,
and there are many adversaries. One of the devil's drunken champions attempted
to disturb us; but my voice prevailed. They desired me to meet their little
Society at an unusual place, to disappoint the mob. I walked forward toward the
town, then turned back over the field, to drop the people, and, springing up a
rising ground, sprained or broke my leg, I knew not which; but I fell down when
I offered to set my foot to the ground. The brethren carried me to an hut, which
was quickly filled with the poor people. It was soon noised about the town that
I had broke my leg; some said my neck, and that it was a judgment upon me.

The principal man of the place, Mr. P., sent me a kind message, and his
bath-chair to bring me to his house. I thanked him, but declined his offer, on
account of my pain, which unfitted me for any company, except that of my best
friends,--the poor. With these I continued praying, singing, and rejoicing for
two hours. Their love quite delighted me. Happiest they that could come near to
do anything for me. When my strength was exhausted, they laid me on their bed,
the best they had; but I could not sleep for pain.

Sun., August 11th. I met the Society at six, and took in twenty new members.
About eight the Surgeon from Oakhill came, and found, in dressing my leg, that
it was not broke, but violently sprained. Many being come from far to hear the
word, I got the brethren to carry me out in a chair, which they set on a table,
and I preached, kneeling. I thought of Halyburton's best pulpit, which alone
seemed preferable to this. For near an hour I forgot my maim; and appointed to
preach again at Oakhill.

The brethren carried me thither by noon in Mr. P.'s chair. My congregation was
mostly Dissenters, not wise and rich, but poor and simple, and longing to be
taught the first elements of Christ's doctrine. They stood listening in the hard
rain, while I showed them "the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the
world." The word was not bound, but ran very swiftly through their hearts. For
an hour I preached kneeling as before, and felt no pain or weariness till it was
over: then my flesh shrunk at the twenty measured miles to Bristol. They set me
on the horse, and by night I performed the journey, but in such extreme pain as
I have not known, with all my broken bones and sicknesses.

Tues., August 18th. I preached from, "They that wait on the Lord shall renew
their strength ;" and then, confiding in the promise, went in my chair, and lay
at Mr. Wigginton's, by the water-side.

Between four and five next morning I was carried to Captain Philips's vessel,
which was filled with our own people chiefly. We spent the day in singing and
reading; and by six on Thursday morning, August 15th, landed at Cardiff. At
night, most of the gentry of the town were at the room. I laboured to trouble
the careless, as well as comfort the troubled, hearts.

Sun., August 18th. Our greatest persecutor lent his chair to carry me to Wenvo.
Indeed, the whole place at present seems turned towards us. But we do not depend
on this peace as lasting. I preached at Wenvo, from Heb. xii. 1, to a weeping
audience. My brothers Thomas and Hedges administered the sacrament.

The room at Cardiff was crowded with high and low. I invited them to come
thirsty to the waters. The same spirit was with us, as in the months that are
past. Our love-feast was a feast indeed!

Tues., August 20th. At the request of the prisoners, I had promised to preach in
the jail; but Mr. Michael Richards came first, and threatened and forbade the
jailer. If these souls perish for lack of knowledge, Mr. Michael Richards, not
I, must answer it in that day.

I was carried to Fonmon, with Mr. Hedges and Mrs. Jones. I once more met the
church in her house. We were all melted down by the fire of the word.

Wed., August 21st. This and every evening I got down to the chapel on my
crutches, and preached to the family, with fifty harvesters and others that came
from far.

Fri., August 28d. I wrote thus to my brother :-- "Once more hear my raven's
note,--and despise it. I look most assuredly, unless general repentance prevent
it, for the day of visitation. Whether my apprehensions have aught divine in
them, I never presume to say; neither am I concerned for the credit of my
prophecy, or conjecture; but none of you all will more rejoice at my proving
what you may call a false Prophet than I. For should I prove a true one, I
expect Balaam's fate. In great weariness of flesh and spirit I conclude. "Your
Mantis kakvn."

Sun., August 25th. Mr. Gwynne's servant came to show me the way to Garth; but
returned without me; my lameness still continuing, or rather increasing, by the
use of the British oil, which inflamed and swelled my foot exceedingly. Probably
it was the counterfeit sort.

Mon., August 26th. I admitted several into the Society. I continued preaching
twice a day the rest of the month.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 17: SEPTEMBER 1 - DECEMBER 29, 1745
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

September 1 - December 29, 1745

Sun., September 1st. I ventured to ride to church, where the Minister invited us
all to the sacrament next Sunday; and afterwards made proclamation in the
church-yard, that no stranger should be admitted. He might as well have excepted
me by name. But though I could not be admitted, a notorious drunkard was, as
Mrs. Jones and other eye-witnesses told me next Sunday. He made much disturbance
in the time of service, and was actually drunk when the Minister gave him the
sacrament.

Tues., September 3d. Mr. Gwynne and Mr. Philips, of Maesmynis, came to pay us a
Christian visit. We had sweet fellowship till the 6th instant; when they
departed without me, whom they came to fetch.

Fri., September 6th. At the hour of intercession we found an extraordinary power
of God upon us, and close communion with our absent brethren. Afterwards I
found, by letters from London, that it was their solemn fast-day. The night we
passed in prayer. I read them my heavy tidings out of the north.

"The lion is come up from his thicket, and the destroyer of the Gentiles is on
his way."

Sun., September 8th. The spirit of supplication was given us in the Society for
His Majesty, King George; and, in strong faith, we asked his deliverance from
all his enemies and troubles.

Mon., September 9th. My three weeks' delightful confinement ended, and I
returned to Cardiff:.

Wed., September 11th. I rose, after a restless night, with a fever upon me; but
was forced to take my bed again. How gladly would I have been taken from the
evil to come; but, alas I my sufferings are scarce begun.

Sat., September 14th. My fever left me, and my strength so far returned, that I
could sit an horse with one behind me. Almost as soon as we set out, my
supporter and I were thrown over the horse's head; but neither hurt. My lameness
was much mended by three or four days' rest.

Sun., September 22d. I met the poor shattered bands; and found the cause of
their decay. One of them had drunk into the Quakers' spirit, and got all their
form, which he laboured to bring into the Society. I preached at Wenvo, "That ye
may be found of him in peace ;" then at Fenmen, on that great and terrible day
of the Lord. His fear was mightily upon us; but at the Society his love
constrained and quite overpowered us. For two hours we wept before the Lord, and
wrestled for our Sodom. We shall hear of these prayers another day.

Mon., September 28d. Having been often importuned to preach at Cowbridge, this
morning I set out with sister Jones and others. The gentleman who had invited
and promised me the church, took care to be out of town; but left word that the
church-doors were open, and, if I pleased to preach there, no man would forbid
me. I did not choose to go in a clandestine manner; but sent to the
Church-wardens, who durst neither deny or grant leave. I therefore preached in a
large hall, over against the place where my brother had been stoned. Many
attended, and, I believe, were pricked at the heart.

Wed., September 25th. After a tedious and dangerous passage, I got to shore, and
soon after to Bristol. I heard the news confirmed, of Edinburgh being taken by
the rebels. I saw all around in deep sleep and security. I warned our children
with great affection. Our comforts, we expect, will increase with our danger.

Thur., September 26th. Tidings came that General Cope was cut off with all his
army. The room was crowded in the evening. I warned them, with all authority, to
flee to the mountains, escape to the strong tower, even the name of Jesus. We
seemed to have strong faith, that the Romish Antichrist shall never finally
prevail in these kingdoms.

Sun., September 29th. My subject at Kingswood was, "Because thou hast kept the
word of my patience, I will also keep thee in the hour of temptation," &c.; at
Bristol, "Fear God, and honour the King."

Tues., October 8th. Having left the Society fully warned, I rode to Bath, and
exhorted them also to meet God in the way of his judgments. At noon I preached
repentance and faith, at the Cross, to the people of Road. They drank in every
word. When I said, "Put away the evil of your doings," several cried out, "We
will, we will!" When I said, "Be drunk no more, swear no more," &e., they
answered, "I will not swear: I will not be drunk again, as long as I live." The
ale-house keepers and profligate young men are the most exemplary in their
repentance. I dined at the Squire's, who seemed amazed, and half converted, at
their change.

I preached at four to a barn full of simple, hungry, seeking souls. They sunk
under the hammer, and melted before the fire of the word.

Wed., October 9th. I met them again in the barn, and wept with them that wept.
All were stirred up, and made haste to escape into the ark, because of the
stormy wind and tempest.

I preached at Bearfield, after five years' absence, to many of my old hearers.
They received the word with all readiness of mind, and will be, I doubt not, a
people fearing God, and working righteousness.

After preaching in Bath, a woman desired to speak with me. She had been in our
Society, and in Christ; but lost her grace through the spirit of offence; left
the fellowship, and fell by little and little into the depth of vice and misery.
I called M. Naylor to hear her mournful account. She had lived some time at a
wicked house in Avon-street; confessed it was hell to her, to see our people
pass by to the preaching; knew not what to do, or how to escape. We bade her fly
for her life, and not once look behind her. M. Naylor kept her with herself till
the morning; and then I carried her with us in the coach to London; and
delivered her to the care of our sister Davey. Is not this a brand plucked out
of the fire

Sun., October 13th. I warned them earnestly, both at the chapel and the
Foundery, of the impending storm.

Thur., October 17th. We had twenty of our brethren from Flanders to dine with us
at the Foundery, and rejoiced in the distinguishing grace of God toward them.

Fri., October 18th. I expounded Jer. iii. at the chapel. Some endeavored to
disturb us, by throwing in a cracker; which many took for a gun discharged. In
one minute the people recovered their hurry, and I went on for another half hour
with double assistance.

Sat., October 26th. I dined at Mrs. R's.* The family concealed their fright
tolerably well. Mr. R. behaved with great civility. I foresee the storm my visit
will bring upon him.

[*Probably Mrs. Rich, the actress, whose husband was a proprietor of
Covent-garden theatre.--EDIT.]

Sun., November 3d. I found much life and solemn com fort among the bands.

Mon., November 4th. At M. Sparrow's I waited some days, to renew my strength.

Fri., November 8th. I preached first in Bexley church, then in the front of the
camp near Dartford. Many of the poor soldiers gave diligent heed to the word.
One of the most reprobate was pricked at the heart, and entered the Society.

Sat., November 9th. A regiment passing by our door, I took the opportunity of
giving each soldier a book. All, excepting one, received them thankfully.

Sun., November 10th. I expounded Psalm xlvi., with great enlargement. An officer
was present, and by his tears confessed the emotion of his heart. The same power
attended the word in the evening. (Zeph. ii.) It was a solemn assembly, while we
rejoiced in the release of an happy brother.

Mon., November 11th. We had some of our brethren of the army at the select
Society, and solemnly commended them to the grace of God, before they set out to
meet the rebels. They were without fear or disturbance, knowing the hairs of
their head are all numbered, and nothing can happen but by the determinate
counsel of God.

Sat., November 16th. I prayed with the penitents, all in tears.

Sun., November 17th. I brought back (with the extra-ordinary blessing of God)
two wandering sheep from the Germans.

Sat., November 23d. I finished examining the classes with my brother, and
rejoiced in their steadfastness.

Sat., November 30th. I prayed by Bridget Armstead, full of desire to be
dissolved. She sent for me some hours after. I found her in a great agony of
temptation. We prayed, and God arose, and all his enemies were scattered.

Sun., December lst. It was a season of love, a time of great refreshing, at the
sacrament.

Fri., December 6th. In reading my brother's last Appeal, I was drawn out into
fervent prayer for him, myself, and all the children whom God hath given us.

Mon., December 23d. I met my old friend J. G.* at my printer's, and appointed to
meet him to-morrow at Dr. Newton's. I brought my brother with me. I found the
Germans had quite estranged and stole away his heart; which, nevertheless,
relented, while we talked over the passages of our former friendship: but he
hardened himself against the weakness of gratitude. We could not prevail upon
him to meet us again.

[* Probably the Rev. John Gambold, who renounced his connexion with the Church
of England, and became a Bishop in the Moravian Church.--EDIT.]

Fri., December 27th. While I discoursed on that word, "The Spirit and the Bride
say, Come," the whole congregation seemed to hear and answer the divine call.

Sun., December 29th. I explained my commission, "To open their eyes, to turn
them from darkness to light," &c. An extraordinary power and blessing sealed the
word. One of my audience was the famous Mr. Chambers, the honest Attorney!


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 18: JANUARY 1 - APRIL 30, 1746
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

January 1 - April 30, 1746

Wed., January lst 1746. The Lord strengthened me at the chapel to stir up many
by that word of his, "Let it alone this year also."

Tues., January 7th. I found a blessing in the cluster at Deptford.

Fri., January 9th. I filled a coach with our friends; and, in spite of the
toothache, had a pleasant journey to Bristol.

Sun., January 12th. I gave the sacrament at Kingswood, and expressed the
vehement desires of our souls in mighty prayer. The word at night was blessed to
the quickening of many.

Tues., January 14th. I was much assisted in expounding Job xxiii.; and yet more
next morning, in those words, "It is of thy mercy that we are not consumed." I
found the old blessing and power at Weaver's-hall, while I put them in
remembrance of their first love, from Psalm cxxvi.

Sun., January 19th. At Baptist-Mills there was a great awakening of those that
had fallen asleep again; but in the Society the Lord stirred up his power in a
wonderful manner, and came to his house. While I was reproving them He gave
weight to the words; and for an hour and an half nothing was to be heard but
cries and tears, and strong resolutions to return unto the Lord.

Mon., January 20th. The same blessing we found at Bath, while the Spirit applied
the word, "He that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved."

Tues., January 21st. I preached from Isai. xxxv. at Road, and took the names of
near seventy of the Society.

Wed., January 22d. I preached at Bearfield, and Wrexal, in the barn, where we
never miss of our Lord's presence. Many women of Canaan eried after him, and
seemed resolved to take no denial.

Thur., January 23d. While I unfolded those precious promises of grace and glory,
John xvii., our Lord came down among us, and filled us with his consolations.

Wed., January 29th. The power of the Highest overshadowed us. All were dissolved
into that blessed mourning, so that we wept with the angel, and made
supplication, such as the Lord will hear.

Sun., February 2d. I had a blessed meeting with our London children at the
Lord's table.

Mon., February 3d. I opened our new chapel in Wapping, by preaching to a
numerous audience, from I Cor. xv. 1.

Tues., February 4th. I wrote my thoughts to a friend as follows :--

"I cannot help expecting the sorest judgments to be poured out upon this land,
and that suddenly. You allow us one hundred years to fill up the measure of our
iniquity." You cannot more laugh at my vain fear, than I at your vain
confidence. Now is the axe laid to the root of the tree; now is the decree gone
forth; now is the day of visitation. It comes so strongly and continually upon
me, that I almost think there is God in my prospect of war, famine, pestilence,
and all the vials of wrath bursting on our heads."

Wed., February 5th. I visited our sister Webb, dying in child-bed: prayed with
earnest faith for her. At hearing the child cry, she had broke out into vehement
thanksgiving, and soon after fell into convulsions, which set her soul at
liberty from all pain and suffering.

Thur., February 6th. We sang that hymn over her corpse, "Ah, lovely appearance
of death," and shed a few tears of joy and envy.

Sun., February 16th. I buried our late sister Adams, who has finished her course
with joy; and preached on, "Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord," with
great consolation, and desire of following her.

Fri., February 28th. I invited the weary and heavy laden to Him who hath
promised them rest. Many found it then.

Mon., March 3d, was a day of visitation. God put into my heart good desires,
which lasted, with power to pray, best part of the day.

Sun., March 9th. I got abroad again after my painful confinement through the
toothache, and officiated at the chapel.

Thur., March 13th. God confirmed the word, while I enforced the necessity of a
single eye.

Sun., March 16th. He fulfilled that promise at the Foundery, "Him that cometh
unto me, I will in no wise cast out."

Tues., March 18th. I rejoiced exceedingly to hear of the death of our sister
Molly Godwin. Let my latter end be like hers!

Sun., March 23d. I explained that best of prayers, if rightly used, "His blood
be upon us, and upon our children." All present, I believe, received then some
benefit from His passion.

Mon., March 24th. In riding to Brentford with our sisters Davey, Alcroft, and
Rich, our coach broke down. The only courageous person among us was the only
person afraid. I prayed in our return by a dying prisoner of hope; and felt an
humble confidence that his eyes shall see the salvation of God.

Good-Friday, March 28th. Every morning of this great and holy week the Lord was
at his own feast; but especially this. The word, "Let us also go, and die with
Him," was written on our hearts. We passed from two to three in solemn prayer at
Short's-gardens. I drank tea at my sister Wright's, with Mrs. Rich and her two
youngest daughters; one the greatest miracle of all accomplishlnents, both of
mind and body, that I have ever seen.

Sat., March 29th. I administered the sacrament to a dying sinner, who did run
well, but was now groaning out her last breath under the guilt of sin, and curse
of God. I preached to her the sinner's Advocate. She received the faithful
saying, and believed the Lord would save her at the last hour.

I passed the afternoon at Mrs. Rich's, where we caught a Physician by the ear,
through the help of Mr. Lampe and some of our sisters. This is the true use of
music.

Easter-day, March 30th. My text was, "If ye be risen with Christ, seek the
things which are above." The Lord was present, convincing or comforting. We had
another blessed opportunity in the evening.

Mon., March 31st. I preached and administered, not-withstanding a violent
purging, which forced me to lie down all day. In the evening I rose, and, not
being able to stand, preached sitting, with supernatural strength.

Thur., April 3d. I prayed by a dying relation, (Mrs.Richardson,) to our mutual
comfort.

Mon., April 7th. My cousin Wilson brought me the joyful news of her mother's
release, and last warning words to me. I set out with Mr. Waller in s chaise for
Bristol, Monday, April 14th. .On Thursday afternoon I saluted our friends in the
Horse-fair. I found the spirit of supplication as soon as I entered the house. I
preached on, "Hosanna to the Son of David."

Sun., April 20th, was a day of salvation. We had a comfortable sacrament in
Kingswood. I preached with great severity at Conham. The stones cried out on
every side, and the Pharisees were offended. At night I expounded Heb. ix. 12:
"Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by His own blood, he entered in
once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us." God stood
in the midst of the congregation; but in the Society he was still more sensibly
present. A loud cry was heard at first; but it sunk lower and lower, into the
groans that could not be uttered. This joyful mourning continued two hours. The
Spirit of the Lord was upon me as a Spirit of power and love. I thought I could
at that time have laid down my life for their salvation. The backsliders were
most upon my heart. One such caught hold of my hand in departing, and cried with
great earnestness, "I have found my Saviour again: he has wrote forgiveness on
my heart."

Mon., April 21st. I expounded Rev. iii. 2, 3: "Be watchful, and strengthen the
things that remain," &c. Again the power of the Lord was present both to wound
and heal. One who had fallen from grace, and lay in the pit of despair three
years, was lifted up again, and a new song put in her mouth.

Wed., April 23d. I passed an hour with some of our first children, and found the
Spirit of God as in the former days. It continued at Weaver's-hail; but in
meeting the women-bands I was carried above things temporal. The cloud rested on
the tabernacle: the spirit of supplication was poured forth. I broke out again
and again into effectual prayer, their faith bearing me up. In the midst of
strong cryings one was suddenly brought to me, whom I offered up to the throne
of grace. It was one who had often strengthened my hands in the Lord.
Immediately followed such a burst of divine power as broke all our hearts. All
the members suffered with that one member; and God, who knoweth what is the mind
of his Spirit, will surely bring back that wanderer to his fold.

Thur., April 24th. I declared the promises made to backsliders; and many
rejoiced for the consolation. Mary Gee in particular was released, and once more
laid hold on eternal life.

Sun., April 27th. "This is the day which the Lord hath made; we will rejoice and
be glad in it." He vouchsafed us at the sacrament the never-failing Spirit of
intercession. At Conham, likewise, he refreshed us in his own house. A vast,
quiet congregation attended at Baptist-Mills, to "Wisdom crying without,
uttering her voice in the streets." The Society was with Him again on the mount.

Tues., April 29th. Through many perils I came at last to Road. I showed them at
the Cross the end of Christ's coming; namely, "that they might have life," &c.

Wed., April 30th. I preached with double effect. A poor mourner had been crying
for mercy all night in the Society-house. I conferred with several who have
tasted the love of Christ, mostly under the preaching or prayers of our
lay-helpers. How can anyone dare deny that they are sent of God O that all who
have the outward call, were as inwardly moved by the Holy Ghost to preach! O
that they would make full proof of their ministry, and take the cause out of our
weak hands!

I set out in our chaise; broke it in a slough, and made an hard shift to reach
Bradford by noon. I preached close and searching on, "If any man enter by me, he
shall be saved."


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 19: MAY 1 - AUGUST 31, 1746
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 1 - August 31, 1746

Thur., May 1st. I endeavoured to strengthen the weak hands. Many rejoiced in
sure and steadfast hope that their God will come, and save them. The
disconsolate soul (that was, at Road) here found peace and pardon, and rejoiced
with joy unspeakable.

Fri., May 2d. I rode back to Bristol, and was met with the news of our victory
in Scotland. I spoke at night on the first words that presented, "he that
glorieth, let him glory in the Lord." We rejoiced unto him with reverence, and
thankfully observed the remarkable answer of that petition, "All their strength
o'erturn, o'erthrow, Snap their spears, and break their swords, Let the daring
rebels know The battle is the Lord's!"

O that, in this reprieve, before the sword return, we may know the time of our
visitation!

Sun., May 4th. From preaching to the Conham stocks and stones, I hastened to
Baptist-Mills, and called, "Come now, and let us return unto the Lord; for he
hath torn, and he will heal us." In the Society I exhorted the backsliders to
return. We heard a general cry of fear, and grief, and joy, in answer to our
prayer, and sweetly felt the most sensible presence of God.

Sun., May 11th. He showered down blessings upon us at His table. We were carried
out in prayer, especially for the Clergy.

Mon., May 12th. We had a Conference four days with Mr. Hodges, Mr. Taylor, and
our own sons in the Gospel.

Whitsunday, May 18th. We had asked in prayer last night a double blessing for
this day; and the answer came. I rejoiced from four to six. The second time I
preached in the wood. In the sacrament the skies poured down righteousness. Mr.
Hodges read prayers at Conham. I preached a fourth time to a quiet multitude at
the Mills; and then exhorted the Society to walk worthy their holy calling. This
might properly be called the Lord's day.

Thur., May 22d. Many heard His voice who stood at the door and knocked; but in
the Society they all seemed ready to open the door.

Fri., May 23d. I passed two hours with a young Clergyman, who is determined to
know nothing but Christ crucified. His name is already cast out as evil in his
own parish, for endeavouring to do them all the good he can. Our Lord, it seems,
is answering our long-continued prayers for labourers.

Sun., May 25th. Our Lord was made known to us, as he always is, in the breaking
of bread. Let the Quaker and orthodox dispute about the ordinance: our Saviour
satisfies us a shorter way.

Wed., May 28th. I reasoned at Bearfield, on" righteousness, temperance, and
judgment to come." The Judge stood at the door, and applied his own awful words,
"The trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised."

Thur., May 29th. In conference I found many of our children in a thriving
condition. Not one of those that are justified dreams that he is sanctified at
once, and wants nothing more.

Fri., May 30th. In great deadness I was revived by praying with one of a fearful
heart. I rode to Wick, and preached forgiveness of sins to the simple-hearted
poor. Mr. H. and his family were present, and carried me home with them. The
large house and garden, the five little children, and sweet behaviour of their
mother, and, above all, the open generous temper of Mr. H., made me fancy I was
got to Fonmon-castle, and conversing again with our friend come back from
Paradise.

Sun., June 1st. It rained most part of the day. At Baptist-Mills I was told, the
child of a Papist had much displeased his father by saying, "I believe it will
be fair, because Mr. Wesley is to preach here." But so it was: about five the
clouds dispersed, the rain ceased, and we had a blessed opportunity.

Mon., June 2d. I set out with my charioteer, Mr. Waller; baited an hour at
Publow, where the wickedness of one, and the enthusiasm of another, has quite
destroyed the work of God. Mr. Meriton administered private baptism to a child
of our host's, who is escaped once more out of bad hands, and no longer makes
the Spirit swallow up the letter. By night we got to Coleford.

Tues., June 3d. My morning's congregation drank in every word. I spake with the
Society severally. When I saw them last there was scarce a justified person
among them: now fourscore testify their having experienced the pardoning love of
God.

I baptized an Anabaptist; and all her fears and troubles fled away in a moment.

I preached at one in the shell of their house. The hearers without were as many
as those within, though it rained hard. They are hungry souls; and therefore
they shall be filled.

I rode and preached in Shepton-Mailet. I spent an hour with the principal man of
the town; met the classes at my host Stone's, and slept in peace.

Wed., June 4th. Driving down a steep hill in our way to Sherburn, the horse
stumbled, and threw me out of the seat. I fell on my back upon the wheel, my
feet were entangled in the chaise; but the beast stood stock still, so I
received no harm, but was only stunned and dirtied. We were four hours going
five miles. It rained incessantly, and blew an hurricane, this and the day
following. By nine at night we were glad to reach W. Nelson's house in Portland.

Fri., June 6th. I preached to an houseful of staring, loving people, from Jer.
1. 20. Some wept, but most looked quite up-awakened. At noon and night I
preached on an hill in the midst of the island. Most of the inhabitants came to
hear, but few as yet feel the burden of sin, or the want of a Saviour.

Sun., June 8th. After evening service we had all the islanders that were able to
come. I asked, "Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by" About half a dozen
answered, "It is nothing to us," by turning their backs; but the rest hearkened
with greater signs of emotion than I had before observed. I found faith at this
time that our labour would not be in vain.

Mon., June 9th. At Southwell, the farthest village, I expounded the song of
Simeon. Some very old men attended. I distributed a few books among them, rode
round the island, and returned by noon to preach on the hill, and by night at my
lodgings. Now the power and blessing came. My mouth and their hearts were
opened. The rocks were broken in pieces, and melted into tears on every side. I
continued exhorting them from seven till ten, to save themselves from this
untoward generation.

We could hardly part. I left the little Society of twenty members confirmed and
comforted.

Tues., June 10th. I came to Axminster, and preached next morning in the
bowling-green to above one thousand well-behaved people, on, "Come unto me, all
that travail," &c. I got to Exeter by night.

Sat., June 14th. I went forth at Tavistock, to call sinners to repentance. A
large herd of wild beasts were got together, and very noisy and tumultuous they
were. At first I stood on a wall, but their violence forced me thence. I walked
to the middle of the field, and began calling, "Wash ye, make you clean," &c.
The waves of the sea raged so horribly, that few could hear; but all might see
the restraining hand of God. I continued in prayer mostly for half an hour, and
walked quietly to my lodgings through the thickest of the King’s enemies.

Sun., June 15th. I offered Christ once more to s larger audience, who did not
seem like the same people. The power of the Lord was present to convince. I
endeavoured to strip them of all pretensions to good, insisting that the natural
man has absolutely nothing of his own but pure evil, no will or desire to good,
till it be supernaturally infused, any more than the devils in hell.

After church I expounded the prodigal son; and many listened to their own
history.

Mr. Kinsman's Society complained of a brother who had made a division, and
carried away fifteen of their members. I went to him and his company. They told
me they were convinced, by reading my brother's books, of universal redemption;
and therefore met by themselves to avoid dispute, and confirm one another in the
truth. I persuaded, and carried them back to their brethren.

Mon., June 16th. Some of Mr. Whitefield's Society importuned me to go to
Plymouth. I went, resolving to preach only in the streets or fields. A confused
multitude were got together, and tolerably quiet, while I showed them the
necessity of conversion.

Tues., June 17th. While I preached from Isal. i. 16, an whole army of soldiers
and sailors stood behind me shouting and blaspheming. A wall of brass was
betwixt us. They raged, but could not pass their bounds, or stop the course of
the Gospel.

The Society were now so exceeding urgent with me, that I could not refuse
praying with them in their room, and provoking them to love, and to good works.
I found no difference between them and our children at Kingswood, or the
Foundery.

Wed., June 18th. At five I expounded in the Tabernacle Zech. xiii. 6: "What are
these wounds in thy hands" &c. Then at the Dock, to above one thousand artless
souls, who even devoured the word.

Thur., June 19th. Many of the rich heard, or seemed to hear, me in the evening.
In much love I warned the Society against the Antinomian errors, which they were
blindly running into.

Fri., June 20th. I urged that legal saying of our Lord, as some would call it,)
"If ye love me, keep my commandments."

I preached Christ crucified to a multitude at the Dock. The word was as a fire,
and melted down all it touched. We mourned and rejoiced together in Him that
loved us. I have not known such a refreshing time since I left Bristol.

I spake with several in private who had received benefit by the word. One who
had found forgiveness clave to me, and would have gone to any of our Societies
which I should advise. But I advised her to stay for a plainer direction.

Sun., June 22d. I preached on an hill in Stoke church-yard. It was covered with
the surrounding multitude, upward of four thousand, by computation. I expounded
the good Samaritan. Some reviled at first, on whom I turned, and with a few
words silenced them. The generality behaved as men fearing God. They followed me
with their blessings. One only cursed, and called me Whitefield the second.

I took my leave of Mrs. Wheatly and others, whom I greatly love for their love
to my brethren Graves, Grinfill, Maxfield, whose bonds they had compassion on.
The Lord recompense them in that day!

Our own children could not have expressed greater affection to us at parting.
They could have plucked out their eyes and given them us. Several offered me
money; but I told them I never accepted any. Others would have persuaded Mr.
Waller to take it; but he walked in the same steps, and said their love was
sufficient.

Tues., June 24th. I got to Mr. Bennet's.

Wed., June 25th. I read prayers and preached in Trismere church. They seemed to
feel the word of reconciliation.

Thur., June 26th. I came to Gwennap, and encouraged the poor persecuted sheep by
that promise, Zech. xlli. 7 --9. The Lord smiled upon our first meeting.

Sun., June 29th. Upon examination of each separately, I found the Society in a
prosperous way. Their sufferings have been for their furtherance, and the
Gospel's. The opposers behold and wonder at their steadfastness, and godly
conversation. I preached the Gospel to the poor at Stithian; the poor received
it with tears of joy.

My evening congregation was computed upward of five thousand. I preached the
pardoning God from the returning prodigal; and felt, as it were, the people sink
under the power of Him that sent me. They all stood uncovered, knelt at the
prayers, and hung narrantis ab ore. For an hour and an half I invited them back
to their Father, and felt no hoarseness or weariness afterwards. I spent an hour
and an half more with the Society, warning them against pride, and the love of
the creature, and stirring them up to universal obedience.

Mon., June 30th. Both sheep and shepherds had been scattered in the late cloudy
day of persecution, but the Lord gathered them again, and kept them together by
their own brethren; who began to exhort their companions, one or more in every
Society. No less than four have sprung up in Gwennap. I talked closely with
each, and find no reason to doubt their having been used by God thus far. I
advised and charged them not to stretch themselves beyond their line, by
speaking out of the Society, or fancying themselves public teachers. If they
keep within their bounds as they promise, they may be useful in the church: and
I would to God that all the Lord's people were Prophets, like these.'

In the evening I preached to our dearest children at St. Ives, from Isai. xxxv.
10: "The redeemed of the Lord shall return," &c. He Brought us some steps
forward on our journey by that meeting.

Thur., July 3d. At Lidgeon I preached Christ crucified. I spake with the
classes, who seem much in earnest. I showed above one thousand sinners at
Sithney the love and compassion of Jesus towards them. Many who came from
Helstone, a town of rebels and persecutors, were struck, and confessed their
sin, and declared they would never more be found fighting against God.

Fri., July 4th. At Wendton an huge multitude listened to the invitation, "Ho,
every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters." I explained to the infant
Society the design of their meeting.

Sun., July 6th. At Stithian I rebuked the Societysharply, and gave them a
fortnight to know their own mind, whether they will serve God or Mammon.

At Gwennap near two thousand listened to those gracious words that proceeded out
of His mouth, "Come unto me, all that travail, and are," &c. Half of them were
from Redruth, which seems on the point of surrendering to the Prince of peace.

The whole country finds the benefit of the Gospel. Hundreds who follow not with
us, have broke off their sins, and are outwardly reformed, and, though
persecutors once, will not now suffer a word to be spoken against this way. Some
of those who fell off in the late persecution, desired to be present at the
Society. I addressed myself chiefly to the backsliders. God touched their
hearts. Several followed me to my lodgings, and desired to be admitted again. I
received them back upon trial.

Sat., July 12th. I showed them at Metra (who were growing rich) the farther rest
for the people of God, and inculcated the first great lesson of humility.

Sun., July 13th. Most of St. Just Society were present. I applied those
seasonable words, "Will ye also go away" with great severity and love; besought
them to cast up the stumbling-block of sin; to turn unto the Lord with weeping,
and fasting, and mourning, that the Gospel-door might be again opened among
them. I urged the same thing upon them in the Society-room; and with many tears
they promised amendment, and requested me to come to them again.

I went to church at Zunnor, and thence to my congregation, whom I showed the
twofold rest of pardon and holiness. I talked with their young exhorter, Madern,
and advised him to practice, before he preached, the Gospel.

At St. Ives no one offered to make the least disturbance. Indeed, the whole
place is outwardly changed in this respect. I walk the streets with
astonishment, scarce believing it St. Ives. It is the same throughout all the
county. All opposition falls before us, or rather is fallen, and not yet
suffered to lift up its head again. This, also, hath the Lord wrought.

I put a disorderly walker, the first of the kind, out of the Society.

Fri., July 18th. I preached with much freedom at Wendton. A poor drunkard
exclaimed for a few moments, and turnedhis back. I did not wonder when I heard
he was an alehouse-keeper. Una cum gente tot annos Bella gero.

Men of his craft are generally our sworn enemies.

Sat., July 19th. I had a visit from Captain Trounce, the man who last year
hindered my brother from preaching, and threw him over the wall.

I rode to Sithney, where the word begins to take root. The rebels of Helstone
threatened hard. All manner of evil they say of us. Papists we are, that is
certain; and are for bringing in the Pretender. Nay, the vulgar are persuaded I
have brought him with me, and James Waller is the man. But a law is to come from
London to-night,

to put us all down, and set 100 upon my head. We had, notwithstanding, a
numerous congregation, and several of the persecutors. I declared my commission,
"to open their eyes, to turn them from darkness to light," &c. Many appeared
convinced, and caught in the Gospel net.

Sun., July 20th. Near one hundred of the fiercest rioters were present, who a
few months since had cruelly beat the sincere hearers, not sparing the women and
children. They were hired by the pious Minister for that purpose. Now these very
men, expecting a disturbance, came to fight for me, and said they would lose
their lives in my defense. But there was no occasion for their service; all was
quiet, as it generally is when Satan threatens most.

I crossed the country to Redruth. I walked through the town a mile to church,
and was surprised by the general civility.

I drew the congregation after me to the field, more than eight thousand, as was
supposed. I expounded the good Samaritan. Surely He has a multitude of patients
here.

Mon., July 21st. I had heard sad accounts of St. Just people; that, being
scattered by persecution, they had wandered into by-poths of error and sin, and
been confirmed therein by their covetous, proud exhorter, J. Bennet. From St.
Ives I came, on Wednesday noon, July 23d, to his house in Trewallard, a village
belonging to St. Just. I found about a dozen of the shattered Society, which
quickly increased to fifty or sixty. I perceived as soon as we kneeled down,
that there was a blessing in the remnant. We wrestled with God in his own
strength from one till nine, with only the preaching between. I acknowledged,
God was with them of a truth. My faith for them returned, and I asked, nothing
doubting, that the door might again be opened, and that he who hinders might be
taken out of the way, as God knew best. This man was once a gentleman of
fortune, but is now a poor drunken spendthrift, brother to Dr. Borlase, and
retained by that dispenser of justice to supply the defect of the laws. This
champion they send forth drunk on all occasions. It was he that pressed my
brother for a soldier; dragged away Edward Grinfill, though past age, from his
business and family, for a soldier and sailor; assaulted Mr. Meriton, to serve
him the same way; seized on Mr. Graves, the third Clergyman, in bed, and hurried
him on board a man-of-war. In a word, he seems raised up by Satan to support his
tottering kingdom, and swears continually, there shall never be any more
preaching at St. Just. For a year and an half Satan has seemed to triumph in his
success: so much good may one sinner hinder, if armed with the sins of God's
people. In praying for this poor soul I thought heaven and earth would meet. The
Spirit of prayer bowed down all before him. We believed the door would be opened
for preaching at this time. Between six and seven I cried in the street to about
one thousand hearers, "If God be for us, who can be against us" The wall of
brass surrounded us. None opened his mouth, or appeared on Satan's side. The
little flock were comforted and refreshed abundantly.

I spake with each of the Society, and was amazed to find them just the reverse
of what they had been represented. Most of them had kept their first love, even
while men were riding over their heads, and they passed through fire and water.
Their Exhorter appeared a solid, humble Christian, raised up to stand in the
gap, and keep the trembling sheep together.

I was ready for rest, but none could I find all night, through the multitude of
my small bed-fellows. At four I talked with more of the Society, and adored the
miracle of grace, which has kept these sheep in the midst of wolves. Well may
the despisers behold and wonder. Here is a bush in the fire, burning, yet not
consumed! What have they not done to crush this rising sect but, lo ! they
prevail nothing! Non hydra secto corpore firmior Vires dolentem crevit in
Hereulem.

For one Preacher they cut off, twenty spring up. Neither persuasions nor
threatening, flattery nor violence, dungeons, or sufferings of various kinds,
can conquer them. Many waters cannot quench this little spark which the Lord
hath kindled, neither shall the floods of persecution drown it.

Thur., July 24th. I rode with a merry heart to Lidgeon, and called many sin-sick
souls to their Physician. I met the Society at Zunnor: how unlike those of St.
Just ! I rebuked them sharply; silenced one of their Exhorters; and returned to
Trewallard by Friday noon.

Fri., July 25th. From one to three we poured out our souls in prayer for a
nation laden with iniquity. I was led undesignedly to pray for our drunken
persecutor; and the Spirit came pouring down like a river. We were filled with
the divine presence. I had left my Hymn-book in my chamber, and stepped up for
it. One came after me with news that Mr. Eustick was just coming to take me up.
I went down to the congregation; but my friend Eustick was gone, without beating
man, woman, or child. He only asked if Mr. Wesley was there, for he had a
warrant to apprehend him; went out at the other door, and told those he met he
had been searching ail the house for Wesley, but could not find him. We supposed
he had not got sufficient courage, that is, drink, for his purpose, and expected
his return. To make the devil a liar, I began preaching an hour before the
appointed time. The flame was kindled in a moment. I had only to speak, and
leave God to apply. He filled us up to the brim with faith, and love, and joy,
and power. The Spirit of the Lord lifted up, and caused us to triumph, and tread
on all the powers of the enemy.

After a short interval, I received strength to preach again in the court-yard,
on "Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me" The two-edged sword did great
execution. I concluded with that hymn,-- "Glory and thanks and praise To Him
that hath the key! Jesus, thy sovereign grace Gives us the victory; Baffles the
world and Satan's power, And open throws the Gospel-door," &c.

Sun., July 27th. I met the Society at Morva. I went to church at St. Just, and
then to my old pulpit, the large stone by brother Chinhall's house. I preached
from Matt. xxii. 1. All was quiet till I came to those words, "And the remnant
took his servants, and intreated them spitefully, and slew them." Then one begun
throwing stones; but I went on exhorting them to save themselves from this
untoward generation. My discourse was as mixed as the multitude: law, Gospel,
threatenings, promises which I trust the Spirit applied to their several cases.

I rode to St. Ives, and expounded the woman bowed down with a spirit of
infirmity.

Mon., July 28th. I began my week's experiment of leaving off tea; but my flesh
protested against it. I was but half awake and half alive all day; and my
headache so increased toward noon, that I could neither speak nor think. So it
was for the two following days, with the addition of a violent purging,
occasioned by my milk-diet. This so weakened me, that I could hardly sit my
horse. However, I made a shift to ride to Gwennap, and preach, and meet the
Society. I would have eaten afterwards, being very faint and weary, but could
get nothing proper.

Fri., August let. I left two or three of a doubtful character out of the Society
at St. Ives, not daring to trust them with the honour of God and his people. At
the hour of intercession, our hearts were moved, and we desired to return to
God, in weeping, and fasting, and mourning. They promised henceforward to meet
the true members of the Church of England at the throne of race on this day.

Sat., August 2d. At Sithney I spoke with one who had been set at liberty from
the guilt of sin the first time he heard me, I think as soon as I had named my
text. I preached Christ crucified in the evening, and on Sunday morning, August
3d, to many who seemed truly desirous to know him.

From evening service at Redruth, I rode back to my own church, the valley, near
our room at Gwennap, and found at least five thousand sinners waiting for the
glad tidings of salvation. I bade them to the great supper, in my Master's name
and words and even compelled them to come in.

Tues., August 5th. I preached there again, and rejoiced over those blessed
mourners. Some, I heard, were then filled with all joy in believing.

Thur., August 7th. I asked, at Trewallard, "What are those wounds in thy hands"
The Lord himself answered, and made himself known to us by the marks of his
sufferings.

Before preaching, I read them the late Act against swearing; of which a hundred
had been sent my brother by a Justice of Peace. I thought his design best
answered by reading it in our largest congregations. Last Sunday I read it at
Gwennap. I believe it was blessed to many. I rejoiced over this steady people.
Near a hundred and fifty are gathered again, and knit together in the love of
Jesus.

Fri., August 8th. I met the Society at five, and more of the power of God than
ever. I thought he would give us a double portion at parting. We tasted the
powers of the world to come, while the Spirit applied his own word, "These are
they that came out of great tribulation."

I got back to St. Ives by one; and we humbled ourselves under the mighty hand of
God. He did now begin to lift us up. A spirit of mourning ran through our
hearts; and again in the evening, while I explained, "The Spirit and the Bride
say, Come."

Sun., August 10th. At Gwennap, nine or ten thousand, by computation, listened
with all eagerness, while I commended them to God, and to the word of his grace.
For near two hours I was enabled to preach repentance towards God, and faith in
Jesus Christ. I broke out again and again into prayer and exhortation. I
believed not one word would return empty. Seventy years' sufferings were
overpaid by one such opportunity.

Never had we so large an effusion of the Spirit as in the Society. I could not
doubt, at that time, either their perseverance or my own; and still I am humbly
confident that we shall stand together among the multitude which no man can
number.

Mon., August 11th. I expressed the gratitude of my heart in the following
thanksgiving:-- "All thanks be to God, Who scatters abroad, Throughout every
place, By the least of his servants, his saviour of grace: Who the victory gave,
The praise let him have, For the work He hath done; All honour and glory to
Jesus alone!" &c.

I preached, at St. Eudy's, "Repent, and believe the Gospel." Mr. Bennet and
Thompson were present. As I was concluding, a gentleman rode up to me very
fiercely, and bade me come down. We exchanged a few words, and talked together
more largely in the house. The poor drunken Lawyer went away in as good an
humour as he was then capable of.

I had more difficulty to get clear of a different antagonist, one Adams, an old
enthusiast, who travels through all the land, as "Overseer of all the
Ministers."

Tues., August 12th. Mr. Bennet's church was crowded at night. He read prayers,
and I preached on, "They that be whole have no need of a Physician."

Wed., August 13th. I offered to preach in Tavistock; but to such stocks and
stones as I have not seen, no, not at Conham. The words rebounded as from a wall
of brass. So great a bar I have seldom felt; and was therefore forced in a
quarter of an hour to dismiss them.

Thur., August 14th. Many letters I had received from Plymouth, importuning me to
visit them in my return. A brother met us on the road thither, and informed me
of what I expected, the indefatigable pains Satan has taken to alienate the
minds of the people. Yet I complied with the request of Herbert Jenkins, Mr.
Kinsman's family, and many others, by preaching in their house once more.

Fri., August 15th. I showed a simple people at the Dock the blessedness of
mourning; and they tasted it in that hour.

Sat., August 16th. I spent the morning in conversing with Mrs. Stephens, M.
Patrick, M. Hide's family, and other sincere followers after Christ. I baptized
a young woman, who, in the ordinance, lost her burden of sin, and was soon after
filled with joy in believing.

Sun., August 17th. My subject was, "They that be whole have no need of a
Physician," &c. The number of the sick, I believe, increases. We walked back
from the field with the voice of praise and thanksgiving.

Mon., August 18th. I took boat for the Dock with sister Gregory, Veel,
Poppleston, and Herbert Jenkins. In perils by water, in perils among false
brethren! The rough, stormy sea tried our faith. Some supernatural courage I had
given me for the rest. None stirred, or we must have been overset. In two hours
our invisible Pilot brought us safe to land; thankful for our deliverance,
humbled for our littleness of faith, and more endeared to each other by our
common danger.

I found thousands waiting for the word of life. The Lord made it a channel of
grace. I spoke and prayed alternately for two hours. The moonlight added to the
solemnity. Our eyes overflowed with tears, and our hearts with love. Scarce a
soul but was affected with grief or joy. We drank into one spirit; and were
persuaded that neither life nor death, nor things present, nor things to come,
shall be able to separate us.

I spent all Wednesday, August 20th, at Tavistock, to encourage their poor
scattered Society, under the reproach which one had brought upon them all.

Thur., August 21st. I published the dying love of Jesus in Trismere church; and
on

Fri., August 22d, I enforced the duty, (Matt. vii. 7,) and pleaded the promise,
in full assurance of faith. I was refreshed by the sight of my brother Thompson.
At night I preached in Laneast church, to a people seeking the Lord.

Sun., August 24th. I preached morning and evening, not my own words, at St.
Ginnys.

At Mr. Bennet's, I heard, from Captain Hitchins, that J. Trembath was still
alive, but his son Samuel departed in full triumph. His last words were, "Ready
wing'd for their flight To the regions of light, The horsemen are come, The
chariots of Israel, to carry me home!"

Thur., August 28th. At Bristol I met my brother, returned from Wales.

Fri., August 29th. The Lord gave me words of comfort for our own dear children
in the Gospel.

Sun., August 31st. In expounding the woman bowed down, we found the ancient
blessing. We concluded the day and month with a joyful love-feast.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 20: SEPTEMBER 2 - DECEMBER 31, 1746
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

September 2 - December 31, 1746

Tues., September 2d. I preached at Bath and Brentford, where some of our friends
met, and conducted us to town.

Thur., September 4th. Here I heard that Mr. Green, a Clergyman whom my brother
had sent for to assist us, was fallen off to the Antinomians.

Thur., September 11th. Poor T. W. came to beg something of me, on pretence of
visiting his father, before the Bishop of London ordained him for a Missionary.
I got Mr. Watkins to assist him, although his promises of repentance had little
weight with me.

I talked with a man of the world, in great affliction for the loss of a
favourite child. When on the point of committing sin, he had been warned of her
death, as if a voice had said, "If you do this thing, I will take away your
child." She died in the most triumphant manner, being perfected in the short
space of nine years.

Tues., September 16th. I set out in a chaise with Mr. Edward Pertoner, Mr.
Watkins, and others, for Shoreham. I preached in our way at Sevenoaks, where we
were much threatened, but nothing hurt. At Shoreham, Mr. Green read prayers. As
soon as I began preaching, the wild beasts began roaring, stamping, blaspheming,
ringing the bells, and turning the church into a bear-garden. I spoke on for
half an hour, though only the nearest could hear. The rioters followed us to Mr.
Perronet's house, raging, threatening, and throwing stones. Charles Perronet
hung over me, to intercept nay blows. They continued their uproar after we were
housed. Our sisters from Sevenoaks feared to go home: but our Lord in some time
scattered the beasts of the people, so that they escaped unhurt.

Fri., September 19th. An opposer desired to see me on his death-bed. Now his
voice was changed, and he glad to hear, one might know our sins forgiven here;
but feared he was too great a sinner to obtain it. I left him waiting for
redemption, as a poor trembling publican or harlot.

Sun., September 21st. I heard Mr. Green preach rank Antinomianism. In the
evening I cried, in the name of my Lord, "Look unto me, and be ye saved "--from
sin, not in it. He owned his own word. To the bands I explained the nature of
Christian perfection,--another name for Christian salvation. Mr. Green sat by
and mocked.

Mon., September 22d. I carried him to Newington-green, where he appeared an
Antinomian barefaced.

Tues., September 23d. He fairly told me, my brother and I preached another
Gospel, and were therefore accursed.

Wed., September 24th. I prayed by our sister Lincoln, rejoicing, as was thought,
in death. The fever had taken away her senses, but not her joy. Still her words
were all prayer or praise.

Fri., September 26th. I met my brother at Uxbridge. I heard him at our chapel in
the evening. He read us an account of another son of James Hitchins, just going
to glory; which set us all on fire.

Sun., October 5th. We had the never-failing presence of our Lord at his table. I
encouraged my companions in tribulation at the Foundery by the scriptural
prospect of the new Jerusalem: added a few words, how they should observe the
thanksgiving-day.

Tues., October 7th. I prayed with Edward Perronet, just on the point of
receiving faith.

Thur., October 9th. The Foundery was filled at four in the morning. I spoke from
these words, "How shall I give thee up, Ephraim" Our hearts were melted by the
longsuffering love of God, whose power we felt disposing us to the true
thanksgiving. It was a day of solemn rejoicing. O that from this moment all our
rebellions against God might cease!

Fri., October 10th. I set out for Newcastle with my young companion and friend,
Edward Perronet, whose hear the Lord hath given me. His family were kept from us
so long by their mistaken notion, that we were against the Church. We lodged at
Tetsworth. I could not rest for my vomiting and purging.

Sun., October 12th. At Quinton I preached repentance, from the strongest of all
motives, "Turn ye unto the Lord, for he is gracious," &c. Out of the abundance
of my heart my mouth spake, and both Preacher and people bowed down to the
pardoning God.

In the evening my text at Evesham was, "His blood be upon us, and upon our
children." We felt its softening power; and yet more at the Society, where Patty
Keech and others were quite overpowered by it.

Mon., October 18th. I dined at Studley, where some poor drunkards, offended at
our singing, endeavoured a while to silence us; but we fairly outsung them.
Riding on, I had a narrow escape. A man discharged a gun just over my head, and
shot a bird on the opposite hedge, which fell dead at my feet. The shot flew
within a few inches of my face. One of our company told us, his father had been
killed by such an accident.

I was much refreshed at Birmingham by my brother James Jones, and the rest of
the children whom God hath given us.

Tues., October 14th. I rejoiced once more with our brethren at Wednesbury, who
have rest at present, and walk in the comfort of the Holy Ghost. The Lord was
with us as in the former days. Late at night came our brother Swindels, to
conduct us to the Cheshire Societies.

Wed., October l5th. I preached at Tipton-green the necessity of taking Christ's
yoke upon us. The few remaining Antinomians were present; but they only mocked
at God's word and messenger.

I baptized a Dissenter's child. I went forth, and proclaimed my Master in the
street. All were deeply attentive. How is the leopard laid down with the kid! It
was past eight when we came to Penkridge, at the invitation of a brother. He
comforted my heart on the way, by informing me that his father, aged seventy,
and a great opposer lately, had come last night to the preaching, and returned
to his house justified.

We were hardly set down when the sons of Belial beset the house, and beat at the
door. I ordered it to be set open, andimmediately they filled the house. I sat
still in the midst of them for half an hour. Edward Perronet I was a little
concerned for, lest such rough treatment at his first setting out should daunt
him; but he abounded in valour, and was for reasoning with the wild beasts,
before they had spent any of their violence. He got a deal of abuse thereby, and
not a little dirt, both which he took very patiently.

I had no design to preach, but, being called upon by so unexpected a
congregation, I rose at last, and read the first words I met: "When the Son of
man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he Bit
upon the throne of his glory." While I reasoned with them of judgment to come,
they grew calmer by little and little. I then spake to them one by one, till the
Lord had disarmed them all. One who stood out the longest I held by the hand,
and urged with the love of Christ crucified, till, in spite of both his natural
and diabolical courage, he trembled like a leaf. I was constrained to break out
into earnest prayer for him; and surely the Lord heard and answered. Our
leopards were all become lambs; and very kind we were at parting. Near midnight
the house was clear and quiet. We gave thanks to the God of our salvation, and
slept in peace.

Thur., October 16th. I rose much refreshed at four, and preached to an
house-full of listening souls. I rode to Congleton, and preached in a yard, and
prayed with the little Society, who seem on the brink of the pool. One impotent
sinner, past seventy, was healed, and witnessed it the same hour.

Fri., October 17th. I directed a quiet multitude at the Cross to "the Lamb of
God, who taketh away the sin of the world." Satan had sent one Smith to this
place before me, who Begged their charity, and railed at the Clergy, Yet the
poor people heard me gladly. Two Ministers were of my audience.

Sat., October 18th. At Woodley I invited the weary to Christ; and on Sunday
morning, October 19th, discoursed on, "Him that cometh unto me, I will in no
wise cast out."

Mon., October 20th. I saluted our friends at Birstal.

Tues., October 21st. ! preached at Dewsbury, where John Nelson had gathered many
stray sheep. The Minister did not condemn them unheard, but talked with the
persons wrought upon, and narrowly examined into the doctrine taught them, and
its effect on their lives. When he found that as many as had been affected by
the preaching were evidently reformed, and brought to church and sacrament, he
testified his approbation of the work, and rejoiced that sinners were converted
unto God.

At Leeds I called a lamb-like multitude to repentance. Many at the Society were
unable to suppress their concern; others, who had more power over themselves,
were no less deeply affected.

Wed., October 22d. I preached in a yard at Keighley, on, "God so loved the
world." Here, also, is the promise of a plentiful harvest. I went on to Haworth;
called on Mr. Grimshaw, a faithful Minister of Christ, and found him and his
wife ill of a fever. She had been a great opposer, but lately convinced. His
soul was full of triumphant love. I wished mine in its place. We prayed,
believing that the Lord would raise him up again, for the service of his church.

I read prayers, and expounded Isai. xxxv. All listened, many wept, some received
comfort. I returned, and exhorted the steady Society at Keighley. I lay at a
public-house, and I slept, in spite of the serenaders, who entertained my
fellow-traveller till the morning.

Thur., October 23d. I set out with Edward Perronet, and reached Newcastle by
Saturday noon.

Sun., October 26th. My companion was taken ill of a fever. We prayed for him in
strong faith, nothing doubting. Monday and Tuesday he grew worse and worse. On
Wednesday the small-pox appeared: a favourable sort. Yet on Thursday evening we
were much alarmed, by the great pain and danger he was in. We had recourse to
our never-failing remedy, and received a most remarkable, immediate answer to
our prayer. The great means of his recovery was the prayer of faith.

Fri., October 31st. I rode to Wickham, where the Curate sent his love to me,
with a message, that "he was glad of my coming, and obliged to me for
endeavouring to do good among his people, for none wanted it more; and he
heartily wished me good luck in the name of the Lord." He came with another
Clergyman, and stayed both preaching and Society. I discoursed on Matt. xi. 5.

It was the exemplary behaviour of our Society, with the deaths of two or three,
which convinced the Ministers that this new sect, everywhere spoken against, is
no other than the sect of the Nazarenes, or real Christians.

Sun., November 2d. I preached in the street, close to the Popish chapel, from
Isal. i. 9: "Except the Lord of hosts had left us a very small remnant, we
should have been as Sodom," &e. I put them in mind of their late consternation,
and deliverance, in answer to the mourning, praying few. God gave weight to my
words, which therefore sunk into their hearts. Many in this place, I am
persuaded, will thank Him with their lives, and not be terrified when the
scourge returns.

Mon., November 3d. Prayer has been made to God without ceasing for my young man,
and God hath showed he heard. To-day the small-pox turned, and he is better than
we could hope in so short a time. It is the Lord's doing, who has given him to
his church. Whether he has not also received the sense of pardon in his
sickness, let his life, rather than my words, witness.

Tues., November 4th. I preached at Biddicks, on, "How shall I give thee up,
Ephraim" and the numerous congregation were dissolved in tears. At one I spoke
from those words, "Lord, when thy hand is lifted up, they will not see: but they
shall see," &c. Again my voice was drowned in the general sorrow. We poured out
a prayer while His chastening was upon us, and all lay at His feet weeping. At
night many followed th9 example of the importunate widow.

Thur., November 6th. God broke us to pieces with the hammer of his word, Jer.
xxxi., and the room was filled with strong cries and prayers, that pierced the
clouds.

Fri, November 7th. I preached at Plessy, st Swalwell, and at Wickham, where I
got an hour's useful conversation with the two Ministers.

Sun., November 9th. I was very sensible of the hard frost in riding to
Burnup-Field; but did not feel it while calling a crowd of sinners to
repentance. At my return, I found Edward Perronet rejoicing in the love of God.

Wed., November 12th. I preached on, "Let us come boldly to the throne of grace;"
and the Lord fulfilled the words. I cannot describe what our souls felt while we
sat down with Christ in heavenly places.

Thur., November 13th. I expounded at Newlings. Here, also, J. Brown has gathered
a flock, and suffered greatly for their sake.

Mon., November 17th. At Biddicks I preached on, "They all shall know me, from
the least to the greatest." The least begin to know Him: when will it spread to
the greatest too

Wed., November 19th. I had much serious talk with the friendly Dr. F. Such a
Physician is truly the gift of God. He seems resolved with his house to serve
the Lord.

Sun., November 23d. At night I could not preach, through the usual uproar; but
only exhort the Society, to which I admitted the backsliders.

Mon., November 24th. They were greatly moved under the morning word. We observed
the day as a day of humiliation. I had a solemn hour of prayer with the
mourners. God did not manifest himself so much in joy and comfort, as in power
and firmness (which he put into our hearts) against sin.

Wed., November 26th. All seemed overwhelmed with the power of His love. For an
hour or two I quite forgot myself, and those that burden me.

Thur., November 27th. I rode to Hexham, at the pressing instance of Mr.
Wardrobe, a Dissenting Minister, and others. I walked straight to the
market-place, and began calling sinners to repentance. A multitude of them stood
staring at me, but all quiet. The Lord opened my mouth, and they drew nearer and
nearer, stole off their hats, and listened. None offered to interrupt, but one
unfortunate Squire, who could get none to second him. His servants and the
Constables hid themselves. One he did find, and bade him go take me down. The
poor Constable simply answered, "Sir, I cannot have the face to do it; for what
harm does he do" Several Papists attended, and the church Minister, who had
refused me his pulpit with indignation. However, he came to hear with his own
ears; and I wish all who hang us first, would, like him, try us afterward.

I walked back to Mr. Ord's, through the people, who acknowledged, "It is the
truth, and none can speak against it." A Constable followed, and told me, "Sir
Edward Blacket orders you to dispose the town," (depart, I suppose, he meant,)
"and not raise a disturbance there." I sent my respects to Sir Edward, and said,
if he would give me leave, I would wait upon him, and satisfy him. He soon
returned with an answer, that Sir Edward would have nothing to say to me; but if
I preached again, and raised a disturbance, he would put the law in execution
against me. I replied, I was not conscious of my breaking any law of God or man;
but if I did, I was ready to suffer the penalty; that as I had not given notice
of preaching again at the Cross, I should not preach again at that place, or
cause disturbance anywhere. I charged the Constable, a trembling, submissive
soul, to assure his Worship I reverenced him for his office' sake.

The only place I could get to preach in was a cock-pit, and expected Satan would
come and fight me on his own ground. Squire Roberts, the Justice's son, laboured
hard to raise a mob; (for whose riot I was to answer;) but with a strong hand
did our Lord hold down him that is in the world. The very boys ran away from
him, when the poor Squire persuaded them to go down to the cock-pit, and cry,
"Fire!"

I called, (in words then first heard in that place,) "Repent, and be converted,
that your sins may be blotted out" God struck the hard rock, and the waters
gushed out. Never have I seen a people more desirous at the first hearing.

I passed the evening in conference with Mr. Wardrobe. O that all our Dissenting
brethren were like-minded! Then would all dissensions cease for ever.

Fri., November 28th. At six we assembled again in our chapel, the cock-pit. I
imagined myself in the Pantheon, or some heathen temple, and almost scrupled
preaching there at first; but we found "the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness
thereof." His presence consecrated the place. Never have I seen greater awe, or
sense of God, than while we were repeating his own prayer. I set before their
eyes Christ crucified, and crying from the cross, "Is it nothing to you" The
rocks were melted into gracious tears. We knew not how to part. I distributed
some books among them, which they received with the utmost eagerness; begged me
to come again, and to send our Preachers to them.

Sun., November 30th. I went out into the streets of Newcastle, and called the
poor, the lame, the halt, the blind, with that precious promise, "Him that
cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out." They had no feeling of the sharp
frost, while the love of Christ warmed their hearts.

I took my leave of the weeping flock at Burnup in that of Jude, "Now to Him that
is able to keep you from falling," &c. Nothing can be more comfortable than our
parting, except our last meeting to part no more.

I preached before the usual time at Newcastle; yet the mob paid their usual
attendance, our Lord still permitting them to try us.

Fri., December 5th. At Righton I preached, "Jesus Christ the same yesterday,
to-day, and for ever." Many hungry souls listened with inexpressible eagerness.
I was greatly enlarged, and knew not when to end.

Sat., December 6th. I visited one of our sick children, Phebe Crosier, and
received her blessing and prayers.

Sun., December 7th. Many from the country increased our joy at the lovefeast. We
were carried out in mighty prayer for the Church and nation.

Sun., December 14th. I had two or three hours' close conversation with the two
Ministers at Wickham. At noon I preached in Swalwell to many, now quiet, serious
hearers. Here, indeed, our Lord hath at last got himself the victory.

Tues., December 16th. I preached the Gospel to the poor at Spen, their spirit
bearing me up. Next morning we had a double blessing, and diligently poured out
our souls before the Lord.

Thur., December 18th. I waked between three and four, in a temper I have rarely
felt on my birth-day. My joy and thankfulness continued the whole day, to my own
astonishment. I rode to Hexham. I preached at the Cross, "Repentance towards
God, and faith in Jesus Christ." All opposition was kept down, and the Lord was
with us of a truth.

At four I attempted to preach in the cock-pit. Satan resented it, and sent, as
his champions to maintain his cause, the two butlers of the two Justices. They
brought their cocks, and set them a fighting. I gave them the ground, and walked
straight to the Cross, where was four times as many as the other place could
hold. Our enemies followed, and strove all the ways permitted them to annoy us.
Neither their fire-works nor their water-works could stop the course of the
Gospel. I lifted up my voice like a trumpet, and many had ears to hear.

Fri., December 19th. I took my leave of the dear people at the cock-pit. I
called on Mr._____ at Wickham, whose countenance was changed. He had been with
the Bishop, who forbade his conversing with me. I marvel the prohibition did not
come sooner.

Sat., December 27th. I rode in Bitter weather to Pelton. I talked with each of
the Society; and found nothing to reprove among them.

Sun., December 28th. I hastened through the snow to Gateshead; and preached out
to many, who promise fair for making hardy soldiers of Christ.

Mon., December 29th. I left these poor languid souls, among whom God has been
humbling me these many days. He vouchsafed us a blessing at parting. I rode with
Edward Pertoner and J. Crawford, to Biddicks: preached at night and next
morning. The Lord gave us a token by which to remember each other.

Tues. noon. I preached and distributed books to a few starved souls at
Ferry-hill.

Wed., December 31st. By three I came to Osmotherly. Mr. Adams carried us to his
house, and then to his chapel, where I read prayers and preached repentance and
remission of sin in the name of Jesus Christ.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 21: JANUARY 1- APRIL 27, 1747
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

January 1- April 27, 1747

THURSDAY, January 1st, 1747. In the evening I preached at Acomb, near York, and
exhorted the brethren with great freedom.

Fri., January 2d. I was comforted among our dear brethren and children in
Epworth.

Sat., January 3d. I waited with Mr. Perronet upon the Curate, who did not refuse
us the sacrament, as he had my brother.

Sun., January 4th. I preached at the Cross, as usual.

Tues., January 6th. I got to Grimshy by three, saluted by the shouting mob. At
six I began speaking at the room; and the floods lifted up their voice. Several
poor wild creatures, almost naked, ran about the room, striking down all they
met. I gave myself to prayer, believing God knew how to deliver us. The uproar
lasted near an hour; when I told the poor wretches that I shook off the dust of
my feet against them. Several of them caught at me to drag me down; others
interposed, and kept their companions off. I laid my hand on their Captain, and
he sat down like a lamb at my feet the whole time. One struck at me, and J.
Crawford received my blow, which left on his face the marks of the Lord Jesus.
Another of the rebels cried out, "What, you dog, do you strike a Clergyman" and
fell upon his comrade. Immediately every man's hand was against his fellow; they
fell to fighting and beating one another, till, in a few minutes, they had all
driven one another out of the room. I then preached without molestation for half
an hour, and walked into the next room. I stayed, reading the Scripture, while
the rioters at the door cried they would come in, and take their leave of me. I
ordered them to be admitted, and the poor drunken beasts were very civil, and
very loving. One of the ringleaders, with a great club, swore he would conduct
me to my lodgings. I followed him, and he led me through his fellows, to our
brother Blow's. They threw but one stone afterwards, which broke the window; and
departed.

Wed., January 7th. All was quiet at five. I met the Society, and expelled two
disorderly walkers, by reason of whom the truth had been evil spoken of.
Immediately the Lord returned to his people, and began reviving his work, which
had been stopped among them some time.

At eight I preached again, no man opposing. I heard an excellent sermon at
church, it being the national fast-day, on Heb. xi.: "By faith Noah, being
warned of God," &c. I preached repentance the third time at the room, where many
of the rioters stood bound by the restraining hand of God.

God never lets Satan shut the door in one place, but that it may be opened in
another. The violence of our enemies at night drove us to preach in the
neighbouring towns, where the seed fell into good ground.

Thur., January 8th. I preached at Grimsby in the morning, and strongly exhorted
our Society to adorn the Gospel of Christ in all things. At parting, our friend
the rabble saluted us with a few eggs and curses only.

At Hainton I set forth Jesus Christ before their eyes as crucified. My
congregation was mostly Papists; but they all wept at hearing how Jesus loved
them.

Fri., January 9th. I talked severally to the little Society, who are as sheep
encompassed with wolves. Their Minister has repelled them from the sacrament,
and laboured to stir up all the town against them. And they would have worried
them to death, had not the great man of this place, a professed Papist, hindered
these good Protestants from destroying their innocent brethren.

By three I came safe to Epworth; and was received by Edward Perronet and the
brethren, as one alive from the dead.

Sun., January 11th. I declared, at the Cross, "Except the Lord had left us a
very small remnant," &e. I preached there again, with greater enlargement, in
the afternoon; and at night God comforted us on every side.

Mon., January 12th. At Sikehouse I preached Christ crucified. Many were
comforted; one received the faith that justifies.

Wed., January 14th. I expounded that comfortable promise at Leeds, "On them that
fear the Lord, the Sun of righteousness shall rise with healing in his wings."

Sat., January 17th. I met Miss B. in Leeds, whom the Lord convinced this week,
the first time she heard the word; and on Thursday night, just as she was
dropping into hell, received her into his everlasting arms. She appeared plainly
justified. My spirit was much refreshed hereby, and my hands strengthened.

Sun., January ,18th. In the midst of my discourse, we all broke out into joy and
singing. The same comfort we had at Birstal, and were constrained to own, at our
love-feast, that He had kept the best wine to the last.

Thur., January 22d. I preached in a large house at Haworth, but not near large
enough. I lodged at my dear brother Grimshaw's.

Fri., January 23d. I told my host, at parting, that he had feared where no fear
was, there being no law either of God or man against his lending me his pulpit.
He was much ashamed at having given place to his threatening enemies.

I set out to preach in what were called William Darney's Societies. I preached
at different places, morning, noon, and night, with much freedom.

Sat., January 24th. I rode to Manchester; baptized a child of Thomas Taylor's,
and our brother B. found a divine proof, that infant baptism is of God. At
Davy-Hulme I had much conversation with our old friend John Boulton.

Sun., January 25th. I re-settled the poor shattered Society. One woman delighted
me with her scrupulosity, telling me, "she would be of the Society if I would
allow her to go to church: but the Germans used to forbid them." Through the
blessing of God, I have brought back these wandering sheep to her pale. I
preached at several places in or near the Peak.

Fri., January 30th. I preached at Sheffield, where the rioters threatened much,
but did nothing.

Sat., January 31st. I made up an old quarrel between some of the Society, which
had hung on them, like a mill-stone, for many months.

Sun., February 1st. I rode to Rotherham, where I had been stoned through the
town, the first time of my passing it. I heard a curious sermon, of which I was
the unworthy subject. The accuser of the brethren was very fierce indeed. I sat
quite composed, till he had concluded; then walked up to the table, expecting to
be repelled, as he had threatened. I prayed the Lord to turn his heart; and he
was not suffered to pass me by.

From church I went to our brother Green's, and preached repentance and faith in
Jesus Christ, from Isai. i. 16. Many of the principal people of the town were in
a private room. The convincing Spirit went forth, and restrained the madness of
the people. I departed in peace.

I warned the hardened sinners at Sheffield from those awful words, "Except the
Lord of hosts had left us a very small remnant," &c. He filled my mouth with
judgments against this people, except they repent, which I trembled to utter. So
did most who heard, particularly some of our fiercest persecutors. I found
relief and satisfaction in having delivered my own soul, whether they will hear,
or whether they will forbear.

I repeated my warnings to the Society, and believe they will escape into the
ark, before the flood comes.

I baptized my host's child, and we were sensible of the divine presence.

Mon., February 2d. I never met with worse way and weather than in riding to
Penkridge. About eight at night I was taken down from my horse, and found the
congregation just going. The Lord gave me strength from above, though I could
neither stand nor go, and held me up to call lost sinners to Him. I rode the
next day to Wednesbury.

Thur., February 5th. I baptized the child of a Dissenter, which their Minister
refused to do, because the parents heard us.

I preached in Darlaston at the door of our brother Jones's house, which had been
pulled down in the former riot. The persecutors in this place were some of the
fiercest in Staffordshire. I saw the marks of their violence, and thereby knew
our people's houses, as I rode through the town. Their windows were all stopped
up, &c.

The word was a two-edged sword. The ringleader of the mob was struck down, and
convinced of his lost estate. I preached again with double power. The Minister's
wife I had some talk with afterwards. Her husband has been, in the hand of God,
an instrument of quelling the mob. They have been all quiet since their Captain
drowned himself.

Fri., February 6th. I put a woman out of the Society, for speaking
disrespectfully of the Minister.

Sun., February 8th. At Wednesbury I expounded Acts ii. 42. The word was sent
home to many hearts.

Tues., February 10th. God brought me safe to London.

Sun., February 15th. While I was preaching remission of sins, the power of God
came down, and constrained many to confess it.

Tues., February 17th. I heard of our second house being pulled down at
Sheffield; and sympathized with the sufferers. Every day this week our Lord has
given testimony to the word of his grace.

Mon., February 23d. At four I set out with Mr. Meriton for Bristol.

Tues., February 24th. Between three and four in the afternoon I came to Mr.
Clark's, at the Devizes.

I found his daughter there, our sister Taylor, (who has won him to Christ
without the word,) and a sister from Bath. We soon perceived that our enemies
had taken the alarm, and were mustering their forces for the battle. They began
with ringing the bells backward, and running to and fro in the streets, as lions
roaring for their prey. From the time my brother told me in London, "there was
no such thing as raising a mob at the Devizes," I had a full expectation of what
would follow; but saw my call, and walked with my brother Meriton, and M.
Naylor, to an house where the Society used to meet.

The Curate's mob had been in quest of me at several places, particularly Mrs.
Philips's, where I was expected to preach. They broke open and ransacked her
house; but not finding me, marched away to our brother Rogers's, where we were
praying and exhorting one another to continue in the faith, and through much
tribulation enter the kingdom.

The chief gentleman of the town headed the mob; and the zealous Curate, Mr.
Innys, stood with them in the street the whole time, dancing for joy. This is he
who declared in the pulpit, as well as from house to house, that he himself
heard me preach blasphemy before the University, and tell them, "If you do not
receive the Holy Ghost while I breathe upon you, ye are all damned."

He had gone about several days, stirring up the people, and canvassing the
gentry for their vote and interest; but could not raise a mob while my brother
was here. The hour of darkness was not then fully come.

While his friends were assaulting us, I thought of their ancient brethren, whom
we read of Gen. xix. 4: "Before they lay down, the men of the city, even the men
of Sodom, cornpassed the house about, both young and old, all the people from
every quarter. And they called upon Lot, and said unto him, Where are the men
that came unto thee this night bring them out unto us." My own name I heard
frequently repeated, with, "Bring him out, bring him out!" Their design was
first to throw me into the horse-pond. They continued raging and threatening for
the first hour; and pressed hard upon us to break the door. The windows they did
break to pieces, and tore down the shutters of the shop. The little flock were
less afraid than I expected. Only one of our sisters fainted away: but beneath
were the everlasting arms.

Our besiegers had now blocked up the door with a waggon, and set up lights, lest
I should escape. Yet a brother got out unobserved, and, with much entreaty,
prevailed upon the Mayor to come down. He came with two Constables, one a
faithful brother, the other s persecutor, and threatened the rioters, but so
softly, that none regarded him. It was the Lord who for the present rebuked the
madness of the people. They hurried away from us to the inn, where our horses
were; broke open the stable-door, and turned out the beasts, which were found
some hours after in a pond, up to their chin in water.

We were at a loss meantime what to do, when God put it into the heart of our
next-door neighbour, a Baptist, to take us through a passage into his own house,
offer us his bed, and engage for our security. We accepted his kindness, and
slept in peace.

Wed., February 25th. A day never to be forgotten! At seven I walked quietly to
Mrs. Philips's; began preaching a little before the time appointed, and for
three quarters of an hour invited a few listening sinners to Christ. Then the
boys with their bells, like the devil's infantry, began; and soon after, his
whole army assaulted the house to bring us forth. We sat in a little
ground-room, and ordered all the doors to be thrown open. They brought an
hand-engine, and began to play into the house. We kept our seats, and they
rushed into the passage. Just then Mr. Borough, the Constable, came, seized upon
the spout of the engine, and carried it off in spite of them all. They swore, if
he did not deliver it, they would pull down the house. At that time they might
have taken us prisoners, for we were in their sight, close to them, and none to
interpose; but they hurried out to fetch the larger engine.

Meantime we were advised to send to Mr. Mayor; but Mr. Mayor was gone out of
town in the sight of the people. This was great encouragement to those who were
already wrought up to a proper pitch by the painstaking Curate, and gentlemen of
the town, particularly Mr. Sutton and Mr. Willy, the two leading men,
Dissenters.

Mr. Sutton lived next door, and frequently came out to the mob, to keep up their
spirits. Mr. Innys was there too, and quite happy on the occasion. Mr. Sutton
sent word to Mrs. Philips, "that if she did not turn that fellow out to the mob,
he would send them to drag him out." Mr. Willy passed by again and again,
assuring the rioters he would stand by them, and secure them from the law, do
what they would.

They now began playing the larger engine, which broke the windows, flooded the
rooms, and spoiled the goods. We were withdrawn to a small upper-room, in the
back part of the house, seeing no way to escape their violence. They seemed
under the full power of the old murderer. Our brother who keeps the Society they
laid hold on first, dragged him away, and threw him into the horse-pond, and
broke his back, as was reported. But another of the Society ran in resolutely
among them, and rescued him out of their hands, by little less than a miracle.
His wife fell into fits again.

We gave ourselves unto prayer, believing the Lord would deliver us, how or when
we saw not, nor any possible way of escaping. Therefore we stood still to see
the salvation of God.

As soon as the mob had emptied the engine, they ran to fill it again, keeping
strict watch on all sides lest we should escape. One advised us to attempt it
through the garden of a persecutor, and I put on my coat on purpose, but could
not think it the Lord's way of bringing us forth. I laid aside the design, and
saw a troop of our enemies coming up the very way we should have gone.

Every now and then some or other of our friends would venture to us, but rather
weakened our hands, so that we were forced to stop our ears, and look up. Among
the rest, the Mayor's maid came, and told us her mistress was in tears about me,
and begged me to disguise myself in women's clothes, and try to make my escape.
Her heart had been turned towards us by the conversion of her son. Just on the
brink of ruin, God laid his hand on the poor prodigal, and, instead of running
away to sea, he entered into the Society, to the great joy and surprise of his
parents.

The rioters without continued playing their engine, which diverted them for some
time: but their number and fierceness still increased, and the gentlemen plied
them with pitchers of ale, as much as they would drink. Mr. Meriton hid his
money and watch, that it might do good to somebody, he said; for as to the mob,
they should have nothing of him but his carcass.

They were now on the point of breaking in, when Mr. Borough thought of reading
the Proclamation. He did so, at the hazard of his life. In less than the hour,
of above a thousand wild beasts, none were left but the guard. They retreated,
as we suppose, by the advice of the old serpent, who sat observing us at an
opposite house, in the shape of a Lawyer. We had now stood siege for about three
hours, and none but the invisible hand could have kept them one moment from
tearing us in pieces.

Our Constable had applied to Mr. Street, the only Justice in town, who would not
act. We found there was no help in man, which drove us closer to the Lord, and
we prayed by his Spirit, with little intermission, the whole day.

Our enemies, at their return, made their main assault at the back-door, swearing
horribly they would have me, if it cost them their lives. Many seeming accidents
concurred to delay their breaking in. The man of the house came home, and,
instead of turning me out, as they expected, took part with us, and stemmed the
tide for some time.

Then they got a notion that I had made my escape; and ran down to the inn, and
played the engine there. They forced the inn-keeper to turn out our horses,
which he immediately sent to Mr. Clark's. This drew the rabble and their engine
thither; but the resolute old man charged and presented his gun, till they
retreated.

Upon their re-visiting us, Mr. Meriton was for surrendering ourselves before the
night came on, which, he said, would make them more audacious; and that there
might be witness of whatever they did by daylight. But I persuaded him to wait,
till the Lord should point out the way.

Now we stood in jeopardy every moment. Such threatenings, curses, and
blasphemies I have never heard. They seemed kept out by a continued miracle. I
remembered the Roman Senators sitting in the forum when the Gauls broke in upon
them, but thought there was a fitter posture for Christians, and told my
companion they should take us off our knees.

We were kept from all hurry and discomposure of spirit, by a divine power
resting upon us. We prayed and conversed as freely as if we had been in the
midst of our brethren; and had great confidence that the Lord would either
deliver us from the danger, or in it. One of my companions (M. N.) cried out,
"It must be so; God will deliver us: if God is true, we are safe."

I told my friend Meriton,-et hoec olim meminisse juvabit, that our most distant
friends were praying for us; and our deliverance would soon occasion many
thanksgivings unto God. In the height of the storm, when we were just falling
into the hands of the drunken, enraged multitude, he was so little disturbed,
that he fell fast asleep.

They were now close to us, on every side, and over our heads, untiling the roof.
I was diverted by a little girl, who called to me, through the door, "Mr.
Wesley! Mr. Wesley! creep under the bed; they will kill you; they are pulling
down the house." Our sister Taylor's faith was just failing, when a ruffian
cried out, "Here they are, behind the curtain!" At this time we fully expected
their appearance, and retired to the furthermost corner of the room, and I said,
"This is the crisis." In that moment Jesus rebuked the winds and the sea and
there was a great calm. We heard not a breath without, and wondered what was
come to them. The silence lasted for three quarters of an hour, before any one
came near us; and we continued in mutual exhortation and prayer, and looking for
deliverance.

If ever we felt faith, it was now. Our souls hung upon that arm which divided
the sea. I often told my companions, "Now God is at work for us: he is
contriving our escape. He can turn these leopards into lambs; can command the
Heathen to bring his children on their shoulders, and make our fiercest enemies
the instruments of our deliverance."

In about an hour after the last general assault, the answer of faith came, and
God made bare his arm. Soon after three, Mr. Clark knocked at the door, and
brought with him the persecuting Constable. He said, "Sir, if you will promise
never to preach here again, the gentlemen and I will engage to bring you safe
out of town." My answer was, "I shall promise no such thing." "But will you not
tell me you have no intention of returning hither" "Not till you are better
disposed to receive me; for, in obedience to my Master, if you persecute me in
one city, I will flee to another: but, setting aside my office, I will not give
up my birthright, as an Englishman, of visiting what part I please of His
Majesty's dominions." "Sir, we expect no such premise, that you will never come
here again; only tell me that it is not your present intention, that I may tell
the gentlemen, who will then secure your quiet departure." I answered, "I cannot
come now, because I must return to London a week hence: but OBSERVE, I make no
promise of not preaching here when the door is opened; and don't you say that I
do."

He went away with this answer, and we betook ourselves again to prayer and
thanksgiving. We perceived it was the Lord's doing, and it was marvellous in our
eyes. Our adversaries' hearts were turned. Even Mr. Sutton and Willy laboured to
take off the mob, and quench the fire themselves had kindled. Whether pity for
us, or fear for themselves, wrought strongest, God knoweth. Probably the latter;
for the mob were wrought up to such a pitch of fury, that their masters dreaded
the consequence, and therefore went about appeasing the multitude, and charging
them not to touch us in our departure.

I knew full well it was not in their power to lay the devil they had raised, and
none but the Almighty could engage for our security. We had hoped to make our
escape in the dead of the night, if the house was not pulled down first; and had
therefore sent our horses toward Seen, intending to walk after them; but now we
sent for them Back, and recovered them before they were got out of the town.

While the Constable was gathering his posse, we got our things from Mr. Clark's,
and prepared to go forth. The whole multitude were .without, expecting us. Now
our Constable's heart began to fail, and he told us he much doubted if the mob
could be restrained; for that thirty or more of the most desperate were gone
down the street, and waited at the end of the town for our passing: he should
therefore advise us to hide ourselves in some other house, and get off by night.
Mr. Meriton's counsel was, to escape by the back-door, while the mob were
waiting for us at the fore-door. I asked counsel of the Lord, and met with that
word, "Jesus said unto her, Said I not unto thee, if thou wouldest believe thou
shouldest see the glory of God" After reading this, I went forth as easy as
Luther to the Council.

We were saluted with a general shout. The man whom M. Naylor had hired to ride
before her, was, as we now perceived, one of the rioters. This hopeful guide was
to conduct us out of the reach of his fellows. Mr. Meriton and I took horse in
the face of our enemies, who began clamouring against us, and I answering them,
when the Constable begged me to forbear. The gentlemen were dispersed among the
mob to bridle them.

We rode a slow pace up the street, the whole multitude pouring along on both
sides, and attending us with loud acclamations. Such fierceness and diabolical
malice I have not seen in human faces. They ran up to our horses, as if they
would swallow us; but did not know which was Wesley. We felt great peace and
acquiescence in the honour done us; while the whole town were spectators of our
march.

After riding two or three hundred yards, I looked back, and saw Mr. Meriton on
the ground in the midst of the mob, and two bulldogs upon him. One was first let
loose, which leaped at his horse's nose; but the horse with his foot beat him
down. The other fastened on his nose, and hung there, till Mr. Meriton, with the
but-end of his whip,

felled him to the ground. Then the first dog, recovering, flew at the horse's
breast, and fastened there. The beast reared up, and Mr. Meriton slid gently
off. The dog kept his hold, till the flesh tore off. Then some men took off the
dogs, others cried, "Let them alone :" but neither beast nor man had any farther
commission to hurt. I stopped the horse, and delivered him to my friend. He
re-mounted with great composure, and we rode on leisurely as before, till out of
sight. Then we mended our pace, and in an hour came to Seen, having rode three
miles about, and by seven to Wrexal. The news of our danger was got thither
before us, but we brought the welcome tidings of our own deliverance.

Now we saw the hand of Providence in suffering them to turn out our horses, that
is, to send them to us against we wanted them. Again, how plainly were we
overruled to send our horses down the town, which blinded the rioters without
our designing it, and drew off their engines and them, leaving us a free passage
at the other end of the town;

We joined in hearty praises to our Deliverer, singing the hymn,-- "Worship, and
thanks, and blessing," &e.

(See Redemption Hymns.)

Thur., February 26th. I preached at Bath, and we rejoiced like men that take the
spoil. We continued our triumph at Bristol, and reaped the fruit of our labours
and sufferings.

Sun., March 1st. In riding to Kingswood, Satan had another thrust at me. We were
singing the thanksgiving for our deliverance, when our coach overturned. All six
were hurt, but none dangerously. The voice of joy and thanksgiving was heard
among our beloved colliers, both in the word and sacrament.

Fri., March 6th. I took horse at four, and on Saturday afternoon came safe to
the Foundery.

Wed., March 11th. I spake with one who once walked in simple faith; but the
Antinomian tempter has prevailed. Now he expressly renounces us, "who seek to be
justified by works."

Fri., March 13th. Mr. M., a young Clergyman, was at our watchnight: one who
seems inclined to think and judge for himself.

Fri., March 20th. I found, by the increase of my audience this morning, that my
sharp rebuke of the Society last night had not been lost.

Sun., March 22d. In the evening we rejoiced as in the day when we came up out of
the land of Egypt.

Tues., March 24th. I preached at Shoreham, without molestation. These wild
beasts also are tamed; and will, many of them, I doubt not, receive the truth
they persecuted.

Wed., March 25th. I stopped one who had crept in among our Helpers, without
either discretion or veracity.

Thur., March 26th. I was walking to J. Ellison's, when a gentleman ran out of
his house, and exceedingly pressed me to step in, and dine with him. Although
pre-engaged,

I could hardly deny him, as the person was no other than Mr. Daniel Garnanlt.

Fri., March 27th. God gave us his blessing, both in the word and sacrament.

Sun., April 12th. I invited many to come in, upon that promise, "In thy seed
shall all the nations of the earth be blessed."

Mon., April 13th. I met Mr. Bateman at our sister Witham's. My heart rejoiced
and ached for him. What has he to go through, before he has made full proof of
his ministry!

Thur., April 16th. He was with me at night in the desk. My text was, "Thy
watchmen shall lift up the voice together," &c. Great was our rejoicing before
the Lord.

Good-Friday, April 17th. We had sweet fellowship with Him in his sufferings; and
many cried after Him, being deeply wounded by his dying love.

Easter-day, April 19th. The Lord gave us, under the word, to know the power of
his resurrection; but in the sacrament he carried us quite above ourselves and
all earthly things.

I went forth to an huge, unruly multitude in the fields: the Lord stilled them
by the word of his power, and comforted me among the faithful.

Mon., April 20th. I preached again in the fields, to a solemn assembly.

Tues., April 21st. I was, with Sarah Perrin, in perils by water. Her calmness
would not suffer me to fear.

Wed., April 22d. I received an unexpected invitation through H. Edwyn; but, by
Mr. Erskine's and Sarah Perrin's advice, deferred accepting it.

Mon., April 27th. That I might abstain from all appearance of evil, particularly
of pride and resentment, I took up my cross, and went in Mrs. Rich's coach to
Chelsea. I passed an hour or two at Lampe's, before I waited upon one who was
once my friend. The first that greeted me was faithful Mrs. M., with her old
professions; next, Mrs. E.; and last, that person; at whose desire I sang,
prayed, dined, exhorted, talked of the times, and took my leave.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 22: MAY 3 - AUGUST 31, 1747
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 3 - August 31, 1747

Sun., May 3d. I took my leave of the Foundery and fields for a short season; and
on

Mon., May 4th, set out for Bristol. I overtook Charles Perronet at Brentford,
and rode on to Hungerford.

Tues., May 5th. I received fresh strength among our colliers, and brethren in
Bristol.

Wed., May 6th. I took Charles Perronet to see the new Change, and picked up some
lost sheep; one on the brink of the pit.

Sat., May 9th. My namesake and charge was taken ill of a fever, which soon
appeared to be the small-pox.

Sun., May 10th. I stirred up the Society with forcible words, and greatly
rejoiced with the faithful at our feast of love.

Tues., May 12th. I gave the sacrament to my patient, who grows worse and worse.

Fri., May 15th. I visited a brother, triumphing over death. He had found the
door of hope opened the first time I prayed with him, and now is ready to depart
in peace.

Tues., May 19th. Expecting the turn of the distemper, I sat up with Charles. The
Lord is pleased to try our faith and patience yet farther.

Wed., May 20th. At Wick my text was, "In thy seed shall all the nations of the
earth be blessed;" and surely we were all partakers of the blessing, in that
hour. Near two hours we continued in tears of grief and joy. The Justice was as
much affected as any of us.

Fri., May 22d. At our watchnight I asked in faith, that the Lord would give his
beloved sleep; and he heard and answered the prayer immediately. Our brother
Perronet was then in the utmost danger, through the second fever, and delirious,
for want of rest: ready to enter his rest eternal. But the Lord rebuked the
fever, and he fell asleep, and waked late the next morning, as one raised from
the dead.

Sun., May 24th. God gave us, under the word, great strength and resolution
against sin.

Wed., May 27th. I preached at the Hall, on, "The good God pardon every one of
you," &c.; and surely he showed us his great readiness so to do.

Thur., May 28th. Ascension-day. We spent from four to seven in triumph with our
Lord.

Fri., May 29th. Having made strict inquiry into the life of each member of the
Society, to-day I left out fifty of them, who have not adorned the Gospel.

Mon., June lst. I rejoiced at Bath with our dear dying brother Yapp. He, blessed
me, and blessed God that he had ever seen my face. Soon after we left him he
returned to his Lord in paradise.

Wed., June 3d. I preached at the chapel in West-street, and rejoiced for the
abundant consolation which our Lord administered to us all.

Thur., June 4th. I rode over to our friends at Shoreham, a joyful messenger of
their son's recovery.

Fri., June 12th. At St. Bartholomew's I expounded Isai. xl. 1; and wrapped them
up in the promises.

Sun., June 14th. I heard my brother in the fields, and was adding a word of
confirmation, when our old friend Mr. Green began speaking from a table just
behind us. I would not strive, but walked quietly away, and all our children
with me.

Sun., June 21st. Great multitudes attended in the fields to His cry front the
cross, "Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by"

Fri., June 26th. I expelled one who had taken a bribe for his vote. I hope there
is not another like offender in all our Societies.

Sat., June 27th. I prayed by our sister Somerset, just ready for the Bridegroom.
I read prayers at St. Bartholomew's, and heard a true Gospel sermon from Mr.
Perrenet. I preached there myself on Sunday, "Come, for all things are now
ready."

Mon., June 29th. I joined with Howel Harris, &c., in prayer, and groaned under
the burden of this guilty nation.

At Wapping the Lord gave testimony to his own word, "Him that cometh unto me, I
will in no wise cast out." A woman cried out, and rushed into the vestry; but
her cries continued all the time of preaching. I saw her afterwards, in great
agony; for this time she is no dissembler, although she is Sarah Robinson!

Fri., July 3d. We had our first watchnight at the chapel. I preached on,
"Looking for, and hastening toward, him coming of the day of God." His blessing
confirmed his word. One who had been slack, but was now returning, heard it, and
went home, and died.

Sun., July 4th. The whole congregation were in tears, or intriumph; crying after
God, or rejoicing in his favour. The cloud rested upon us the whole time of
communicating. In the evening there was a great shaking among the dry bones; and
in the bands the God of all consolation showed himself.

Wed., July 8th. I assisted Hr. Bateman at St. Bartholomew's; but was quite
weighed down with the behaviour of the communicants, so contrary to the
apostolical precept, "Let all things be done decently and in order."

Sun., July 12th. Our sister Hoffman, setting sail for Jamaica, we commended to
the grace of God, and felt we could never be separated from that soul, while she
and we were united to Christ.

Fri., July 17th. I gave the sacrament to a grievous backslider, now crying out
of the deep for mercy. Soon after she departed in peace.

Sat., July 18th. One received a fresh seal of pardon under the word this
morning, who was before on the brink of destruction.

Fri., July 24th. I expounded Rev. iv. at the watch-night. I have not lately
known a more solemn season. The place was crowded with strangers, emboldened by
the night to hear us. It was near one before we could part.

Sun., July 26th. Many hearts were touched by the history of the returning
prodigal.

Sun., August 2d. My audience in the field seemed to feel the word; and much more
those at the chapel, whom I strongly exhorted to continue in the ship.

Mon., August 3d. In Mr. Riehards's school at Reading, I preached "the Lamb of
God who taketh away the sin of the world."

Wed., August 5th. I met the bands in Bristol; and the power of God broke in upon
us wonderfully.

Thur., August 6th. I found it again in singing with Miss Wells, Miss Burdock,
and eight of our Preachers.

Sun., August 9th. I preached from Luke xiv. 15 at the old orchard; (I think, for
the first time;) and we had a great pouring out of the Spirit. It put me in mind
of a like season which the first Quakers had at the same place, when many were
convinced.

Sun., August 16th. I preached again in Moorfields, on, "To the Lord our God
belong mercies and forgivenesses," &c.

Fri., August 21st. I received a second summons from my brother, hastening me to
Ireland.

Mon., August 24th. We parted at the Foundery in fervent prayer, particularly for
the conversion of some Romish Priest.

Wed., August 26th. I left my old host at Oxford, Mr. Evans, and stretched with
Charles Pesonet to Huntley, seven miles beyond Gloucester.

Thur., August 27th. Before five we renewed our strength and our labour. We
overtook an hearer of Howel Harris, who conducted us within ten miles of Builth.
For the rest of the way the river was our guide. Between eight and nine we found
our brother Philips, and were glad soon after to betake ourselves to rest.

Fri., August 28th. My brother not being come from Ireland, according to
appointment, we concluded he was delayed by cross winds, and had an opportunity
thereby of resting ourselves and our weary beasts.

At nine I preached in the street, repentance and faith. The people behaved with
great decency. Mr. Gwynne came to see me at Mr. Philips's, with two of his
family. My soul seemed pleased to take acquaintance with them. We rode to
Msesmynis church. I preached, and Mr. Williams after me in Welsh. At four I
expounded the good Samaritan in the street; and He was present, binding up our
wounds. I preached a fourth time at Garth, on, "Comfort ye, comfort ye my
people." The whole family received us as messengers of God; and if such we are,
they received Him that sent us.

Sat., August 29th. I rode to Llandrindod-Wells, and called the burdened souls to
Jesus. He gave me to speak both searching and comfortable words. Three Ministers
were of my audience. I returned to Garth rejoicing. Still no news of my brother.
While we were talking of him he came, and brought life and a blessing with him.

Sun., August 30th. I preached on a tombstone in Builth churchyard; and again; on
the prodigal son. Then at Garth, on the marks of the Messias, Matt. xi. 5: "The
blind receive their sight," &c.

Mon., August 31st. After preaching at noon in the churchyard, my brother set out
for Bristol. I preached there at three, and invited a great multitude to the
Gospel feast; then expounded at Garth Simon the Pharisee, and the woman that was
a sinner.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 23: SEPTEMBER 1 - DECEMBER 28, 1747
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

September 1 - December 28, 1747

Tues., September 1st. I preached at Maesmynis and again in Builth, on Lam. i.
12: "Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by" Now the great blessing came,
even the constraining love of Christ crucified. All were melted down as wax
before the fire. I took a sweet leave of the weeping flock, and plainly found
that if we never met again upon earth, yet shall we never be parted.

I returned to Garth, and showed the end of Christ's mission, even to make all
mankind happy. (Acts iii. 26.) We continued rejoicing in the Lord till past
eleven.

Wed., September 2d. At six I met the family, both servants and children, and
strongly explained, "I am come that they might have life," &c. All seemed to
receive my testimony. We left them in body, not in spirit.

I took horse with Mr. Gwynne, Mr. Philips, and our guide, a brother from
Anglesea. We found the seven miles to Raydor four good hours' ride. I preached
in the church, and laboured to awake the dead, and to lift up the hands that
hung down. The Minister seemed a man of a simple heart, and surely not eager for
preferment, or he would not be contented with his salary of 3 a year. Three or
four neighbouring Clergymen invited me to their churches, whom I had not time to
visit. I rode forward to Llanidloes, and pointed a house-full of listening
sinners to the all-atoning Lamb.

Thur., September 3d. I called near the Town-hall, "Ho, every one that thirsteth,
come ye to the waters." I rode to Dolgelly, where our dear friends, Mr. Gwynne
and Philips, left us.

Fri., September 4th. I reached Tan-y-Bwlch by nine, and Bar-Myni Ferry by five.
It blew so hard, there was no crossing till the tide was out. We waited two
hours, part of which I slept on the ground. Then with much difficulty we got
into the boat. The hurricane soon drove us out of danger. We rode in the dark
over the heavy sands, and in an hour got to a little town in Anglesea. After
midnight we came throughly wet to a brother's, where we dried ourselves, and
pushed on to Holyhead by seven in the morning, having been in the saddle
twenty-five hours.

Sun., September 6th. I sent an offer of my assistance to the Minister, who was
ready to beat my messenger. I went to church, and wondered he did not refuse me
the sacrament.

After evening service I preached, at the request of some gentlemen, who behaved
as such, though the vulgar were rude enough.

Tues., September 8th. At ten we embarked. What wind we had was contrary. It
increased in the evening, and at midnight was too high for us to sleep. Next
morning, September 9th, we were taken into the smaller packet-boat, and by
eleven the Lord brought us safe to Dublin.

Here, the first news we heard was, that the little flock stands fast in the
storm of persecution, which arose as soon as my brother left them. The Popish
mob has broke open their room, and destroyed all before them. Some of them are
sent to Newgate, others belied. What will be the event we cannot tell till we
see whether the Grand Jury will find the bill.

Wed., September 9th. I walked at five in the evening to the shattered room in
Marlborough-street, where a few people were met, who did not fear what men or
devils could do unto them. God has called me to suffer affliction with his
people. The Popish mob, encouraged and assisted by the Protestant, are so
insolent and outrageous, that, whatever street we pass through, it is up in
arms. The Mayor would assist us, but cannot. The Grand Jury have had the
plainest evidence of the riot laid before them; that a mixed rabble of Papists
and Protestants broke open our room, and four locks, and a warehouse, stealing
or destroying the goods to a considerable value; beat and wounded several with
clubs, &c.; tore away the pulpit, benches, window-cases, &e., and burnt them
openly before the gate, swearing they would murder us all. Yet it is much
doubted whether the Grand Jury will find the bill! But doth not the Most High
regard

I began my ministry with, "Comfort ye, comfort ye my people," &c. None made
disturbance till I had ended. Then the rabble attended us with the usual
compliments to our lodgings.

Thur., September 10th. At five all was quiet within doors; but we had men,
women, and children upon us as soon as we appeared in the streets. One I
observed crying, "Swaddler, swaddler!" (our usual title hero,) who was a young
Ishmael indeed, and had not long learned to speak. I am sure he could not be
four years old.

We dined with a gentleman, who explained our name to us. It seems we are
beholdento Mr. Cennick for it, who abounds in such like expressions as, "I curse
and blaspheme all the gods in heaven, but the babe that lay in the manger, the
babe that lay in Mary's lap, the babe that lay in swaddling clouts," &e. Hence
they nicknamed him, "Swaddler, or Swaddling John ;" and the word sticks to us
all, not excepting the Clergy.

I met the Society, and the Lord knit our hearts together in love stronger than
death. We both wept and rejoiced for the consolation. God hath sent me, I trust,
to confirm their souls, and keep them together in the present distress.

Fri., September 11th. I met the Society at one, for the first time, and spent an
hour in intercession for our nation and Church. We shah hear of these prayers
again another day, even the day of the great slaughter, when the towers fall.

I preached morning and evening, this and the following day, no man forbidding
me, though every one reviled us, both coming and going.

Sun., September l3th. In the strength of the Lord I went forth to
Oxmanton-green. I stood under the wall of the barracks, and preached Christ
crucified. They all, both Protestants and Papists, gave diligent heed, as to
words whereby they may be saved.

I received the sacrament at St. Patrick's, and from evening service returned to
the Green. Thousands were now assembled to hear the word, and many to hinder
them. Our dying Lord applied his own words, "Is it nothing to you, all ye that
pass by" In vain did the poor blind Papists rage, and shout, and cast stones.
None were suffered to hurt me, or any of the hearers.

The mob waited for me on a bridge. We tried in vain to get a coach; and were
therefore forced, when it was dark, to walk home another way, without calling
upon Our Catholic friends.

Tues., September 15th. Woe is me now, for my soul is wearied because of
murderers, which this city is full of! The Ormond mob, and liberty mob, seldom
part, till one or more are killed. A poor Constable was the last, whom they beat
and dragged about, till they had killed him, and then hung him up in triumph.
None was called in question for it; but the earth covered his blood. Last week a
woman was beaten to death by the rabble; but that was all fair, for she was
caught picking a pocket: so there is an end of her. No wonder if, in such a
place, there should be no justice for Christians. A poor, weakly man, of Mr.
Cennick's Society, was so abused by his neighhour, who knocked him down, and
stamped upon his stomach, that he died soon after. The murderer was indeed
brought to a trial; but acquitted, as usual.

I preached in the evening, without interruption; the mob being awed for the
present, while our bill is depending. The utmost application has been made by
them to the Jury, and none at all by us. We leave the matter to God. If man does
us justice, it is more than we expect.

Thur., September 17th. I got a particular account of the late riot. On Sunday,
August 30th, a mob of Papists and Protestants assaulted the house, where the
Society was met after evening service. They met them going out, with sticks and
stones, knocked down several, both men and women, and beat them in a barbarous
manner. Some escaped the back way; others retreated to the house, and shut the
door. The mob broke it open, and another inward door, tore down the desk and
forms, carried two large counters, chairs, and part of the wainscot into the
street, and openly burnt all, but what they stole.

There was a warehouse over the preaching-room, which they broke open and
ransacked. Above one hundred pounds' worth of goods they seized as lawful prize,
and committed the rest to the flames.

They have often threatened our lives. Mr. Paterson they knocked down, and cut in
several places while on the ground; then threw him into a cellar, and cast
stones on him. Mrs. Young and many others were treated in the same manner.
Half-hour past nine the Mayor came with his guard, and saw with his own eyes the
havoc the mob had made. He readily granted warrants to apprehend them. Some of
the poorest, Papists mostly, were sent to Newgate; but the Better sort made a
mock of his authority, and walked about the town, from alehouse to alehouse,
with the Constables, whom, by drink and money, they had secured of their party.

Our hour of intercession was a solemn season, most present receiving a
manifestation of the Spirit, even the spirit of contrition and prayer.

I dined at Mr. Powel's, the printer, who informed us that the Jury have thrown
out the bill. It was no surprise to me. My soul was filled with comfort, and
confidence that the Lord would now take the matter into his own hands. I met Mr.
Millar, the Lutheran Minister, a simple, loving man, but not quite so courageous
as Martin Luther.

Sat., September 19th. I breakfasted at Mr. Aggit's, and found him full of
indignation at the injustice of the Jury. He did not seem to know that
Christians are looked upon as outlaws, in all times and places.

Sun., September 20th. After commending our cause to God, I walked to the Green.
I believed the Lord would make bare his arm in our defence. I called, in his
name, "Come unto me, all ye that are weary," &c. His power was upon the hearers,
keeping down all opposition. I spoke with great freedom to the poor Papists,
urging them to repentance and the love of Christ, from the authority of their
own Kempis, and their own Liturgy. None lifted up his voice or hand. All
listened with strange attention. Many were in tears. I advised them to go to
their respective places of worship. They expressed general satisfaction,
especially the Papists. This also hath God wrought.

Returning, we were insulted by a gathering mob, when a Baptist came by, and
desired us to take shelter in his house. We stayed and breakfasted; and left him
quite happy in having protected us from the violence of the people.

The holiday folk were at the Green before me, it being the scene of all manner
of diversions on Sunday afternoon. I lifted up my voice, and cried," Ho, every
one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters ;" A great multitude of serious
hearers encompassed me, while those who had not ears to hear, withdrew on every
side to the opposite hill, sat down in rows on the grass, and there remained the
whole time. I never saw the hand of God more visible.

Mon., September 21st. I began examining the classes; and met several who
received forgiveness under the word last week. But, justified or unjust'died,
all are in earnest, and seem made without fear. I have not seen such soldiers
before, so young, and yet so valiant.

Wed., September 23d. I heard that, on Sunday last, after I was gone, the Popish
mob fell upon the women, but were beaten off by the soldiers. They threaten to
come with all their forces next Sunday.

Going to the room, the mob insulted us, and forced us to take refuge at Mr.
Aggit's. He was scandalized at such treatment of a Minister of the established
Church; and very sure, a Popish Priest, so used, would be succoured by the
Magistrste. I believe so too. Error of every kind may meet with favour; but the
world never did, nor ever will, tolerate real Christianity.

In our return, the people gaped upon us with their mouths, like ramping and
roaring lions. What restrains them from tearing us to pieces They want neither
will nor power. The Jury have taken off the reins from the many-headed beast,
and our Protestant brethren have sold us into their hands; who think they would
do God service, and merit heaven, by killing us.

Fri., September 25th. I passed the evening very agree-ably at a Baptist's, a
woman of sense and piety, sad a great admirer of my father's Life of Christ.

Sun., September 27th. Never have I seen a quieter congregation at the Foundery
than we had at the Green, both morning and afternoon. Many of the soldiers were
within hearing, though behind the doors and walls, for fear of their officers.
The Papists stood like lambs. I quoted Kempis, which makes some of them
confident I am a good Catholic.

Mon., September 28th. Our landlady yesterday nailed up our preaching-room; but
we had it opened for the word this morning. We are now come to close quarters
with the enemy, who threatens hard to drive us out of his kingdom.

I had an hour's conference with two serious Quakers, who hold the Head with us,
and build on the one foundation.

Tues., September 29th. My subject in the evening was, "The kingdom of heaven is
at hand: repent ye, and believe the Gospel." I was led, unawares, to describe
the glorious appearing of our Lord; and the word came with power irresistible.
The cries of the wounded almost drowned my voice. One, I afterwards heard,
received a cure.

At Mr. Powel's I met Mr. Edwards, landlord of Mr. Cennick's preaching-house. He
told us he quite disliked his tenants, was resolved to raise the rent, and asked
if we should be willing to take the room, if they refused it. We answered, "If
they had the first offer, and did not accept of it, we should be glad of the
next refusal."

Fri., October 2d. I passed two hours with M. Powel, and another Baptist, whom I
almost persuaded to give up their faith of adherence, so called, for the faith
of the Gospel, which works by love, and is connected with peace, joy, power, and
the testimony of the Spirit.

Sun., October 4th. At Marybone-lane I expounded those awful words, "The Lord
himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel,
and the trump of God." Many trembled; and some rejoiced in hope of his glory. A
Papist, behind the wall, at first lifted up his voice in curses; but in the end
cried out, "The Lord bless you!"

Wed., October 7th. Several soldiers ventured to the word, notwithstanding the
prohibition. Now and then officers came by, and stopped to see if any of their
men were there. Then they skulked down, kneeling or sitting on the ground,
behind the women.

Thur., October 8th. God is daily adding to our number. To-day I admitted two
more into the Society; one a Papist, whom we caught in the Green.

Sun., October 11th. None has made the least disturbance for a week past, whether
Protestant or Papist. Only one of the latter flung away in a rage, crying, I
ought to be stabbed for lumping them all together, and telling them they might
all be saved, of whatever church or party, if they would return, like the
prodigal, to their heavenly Father.

I began preaching, with great reluctance, at Marybonelane, where the Spirit came
pouring down like a flood. All present were in tears, either of sorrow or joy.
We continued above an hour, singing and crying. A more refreshing time I have
not known, since I left England.

I spent the evening with Mrs. M_____, a true mourner in Sion, till the Lord, on
Wednesday, put the new song in her mouth. She set us all on fire with the warmth
of her first love.

Sat., October 17th. I passed the day at the house we have purchased, near
Dolphin'e barn, writing and meditating. I could almost have set up my rest here;
but must not look for rest on this side eternity. I heard (as I do every day) of
more sinners who have received the atonement.

Mon., October 19th. I dined at a gentleman's who offered us a large piece of
ground to bmld upon, at a very moderate price. It seems as if the time for
building were at hand, now the Magistrates are so favourable. The Mayor has
declared he will send any man to Newgate who only calls after us in the streets:
but we are not so vain as to think all the authority of man can long screen
those who will live godly in Christ Jesus, from suffering persecution.

Fri., October 23d. I visited a sick man, who has been convinced by reading my
brother's sermons, and justified, as far as I can find, by the immediate voice
of Christ.

Sun., October 25th. I passed three hours at St. Patrick's, under my usual burden
among the dry bones of the house of Israel. I seldom enter this place, but they
are ready to drag me out as a profaner of the temple. The Dean I must except,
who has always treated us with great courtesy; looks pleased to see us make the
bulk of the communicants; appointed us a scat by ourselves; and constantly
administers to me first, as the Rubric directs.

I opened our new house at Dolphiffs barn, by preaching to a great multitude
within and without. After preaching five times to-day, I was as fresh as in the
morning.

Mon., October 26th, I employed in examining the Society, and took in several new
ones, and put out others, who had been too hastily admitted by our helpers. My
hands were strengthened by meeting several who have found the pardoning love of
God through my ministry.

Tues., October 27th. I prayed by our sister Baker, whom I had lately checked for
her too great contempt of death, as it seemed to me. The trying time is come,
yet she keeps her confidence.

Fri., October 30th. In our return from intercession, we were stoned for the
length of a street or two. Charles Perrenet interposed his back to screen me.
Here I received the first blow since I came to Dublin. At our lodgings the mob
took their leave of us, without hurting either.

Sat., October 31st. I heard the best news of any since our coming hither, -that
our sister Baker is departed in full triumph. To one who asked her this morning
how she did, she answered, "Bravely! bravely! never better." The pains of death
had then got hold on her, but she smiled on the welcome messenger; took leave of
her husband and children with calm joy; expressed great satisfaction at having
chosen to suffer affliction with the people of God; confirmed those about her in
the same happy choice; and soon after fell asleep, and awoke in paradise.

I called at the house, as well to exhort the survivers as to see the late temple
of the Holy Ghost. The happy soul had left a smile upon the clay, to tell where
she was gone. We were all comforted in prayer and thanksgiving.

I preached for the last time in Marlborough-street, on, "These are they that
came out of great tribulation, and washed their robes, and made them white in
the blood of the Lamb." It was a time of solemn rejoicing in hope of His coming
to wipe away all tears from our eyes.

Sun., November 1st. At St. Patrick's Mr. K. entertained us with a discourse so
full of low, pitiful lies and nonsense, as I never heard from any, except the
ingenious Mr. Hoblin.

Preaching five times is not more than twice a day, when the order of Providence
calls us to it. My strength do I ascribe unto Thee, and all my success, and all
my blessings!

Mon., November 2d. I admitted five or six into the Society, and among them, the
soldier who was put under arrest last Sunday, for the high crime and
misdemeanour

of hearing a sermon at the Green. The officer, after much threatening, let him
go; but he continues refractory still, that is, resolved to work out his
salvation.

Sat., November 7th. I prayed by a man near death. When we first visited him, he
was quite unawakened; but is now saved from the fear both of death and hell, and
waiting for the great salvation of God. We have several such instances of
persons departing in the Lord, who never heard the Gospel till we preached it to
them on their death-beds.

Tues., November 10th. I preached at a new place in Hanbury-lane, next door to a
warm antagonist, the Rev. Mr. N. Therefore we did not expect to be long
unmolested. Three nights, however, we have had peace.

Thur., November 12th. Hearing the Minister had procured a mob to hinder our
preaching, I would not suffer any of the Preachers or people to expose
themselves at Hanbury-lane. At night our adversaries, who till then had expected
us in vain, broke into the house, and took possession.

Thur., November 26th. I spent the day in walking about and taking subscriptions
for the building. At night I proposed it to the Society, who were glad to give
of their little. This and the following day was subscribed upward of 70.

Fri., December 4th. I passed an hour at Mr. Millar's, the Lutheran Minister, who
favoured me with a sight of Count Zinzendorf's famous declaration against my
brother and me, and likewise his translation of the New Testament. We looked for
St. James's Epistle, but he was not to be found, the Count having thrust him out
of the canon by his own authority.

At midnight I was raised by a dying child, brought into my room to be baptized.

Sun., December 13th. We had a large increase of communicants at St. Patrick's,
mostly of the Society. The good Dean expressed his approbation at the sight.

Mon. and Tues., December 14th and l5th. I had great rejoicing over our lately
departed sister Witham. Her dying prayers for me I found strengthening my hands,
and confirming my hope of shortly following her.

Wed., December 16th. Seldom have I been more alive than in the morning
preaching, or more dead than in the evening.

Sat., December 19th. I spake from John i. 12: "As many as received him, to them
gave he power to become the sons of God ;" and warned them against receiving
Christ by halves, or so magnifying one of his offices, as to slight or deny the
other. The Priest must not swallow up the King, nor the Saviour the Lord.

Wed., December 23d. I had a conference with two Clergymen concerning this way,
which they seemed to believe was no schism, or new religion, but the faith once
delivered to the saints. One of them invited me to his lodgings in the College.

Fri., Christmas-day. The people met at my lodgings between three and four. It
was a day of rejoicing. So were the three following: suitable to the solemn
occasion.

Mon., December 28th. I prayed by a constant hearer of the word, who was joyfully
turning his face to the wall. The next morning he departed with that word, "Into
thy hands I commend my spirit."


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 24: JANURAY 15 - APRIL 29, 1748
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

Januray 15 - April 29, 1748

FRIDAY, January 15th, 1748. I heard more good news from the country, whither we
had sent some of our Preachers. At Tyril's-pass and the neighbouring towns there
seems to be a great awakening.

Wed., January 20th. Charles Perronet had, without my knowledge, told the Society
last night that he intended to go and ask Mr. Cennick if he had any farther
pretensions to the house; and if not, he would take it himself for the Society.

Mr. Hauby brought us glad tidings from the country, which made me eager to go
with him.

Thur., January 21st. I reproved the Society, who were all melted into tears,
especially when I spake of leaving them.

Fri., January 22d. I was troubled to hear one of our children was carried away
by the lies of the still brethren. I prayed for her in faith, and was relieved
immediately. At night the spirit of contrition fell mightily upon us.

Sat., January 23d. The answer of prayer returned. I met Mrs. M., who humbled
herself, asked pardon of God and us, and seemed quite recovered.

Sun., January 24th. I preached Christ crucified at the barn, from, "They shall
look upon me, whom they have pierced, and mourn." This scripture was then
fulfilled in many.

Tues., January 26th. I met the Society, with the great power and blessing of God
in the midst.

Fri., January 29[h. I administered the sacrament to an aged woman at Sophy
Evans's. It was a solemn season of love.

Fri., February 5th. Mr. Cennick called on me. I asked if he had any hopes of the
house. He answered, No. He believed the Trustees would never let it them again.
Then, I said, I would; or he should preach in it whenever he pleased. He
acknowledged my kindness, and that I had acted fairly throughout this affair.

Sun., February 7th. I expounded wrestling Jacob. Many wept and made supplication
to the Angel. I parted from them with regret, though for a few days only; and on

Mon. morning, February 8th, took horse for Tyril's-pass. We overtook a lad
whistling one of our tunes. He was a constant hearer, though a Roman, and joined
with us in several hymns which he had by heart. Near seven we got, half choked
with the fog, to Mr. Force's. The town immediately took the alarm, and crowded
in after us. I discoursed on, "A certain man had two sons," &c. These are the
publicans that enter before the Pharisees. Never have I spoke to more hungry
souls. They devoured every word. Some expressed their satisfaction in a way
peculiar to them, and whistled for joy. Few such feasts have I had since I left
England. It refreshed my body more than meat or drink.

God has begun a great work here. The people of Tyril's-pass were wicked to a
proverb; swearers, drunkards, Sabbath-breakers, thieves, &c., from time
immemorial. But now the scene is entirely changed. Not an oath is heard, or a
drunkard seen, among them. Aperto vivitur horto. They are turned from darkness
to light. Near one hundred are joined in Society, and following hard after the
pardoning God.

Tues., February 9th. I rode to Mr. Jonathan Hanby's at Temple-Macqueteer, seven
miles from Tyril's-pass, and pointed several of his poor neighbours to the Lamb
of God.

Wed., February 10th. At eight I took horse for Athlone. We were seven in
company, and rode mostly abreast. Some overtook us, running in great haste, and
one horse-man, riding full speed. We suspected nothing, and rode on singing,
till within half a mile of the town. Mr. Samuel Handy and Jonathan Healey
happened to be foremost, three or four yards out of the line, though I had led
the company till then. We were mounting a little hill, when three or four men
appeared st the top, and bade us go back. We thought them in jest, till the
stones flew. J. Healey was knocked off his horse with s stone, fell backward,
and lay without sense or motion. Mr. Handy, setting spurs to his horse, charged
through the enemy, and immediately turned upon them again. There were only five
or six ruffians on the spot; but we saw many gathering to us from all sides.

I observed the man who had knocked down J. Healey striking him on the face with
his club; cried to him to stop, which drew him upon me, and probably saved our
brother's life, whom another blow might have dispatched. They had gathered
against our coming great heaps of stones, one of which was sufficient to beat
out our brains. How we escaped them, God only knows, and our guardian angels. I
had no apprehension of their hurting me, even when one struck me on the back
with a large stone, which took away my breath.

One struck Mr. Force on the head; at whom Mr. Handy made a full blow. He turned
and escaped part, yet it knocked him down, and for the present disabled him. As
often as we returned we were driven off by showers of stones. Some were for
returning home; but I asked if we should leave our brother in the hands of his
murderers.

We rode back to the field of battle, which our enemies had quitted, the
Protestants beginning to rise upon them. It seems, the Papists had laid their
scheme for murdering us at the instigation of their Priest, Father Ferril, who
had sounded an alarm last Sunday, and raised his crusade against us. The man who
wounded J. Healey was the Priest's servant, and rode his master's horse. He was
just going to finish the work with his knife, swearing desperately that he would
cut him up, when a poor woman from her hut came to his assistance, and swore as
stoutly that he should not cut him up. The man half killed her with a blow of J.
Healey's whip, yet she hindered him till more help came. One Jameson, a
Protestant, ran in with a pitchfork, and stuck the Clerk into the shoulder. The
bone stopped it. The man made a second push at him, which was broke by Mr.
Handy, returned to save his enemy's life. The hedges were all lined with
Papists, who kept the field till they saw the Dragoons coming out of Athlone.
Then they took to their heels, and Mr. Handy after them. In the midst of the bog
they seized the Priest's servant, carried him prisoner to Athlone, and charged
the High Constable with him, who quickly let him go. A Protestant met and beat
him unmercifully; but he escaped at last, and fled for his life, sorely wounded.

We found J. Healey in his blood at the hut, whither the woman and her husband
had carried him. He recovered his senses at hearing my voice. We got him to
Athlone, had him blooded, and his wounds dressed. The Surgeon would take nothing
for his pains.

The people of the town expressed great indignation at our treatment. The
soldiers flocked about us. They had been ordered by their officers to meet and
guard us into town. But we came before our time; which prevented them, and our
enemies likewise, or we should have found an army of Romans ready to receive us.
The country, it seems, knew beforehand of the design; for the Papists made no
secret of it. But by the providence of God none of us, or our enemies, lost
their lives.

I walked down to the market-house, which was filled by a third of the
congregation. I removed to a window in a ruined house, which commanded the
marketplace. The gentlemen, with the Minister, and above two thousand hearers,
gave diligent heed while I strongly invited them to buy wine and milk without
money and without price. The congregation waited on us to our inn, and many of
them out of town with our trusty soldiers. But first the Minister and Collector
came to see us, and inquire after our wounded man; got us to leave information,
and promised us justice. The Minister acknowledged it was the doctrine of our
own Church, accepted some of our books, and bade us God speed.

We marched very slowly for the sake of our patient, till we came to the field of
battle. It was stained with blood abundantly. We halted, and sang a song of
triumph and praise to God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus
Christ. Here we sent back our guard, and went on our way rejoicing to Moat.

I proclaimed in the street the faithful saying, that Jesus Christ came into the
world to save sinners. A few stones were cast, and a drum beat to entertain the
ladies. In spite of the genteel devil, some impression was made on the vulgar,
as their tears testified.

We rode through the noisy ones to Mr. Handy's. The voice of joy and thanksgiving
was heard in his dwelling; and we magnified the God by whom we escape death.

Among my hearers was the mother of my host, who, after a moral life of near
eighty years, is now convinced of unbelief, and quietly waiting for the
salvation of God.

Thur., February 11th. At Tyril's-poss, our barn was filled at night with high
and low, rich and poor, whose curiosity brought them from all parts. I showed
them their case and their Physician, in the wounded traveller and good
Samaritan. They listened for two hours, and seemed to feel the weight of the
word. Counsellor Low followed us home, and had much serious discourse with us.

Fri., February 12th. I spent the morning in conference with the strangers. One,
a sensible Roman, seemed satisfied with my answers to his objections; and not
far from the kingdom of heaven. Another, who has been a notorious sinner, but a
man of reading, went away convinced, and longing to be converted. The
Counsellor, we heard, had sat up the whole night searching the Scriptures, if
these things be so.

At Mr. Samuel Handy's I invited many to the great supper. Two hours passed
unperceived, before I could give over.

Sat., February 13th. A poor publican was drowned in tears, who constantly
attends the word of grace, on which all his hopes depend. I preached at
Tullamore, on, "O, Israel, thou hast destroyed," &c. They received both the
legal and Gospel saying as the truth of God. Many of the soldiers from Dublin
followed us into the house, for further instruction; to whom I again declared,
"The poor have the Gospel preached unto them." It was a time of refreshing, like
one of the former days.

Sun., February 14th. At Philip's-town I expounded the prodigal son. About forty
dragoons joined me in singing and conference, both before and after. These are
all turned from darkness to light, that they may receive forgiveness.

Mon., February 15th. I visited several at Tyril's-pass, particularly Mrs. Wade,
aged ninety-five, who counts all things but loss, so she may win Christ, and be
found in him, not having her own righteousness. She has continued in the temple
for near a hundred years, and in fasting every Friday. How does this shame the
young professors, who say they have faith, yet live in a total neglect of
Christ's ordinance! She looks every moment for the seal of her pardon, that she
may depart in peace.

The next I saw was a venerable couple indeed; the man ninety-six, the woman
ninety-eight. He had rejoiced to hear of the great change wrought in the town;
and said, if he could but see us lifting up our hands in prayer for him, he
doubted not but the Lord would give him the blessing. Till within these two
years, he has worked at his loom. He was in all the actions of the last
century,- at the siege of Londonderry, Limerick, &c.; the greatest Tory-hunter
in the country; full of days and scars. His wife retains her senses and
understanding. She wept for joy while we prayed over them, and commended them to
the pardoning grace of God.

Tues., February 16th. I came to Dublin, half dead with the rain and snow.

Sun., February 21st. We had much of our Lord's presence in the word, while the
poor blind beggars cried after him on every side. At night, the good Samaritan
looked upon us. One testified that her wounds were then bound up.

Mon., February 22d. I visited a poor wretch in Newgate, who is to be burnt next
week for coining. The proof against her was not very full; but her life and
character cast her. She had lived in all manner of wickedness, and narrowly
escaped death before for killing her son-in-law. Justice has now overtaken her,
and she cries she is lost for ever. I could not well discern whence her sorrow
flowed; but found hope for her in prayer.

Tues., February 23d. She was much the same, but vehemently desired our people's
prayers, and told me, had she continued hearing the word, she had never come
into that misery; but her neighbours had laughed her out of it, and now God had
left her to herself.

At the barn I expounded the woman with the bloody issue; and many seemed not
only to press, but to touch Him. Their cries pierced the clouds. Three testified
that they were healed of their plague. A greater blessing followed us in the
Society. Glory be to God who so wonderfully revives his work among us. I trust
many shall yet he added to the Church, before we part.

Wed., February 24th. At night we were all melted into tears by our dying Lord's
expostulation, "Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by" and long continued
mourning in sight of his cross.

Thur., February 25th. We had wrestled in prayer for the poor criminal, and
to-day I plainly saw the answer returned. Her heart was broken in pieces; she
had nothing to plead or Pay; and ail her concern was for her soul. She received
the word of reconciliation as the thirsty land doth the dew of heaven; and
resolved to spend her last breath in crying after the Friend of sinners.

On Fri. and Sat., February 26th and 27th, I was again with the woman: near
twenty of the poor wretches pressed in after me. Her tears and lamentations
reached both their hearts and mine.

I met with one who has lately received the atonement, and is continually
exercised by the contradiction of poor sinners, even her own daughters. They
abuse and persecute her, not refraining even from blows; for "they have nothing
to do with works or the law."

Sun., February 28th. I expounded Isai. xxxv., and the word was with power, as at
the beginning. Many cried under it, and one woman, "I have found forgiveness
this moment!" I spake with her afterwards at our sister Baker's, and she told
me, she was just before quite sunk down in sorrow, when a light was darted into
her heart. "It set me a trembling," she added; "and, soon after, a joy came,
such as I never felt before. I am quite another creature: I am so light, I
cannot express it." Her testimony is the more remarkable, because she can
neither write nor read.

I did not wonder, while passing Newgate, that one struck me on my head with a
stone. I preached at two and six at the barn. The great blessing came at last.
My subject was, the woman washing our Saviour's feet; and never was He more
sensibly present with us. A woman could not forbear declaring openly that her
faith had saved her.

Mon., February 29th. I received fresh comfort by a letter from a Dissenter,
testifying that she had found again, under the word, the peace which she had
lost for many years. Every day we hear of more children born; which reconciles
us to the contrary wind, though it keeps my brother from us.

I sent a brother to the condemned woman, who told him, she had been visited by a
Romish Priest. On his bidding her pray to the Virgin Mary, she answered, "I have
an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." The Ordinary was also
with her for the first time, and she told him the reason of the hope that was in
her.

I heard, from the keeper, that a reprieve was come down, and a pardon expected;
feared it might stop the work of God in her, and was agreeably surprised to find
her full of fear and trouble at the news. "O," said she to me, "I am afraid, if
my life be spared, that I shall fall from God. I know He would have mercy on me
if I die now." In discoursing farther, 'I perceived very comfortable signs. Some
of her words were, "Two days ago I found such a change, as I cannot describe. My
heart is so lightened, my trouble and grief quite gone. And in the night, when I
pray to my Saviour, I feel such a strange comfort and confidence as cannot be
expressed. Surely God has forgiven me my sins." I believed it, but took no
notice, till the work should prove itself; only exhorted her to watch and pray,
lest she should fall from those good beginnings.

Tues., March lst. I met the woman, released from her chains, both soul and body.
She threw herself at my feet, and cried, "O, Sir, under God, you have saved my
soul.

I have found mercy, when I looked for judgment. I am saved by a miracle of
mercy."

In the evening I preached on that most important word, "It is finished:" and God
set to his seal. One received forgivenees, A man and a woman testified that they
had found it at the last preaching. The power of the Lord was wonderfully in the
Society. I asked, "Who touched him" not doubting but some had then received
their cure. One, and another, and another witnessed a good confession. Our
sister Blamires declared, with great struggling, that she then found power to
believe; and blessed the day that ever she say my face. Other spake in the same
manner; and last, Thomas Barnes told me, he had recovered his pardon while I was
repeating, "There is joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth," &c. The
number of the witnesses this night was nine.

Wed., March 2d. At Mrs. Gilmore's, a serious Dissenter, I met three others of
the same communion, who had been lately justified under the word.

Sat., March 5th. I showed the poor felons in Newgate what they must do to be
saved. One man I have often observed much affected by the word, and extremely
officious to wait upon me. This was the executioner, who is half converted by
the woman, and shows the most profound reverence for her. I gave him several of
our books, which he has read over and over. By profession he is a Papist.

Sun., March 6th. I do not remember when we have had a greater blessing than we
had this evening in the Society. Near twenty declared the manifestation of the
Spirit then vouchsafed them.

Mon, March 7th. I spoke with eleven of them who had received a clear sense of
pardon. Another went to his house justified, when I discoursed on wrestling
Jacob.

Tues., March 8th. My brother landed, and met the Society; God confirming the
word of His messenger.

Wed., March 9th. I passed a comfortable hour in conference with some others, who
have lately stepped into the pool. One was begotten again this evening by the
word of His power, Isai. liii.

Thur., March 10th. Three more received their cure.

Fri., March 11th. My text in the morning was, "The Spirit and the Bride say,
Come." After great strugglings, one was constrained to cry out, "He is come! He
is come! I have him, I have him now, in my heart." A stranger, who stood with
his hat on upon the stairs, with all the marks of carelessness, cried out, in
great astonishment, "Lord bless me! what is this " and ran away as if the
avenger was at his heels.

Another testified her having lately found favour, who was, some days since, a
grievous sinner,--a common harlot. But she is washed! God grant she may hold
out!

Sun., March 13th. In our garden I once more invited them to the great supper.
Many tears were shed at parting; yet was it a blessed mourning, because we
expect to meet again at the great white throne.

Mon., March 14th. The wind turning full against us, gave me an opportunity of
preaching again in Ship-street. I heard that our sister Preston was yesterday
delivered of her burden in singing. This evening M. Gilmore received the love of
God shed abroad in her heart. A month ago she was a warm opposer, but, venturing
out of curiosity to hear me, the Lord applied his word, and stripped her all at
once of her self-righteousness, faith of adherence, and good works. She mourned
after Him, till now that Jesus has received her among his witnesses.

Sun., March 20th. After a week's confinement through the toothache, at two this
day I entered the packet-boat with J. Haughton.

Mon., March 21st. By three we landed at the Head. I passed the night in great
pain.

Tues., March 22d. I took horse for our brother Jones's. It was a bright,
sunshiny morning; the wind moderate, and in our backs. I came to my guide's by
nine, and rode by three to Baladan-ferry, sending J. Haughton forward to
Chester. The wind was now higher, and more a-head of us, blowing full in my
swollen face. We overfilled the small old boat, so that Crepuit sub pondere
cymba Futilis, et multam accepit rimosa paludem.

We flew on the wings of the wind, till we got to the channel. There the motion
was so violent, that my young horse began prancing, and striving to take the
water. I held him with the little strength I had; but an oar lying between us, I
had no firm footing, and could not command him at arms length. It's unruliness
frightened the other horse, who began kicking, and struck our brother down. I
saw the danger, that, if my horse got his foot over the boat, it must overset,
and had no strength to hinder it. It came into my mind, "Hath God brought me
through the sea to be drowned here " I looked up, and in that moment the horse
stood still, and continued so till we reached the shore.

I went early to bed at Caernarvon, and got a little rest.

Wed., March 23d. I was overruled, by brother Jones, not to set out till past
seven. The continual rain and sharp wind were full in my teeth. I rode all day
in great misery, and had a restless, painful night at Tan-y-bwlch.

Thur., March 24th. I resolved to push for Garth, finding my strength would never
hold out for three more days' riding. At five I set out in hard rain, which
continued all day. We went through perils of waters. I was quite gone when we
came at night to a little village. There was no fire in the poor hut. A brother
supplied us with some, nailed up our window, and helped us to bed. I had no more
rest than the night before.

Fri., March 25th. I took horse again at five, the rain attending us still. At
eight I was comforted by the sight of Mr. Philips, at Llanidloes. The weather
grew more severe. The violent wind drove the hard rain full in our faces. I rode
till I could ride no more; walked the last hour; and by five dropped down at
Garth. All ran to nurse me. I got a little refreshment, and at seven made a
feeble attempt to preach. They quickly put me to bed. I had a terrible night,
worse than ever.

Sat., March 26th, and the five following days, I was exercised with strong pain,
notwithstanding all the means used to remove it. My short intervals were filled
up with conference, prayer, and singing.

Sun., April 3d. Through the divine blessing on tile tender care of my friends, I
recovered so much strength that I read prayers, and gave the sacrament to the
family.

Mon., April 4th. Mrs. Gwynne carried me out in her chair; and I found my
strength sensibly return.

Tues., April 6th. She drove me to Builth. I took horse at three. Mr. Gwynne and
Miss Sally accompanied me the first hour. Then I rode on alone, weary, but
supported. My accommodations at my inn were none of the best. I lay restless
till midnight, expecting to return, as I had promised in case of a relapse. But
toward the morning I dropped asleep, and woke much refreshed at five.

Sat., April 9th. In the evening, with God's evident help, I came safe to the
Foundery.

Easter-day, April 10th. I joined with my brethren on this and the seven
following days, to show forth the Lord's death; and he never once sent us empty
away.

I dined at Counsellot Glanvil's, a brand lately plucked out of the fire.

Thur., April 14th. I met another poor publican, Colonel G., who has just now
entered the kingdom, and is brimfull of his first love.

Sat., April 16th. I gave the sacrament to our sister King, inexpressibly happy
at the approach of death.

Tues., April 19th. I had communicated my embryo intentions to my brother while
in Ireland, which he neither opposed, nor much encouraged. It was then a distant
first thought, not likely ever to come to a proposal; as I had not given the
least hint, either to Miss Gwynne or the family. Today I rode over to Shoreham,
and told Mr. Perronet all my heart. I have always had a fear, but no thought, of
marrying, for many years past, even from my first preaching the Gospel. But
within this twelvemonth that thought has forced itself in, "How know I, whether
it be best for me to marry, or no" Certainly better now than later: and if not
now, what security that I shall not then It should be now, or not at all.

Mr. Perronet encouraged me to pray, and wait for a providential opening. I
expressed the various searchings of my heart in many hymns on the important
occasion.

Fri., April 22d. Mrs. Colvil was at the chapel. I discoursed on the Pharisee and
publican. The divine power and blessing made the word effectual, and broke down
all before it.

Wed., April 27th. My text was, "There be many that say, Who will show us good"
&c. The Lord was mightily present in his awakening power.

Fri., April 29th. Mrs. Rich carried me to Dr. Pepusch, whose music entertained
us much, and his conversation more.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 25: MAY 1 - AUGUST 31, 1748
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 1 - August 31, 1748

Sun., May 1st. The cup of blessing was the communication of His blood, the bread
broken of his body, to his disciples at the chapel.

Thur., May 5th. I baptized Ells. Cart in the river at Cowley; and she washed
away all her sin and sorrow.

Tues., May 10th. I came to Bristol, bruised a little with a fall.

Fri., May 20th. At the watchnight I discoursed on Jacob wrestling with the
Angel; and many were stirred up to lay hold on the Lord, like him.

Sun., May 22d. The whole multitude wept to hear how Jesus loved them, while I
urged his passionate question, "Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by"

Thur. afternoon, May 26th. I set out for London, and on Saturday reached it. The
first good news I heard from M. Boult, that our old friend Mrs. Sparrow is at
last departed in the Lord.

Tues., May 31st. I attended her mortal part to the grave.

Sun., June 5th. I fulfilled my friend's last request, by preaching her funeral
sermon, on Micah vii. 8: "Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy: when I fall, I
shall arise; when I sit in darkness, the Lord shall be a light unto me."

I spoke as freely of her faults as virtues: her love of the world, and final
victory over it. The hearers appeared deeply affected.

Fri., June 10th. I returned to Bristol.

Sun., June 12th. I preached to several thousands in the orchard, with great
strength, both of body and spirit.

Thur., June 16th. I visited the brethren in Cardiff, Lanmase, Cowbridge, &c.,
and exhorted them to strengthen the things that remain.

Mon., June 20th. I returned with Kitty Jones to Bristol. Mr. Gwynne and Miss
Sally were got there a little before me; till,

Sat., June 25th, I carried them to see my Christian friends, my principal ones
especially at Kingswood.

Sun., June 26th. In the word, and sacrament, and lovefeast, the Lord made our
souls as a watered garden.

Tues., June 28th. Quite spent with examining the classes, I was much revived in
singing with Miss Burdock and Sally.

Thur., June 30th. I was comforted in all our trials by that blessed promise,
"The third part I will bring through the fire."

I set out with Mr. Gwynne and his daughter, to visit the church in London. I
preached at Bath with great liberty, and carried away our faithful sister
Naylor.

Sat., July 2d. I lodged my fellow-travellers in the Foundery.

Sun., July 3d. I took the field, and was not sent a warfare on my own cost.

At the chapel I preached, "I reckon the suffering of the present time not worthy
to be compared," &c. Both now and at night we had a great spirit of contrition
among us.

Tues., July 5th. I carried my guests to Mrs. Blackwell and Dewal at Lewisham;
and thence to my most worthy friend in Shoreham.

Fri., July 15th. My text at the watchnight was, "I say unto all, Watch." Great
reverence we felt in the presence of our Lord.

Mon., July 18th. I baptized good old M. Pearce by immersion, at four in the
morning.

Tues., July 19th. I rose at three, and called our friends. The Lord sent us a
great deliverance, as a token for good. Mary Naylor had shut the door of their
bed-chamber, and left the key in the inside. Sally wanted something out, which
M. Naylor would have put her by; but, on Sally's still desiring it, she called
the man to break open the door. He said, he would go see his horses, and come.
She insisted upon his doing it just then, which he did; and they found the sheet
on fire, through Molly's dropping the snuff of a candle. Had the man stayed, the
whole Foundery might have been in a flame.

I set out at four with Mr. Gwynne and Sally. At eleven, in Windsor, my horse
threw me with violence over his head. My companion fell upon me. The guardian
angels bore us in their hands, so that neither was hurt. I saw the Castle and
Palace, with insensibility. No sight, we trust, will satisfy us, but that of
Moses from Mount Pisgah. By seven we came to treading; and I preached in great
bodily weakness.

Wed., July 20th. My old desire of escaping out of life possessed me all day. By
three we got to Oxford; walked about the Colleges; met a poor Servitor of St.
John's, James Rouquet, who is not ashamed to confess Christ before men. I
preached in the evening on, "Ye are my witnesses," and lodged with our old
friend Mr. Evans.

Thur., July 21st. I gave the sacrament to Mrs. Neal (one who received the
atonement in reading my sermon before the University,) and had sweet fellowship
with our Lord and his members.

Fri., July 22d. At five I took horse with Mr. Gwynne, Sally, and M. Boult. We
reached Cirencester before two. I preached in a yard from, "The redeemed of the
Lord shall return, and come with songs," &c. I was pierced through with desires
of complete redemption, which broke out in tears and words, that affected them
in like manner. I could gladly have dropped the body in that hour.

Sat., July 23d. I set out at half-hour past four; rode four miles, when Mrs.
Boult's horse, walking on tile plainest ground, fell, and broke her arm. We
carried her to an inn just by, and sent J. Griffith back for a Surgeon. By seven
we left her, her arm set, and her mind stayed on Christ, and came to Bristol in
the cool of the evening.

Sun., July 24th. I rose from my boards at four. I carried Sally to Kingswood. I
began the sacrament with fervent prayer and many tears, which almost hindered my
reading the service. I broke out into prayer again and again. Our hearts were
all as melting wax. I administered to our sisters Robertson and Nutter, sorely
bruised by an overturn into a pit; yet they would not lose the sacrament.

I received letters from Cork, loudly calling me thither. My heart was at once
made willing, and I had my commission. We joined in earnest prayer for success.
I preached a third and a fourth time in the shell of our house, with
supernatural strength.

Tues., July 26th. I dined at the Fish-ponds with faithful Felix Farley. At night
I preached in the orchard to many serious souls. There was a coach with Mrs.
Knight, Miss Cheyne, Mr. Edwin, and Sir William Bunbury. The latter challenged
me for his old school-fellow, in the face of the sun, and was not ashamed to
join heartily in our Hymns.

Wed., July 27th. They attended again, while I expounded the good Samaritan.

Thur., July 28th. I waited upon Miss Cheyne first, and then on Mrs. Knight, at
the Wells. Both assented to the truth. The latter sent for her brother, my old
friend Robinson, of Christ-Church. He called me to defend the lay-Preachers, and
would fain have brought me to confess we sent them. I declared the matter of
fact, that, when God had sent any one forth, and owned him by repeated
conversions, then we durst not reject him. He talked with great candour, and
remains of his old kindness for me.

Fri., July 29th. I preached over against the Assembly-room, to the most polite
audience I have ever been honoured with. The ladies in their coaches were
surprisingly patient, while I told them "one thing is needful." A servant who
behaved rudely, Sir W. Bunbury seized, and delivered over to a Constable. Some
young officers made a disturbance, whom I rebuked and silenced.

I ran with fresh strength to the shell of our room, and continued preaching,
singing, rejoicing till midnight.

Sun., July 31st. I baptized a woman in Kingswood, and trembled at the descent of
the Holy Ghost. All present were more or less sensible of it, especially the
person baptized. We joined in the Lord's supper, and had his never-failing
presence. So again at our first lovefeast in the new room. For two hours we were
sensible of Christ in the midst.

Mon., August 1st. We set out at five for Garth; lodged at Abergavenny.

Tues., August 2d. In the afternoon Mrs. Gwynne received us with a cordial
welcome.

Thur., August 4th. I rode with Sally to the Wells, and preached, in their
Assembly-room, to the Gentry, Clergy, and others; inviting them to the
superlative happiness of religion.

Sun., August 7th. Maesmynis church being too narrow, I preached in the
church-yard the promised Spirit of grace and supplication. His comforts
refreshed our souls, and more abundantly still in the sacrament that followed.

Mon., August 8th. Mr. Gwynne, with Miss Sally and Betsy, accompanied me as far
as Llanidloes. I preached with great enlargement. The poor people received the
word with tears of joy. I parted with tears from my dearest friends, and rode on
with Mr. Philips to Machynlleth.

Tues., August 9th. From three in the morning till eight at night, I was on the
road. I had sweet fellowship with my friends in prayer.

Wed., August 10th. I left Caernarvon at five. I found the boat just going off,
full of unruly oxen. I waited an hour for its return, which I passed in earnest
prayer for my friends. Near seven I landed in a strange, intricate country,
where I could procure no guide, or direction, as often as I lost my way. At last
Providence sent me one that understood English, and rode several miles out of
his way, to put me in mine. I gave him some advice and books, both which he
thankfully received.

I continued in the right road while it was impossible to get out of it, and no
longer. I blundered on through the sands, especially some near the town, where,
if the sea had been out, I should have ended all my journeys. I passed by
several ships, and across the Channels, till my horse, without my care or
counsel, brought me to Holyhead soon after two.

Here I heard, the boat went off at ten this morning. It was a trial of my
patience, and I almost wished I had stayed with my friends, rather than wait
here till Saturday, the soonest that any packet can go. The boats are all on the
other side.

I quickly saw God's design. He has found me time for retirement, in which I can
both write and pray for those who are to me as my own soul.

The hour of prayer I passed among the rocks, presenting my friends at the
throne. Towards six I sunk to sleep, the body pressing down the soul; but still
my fellowship with them was not interrupted. A few neighbours joined us at my
private lodgings, in family prayer.

Thur., August 11th. I passed the day in my Prophet's chamber, or closet among
the rocks. Only in the evening I walked up the mountain, and wandered in a
wilderness of rocks with my inseparable friends.

Fri., August 12th, was another solid day, which I spent in retirement; only
allowing half an hour, after public worship, for Mr. Ellis, the Minister, in
provoking each other to love and good works.

Sat., August 13th. I took boat in a very rough sea, which washed us throughly,
while toiling to come up with the vessel. At eleven we set sail. God sent us a
wind out of his treasury, the fairest we could have, which by nine brought us
smoothly and safely into Dublin-bay.

Sun., August 14th. At five I walked to the preaching-room, and gave them a
welcome word of exhortation. Great was our rejoicing, and mutual faith, and
fellowship in the Spirit.

I met them again, and my brother, at St. Patrick's. The number of communicants
was much increased since my departure. I preached in our garden at two. The
power of the Lord was present as at the beginning.

I met all the lively Society, to our mutual consolation: consolation which words
cannot express.

Mr. Lunel could not be satisfied without my lodging under his roof. I mourned
with him that mourned under Ezekiel's trial: "Son of man, behold, I take away
the desire of thine eyes with a stroke." She died triumphant. He lost his
Benjamin too; the child accompanying the mother to paradise.

Tues., August 16th. I reproved the slack, and encouraged the orderly walkers.
Their prayers, I trust, will follow me to Cork.

Wed., August 17th. I set out in the hard rain. My horse, the roughest I ever
rode, shook all the strength out of me before I got to Tyril's-pass. There our
sister Fourer and the rest received me right gladly. I preached on the blood of
sprinkling, and met the poor neglected Society. Our Preachers had all left them
for Cork; where is now the widest door.

Thur., August 18th. I rode to Balliboy, where an hospitable Quaker received us
with open arms. I broke through my great reluctance, and preached, in his house,
the awning Lamb of God. He opened my mouth, and the hearers' hearts.

Fri., August l9th. It rained the whole day. The road one continued quagmire. I
made an hard shift to reach Roscrea by ten. Some of the town caught me leaving
it, and demanded their debt of the Gospel. A mixed crowd of Papists and
Protestants filled the market-house. I called them (never with more authority)
to Jesus Christ: then rode on in the rain, rejoicing with my dropping companion.
By nine we hardly reached Cashel. Here we met with poor entertainment, having no
way to dry our clothes. I put off my great coat, and got a little sleep.

Sat., August 20th. I rose cheerfully between two and three; put on my clothes,
wet and weighty enough. We had some intervals of fair weather, and got, by seven
in the evening, to Cork. I was wishing for rest at some private house, when Mr.
Harrison, the printer, came, and invited me to his. I took a sweat, and rose at
my usual time.

Sun., August 21st. At five I found a congregation of some thousands on the
marsh, and spoke from Luke xxiv.46, 47: "Thus it is written, and thus it behoved
Christ to suffer," &c. They devoured every word with an eagerness beyond
description. I advised them all to go to their several places of worship, and
went myself to Christ-church. It is the largest church in Cork, yet quite full.
The communion kept us till near ten.

Much good has been done already in this place. Outward wickedness has
disappeared, outward religion succeeded. Swearing is seldom heard in the
streets; the churches and altars are crowded to the astonishment of our
adversaries. Yet some of our Clergy and all the Catholic Priests take wretched
pains to hinder their people from hearing us.

At five I took the field again; but such a sight I have rarely seen! Thousands
and thousands had been waiting some hours, Protestants and Papists, high and
low. The Lord endued my soul, and body also, with much strength to enforce the
faithful saying, "that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners." I
cried after them for an hour, to the utmost extent of my voice, yet without
hoarseness or weariness. The Lord, I believe, hath much people in this city. Two
hundred are already joined in a Society.

Mon., August 22d. The congregation was on the marsh before me, near three
thousand loving, listening, unawakened souls, whom I urged to repent, that their
sins might be blotted out.

At present we pass through honour and good report. The chief persons of the town
favour us. No wonder then that the common people are quiet. We pass and repass
the streets, pursued by their blessings only. The same favourable inclination is
all round the country. Wherever we go, they receive us as angels of God. Were
this to last, I would escape for my life to America.

Many are turned from their outward sins, and, if they went no farther, the
saints of the world would like them well enough. When the power of godliness,
the forgiveness of sins, the gift of the Holy Ghost, is preached, many will fall
off. But as yet the work is very superficial. Not one justified person have I
yet found.

Passing by the marsh at five, I saw hundreds waiting there for the word; and was
told it was their custom from the beginning; and that last Sunday many were
there from one in the morning.

I declared, with divine assistance, "One thing is needful." The sin-convincing
Spirit was present. He struck the hard rock, and the waters gushed out. The
assizes brought many strangers. I did not spare them, and they bore my plainness
of speech. Several of the better sort, particularly two Justices, thanked and
wished me success.

Tues., August 23d. I laboured to convince my hearers of unbelief. More and more
are awakening out of sleep. In the evening near a dozen Clergymen attended. I
would all our brethren would do us the same justice of hearing before they judge
us.

Wed., August 24th. By a Clergyman's advice, I went to wait on the Bishop. He was
not at his palace. The house-keeper begged a few words with me. She trembled
exceedingly, and struggled to speak; and at last told me her whole life. From
twelve years old she had had violent conflicts with the old murderer. She seemed
a chosen vessel, one who, like Obadiah, had served God from her youth. I told
her what she wanted, even faith and forgiveness. She received my saying with all
readiness of mind; begged me to let her have the prayer I used for her; wept and
rejoiced; and sent me away with many thanks and blessings.

In the evening I expounded blind Bartimeus, to as genteel an audience as I have
ever seen. Several Ministers of all denominations, the Governor's lady, and many
strangers attended out of various motives. The word did not return void. Some of
the Clergy acknowledged it was the truth.

I designed to have met about two hundred who have given in their names for the
Society, but such multitudes thronged into the play-house, that it occasioned
great confusion. I perceived it was impracticable, as yet, to have a regular
Society.

Thur., August 25th. Here is indeed an open door, such as was never set before me
till now. Even at Newcastle the awakening was not so general. The congregation
last Sunday was computed above ten thousand. As yet there is no open opposition,
though the people have had the word two months. Nay, it is not impossible but
their love may last two months longer, before any number of them rise to tear us
in pieces.

I met a neighbouring Justice, and had much serious conversation with him. He
seems to have a great kindness for religion, and determined to use all his
interest to promote it. For an hour and an half I continued calling the poor
blind beggars to Jesus. They begin to cry after him on every side; and we must
expect to be rebuked for it.

Fri., August 26th. I spake severally with the candidates for a Society. All seem
awakened; none justified: but who hath despised the day of small things This is,
I doubt not, the seed of a glorious church.

I waited on the Bishop at Riverstown, and was received with great affability by
himself and family. After dinner I rode back to Cork. I drank tea with some
well-disposed Quakers, and borrowed a volume of their dying sayings: a standing
testimony that the life and power of God was with them at the beginning; as it
might again, were they humble enough to confess their want.

Sat., August 27th. I had much discourse with Mr. C., a sensible, pious
Clergyman, one after my own heart in his love to our desolate mother. He is
clear in the doctrine of faith. He gave me a delightful account of the Bishop.
Yet I do not find it good for me to be countenanced by my superiors. It is a
snare and burden to my soul. All day long I was bowed down by my late
conversation, and stripped of every good desire, especially of preaching. Some-
times our waiting on great men may do good, or prevent evil. But how dangerous
the experiment! How apt to weaken our hands, and betray us into an undue
deference and respect of persons! The Lord send to them by whom He will send;
but hide me still in disgrace or obscurity.

I was set upon in the street by a Romish Priest, for words which, he was told,
one of our Preachers spoke against him. I tried to undeceive him; but he was too
loud, and too fond of showing his learning, (as far as Latin went,) to hear
reason. However, we parted without coming to blows.

Sun., August 28th. From the early sacrament I went to Mr. H., an honest
attorney; and with him to Passage, five miles from Cork. There Justice P.
received us, and used all his authority with others to do the same. He sent word
to the Romish Priest, "that, if he forbade his people hearing me, he would shut
up his mass-house, and send him to jail for one year at least." Several of the
poor Romans ventured to come after the Justice had assured them he would himself
take off the curse their Priest had laid upon them. I exhorted all alike to
repentance toward God, and faith in Jesus Christ; and staked my own salvation
upon it, that he who believes, whether Papist or Protestant, shall be saved.

I hastened back to the marsh. On seeing the multitudes, I thought on that of
Prior, "Then, (baseness of mankind!) then of all these Whom my dilated eye with
labour sees,"

how few will own God's messengers when the stream turns! Now they all received
me with inexpressible eagerness. I discoursed on the good Samaritan, and took
occasion to vindicate the Methodists from that foulest slander, --that they rail
against the Clergy. I enlarged on the respect due to them; prayed particularly
for the Bishop; and laid it on their consciences to make mention of them in all
their prayers.

I had appointed part of the Society to meet me in a private house; but the
people so crowded in, there was no room for me. Their love at present as
effectually prevents our assembling, as their hatred will by and by.

Tues., August 30th. Mr. Stockdale drove me to Rathcormuck. Mr. Lloyd, the
Minister, offered me his church; but agreed with me that I had better preach
out, or I should lose all the Papists. They flocked with the Protestants to the
markethouse, where I strongly urged them to repentance and the obedience of
faith. The great man of the place and his lady employ all their authority to
promote true vital Christianity. The Romish Priest is so intimidated, that he
dares not forbid his people hearing us. Were every Magistrate in Ireland like
this, what a multitude of poor Catholics might be turned from darkness to light!

Wed., August 31st. In conference, I found one who had received forgiveness in
the sacrament. Two or three more have been justified under the word. Another
last Monday.

I passed an useful hour with Mr. C. He rejoiced at my having preached in his
parish last Sunday. If our brethren were like-minded, how might their hands be
strengthened by us! But we must have patience, as he observed, till the thing
speaks itself, and, the mist of prejudice being removed, they see clearly that
all our desire is the salvation of souls, and the establishment of the Church of
England.

I talked with a poor innocent girl, who constantly hears the word, but in great
fear of the Priest. I hope in a little time she will be bold to judge for
herself, and save her own soul, without asking any man's leave.

I invited many sinners at the marsh to Him who has promised them the rest of
pardon, holiness, heaven. They seem to taste the good word. One told me, after
it, that, from the time I spake to her at the palace, she had expected the
blessing every moment; and was sure, beyond the possibility of a doubt, that she
should have it. "I seem," said she, "to be laying hold on Christ continually. I
am so light, so happy, as I never was before. I waked, two nights ago, in such
rapture of joy, that I thought, ' Surely this is the peace they preach.' It has
continued ever since. My eyes are opened. I see all things in a new light. I
rejoice always." Is not this the language of faith, the cry of a new-born soul I
prayed over her that the Lord might confirm it; and was greatly comforted with
her consolations.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 26: SEPTEMBER 1- DECEMBER 31, 1748
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

September 1- December 31, 1748

Thurs., September 1st. I met the infant Society for the first time in an old
play-house. Several were there from two in the morning. One received forgiveness
in Jonathan Reeves's first prayer. Our Lord's presence consecrated the place. I
explained the nature of Christian fellowship. God knit our hearts together in
the desire of knowing Him.

The people are now ripe for the Gospel, which I therefore preached, from Isai.
xxxv., to the poor hungry mourners. I heard that one received the atonement on
Monday. Behold, a troop cometh! The angel is come down, the water is troubled,
and many are just stepping into the pool.

I spoke with some, who told me they had wronged their neighbours in time past,
and now their conscience will not let them rest, till they have made
restitution. I bade them tell the persons injured, it was this preaching
compelled them to do justice.

One poor wretch told me, before his wife, that he had lived in drunkenness,
adultery, and all the works of the devil, for twenty-one years; had beat her
every day of that time, and never had any remorse till he heard us; but now he
goes constantly to church, behaves lovingly to his wife, abhors the thing that
is evil, especially his old sins. This is one instance out of many.

An Alderman heard me tonight in a covered chair. I met part of the Society, who
are fully convinced that, without present forgiveness, they cannot be saved.

I called on Mr. C., who told me he had had a great battle with his brethren, who
confidently averred, "affidavit was made of that wicked brother of mine running
away with another man's wife at Athlone." I rejoiced at the report, as a sign
that the god of this world is alarmed for his kingdom in danger. How will he and
his servants rage by and by! Hitherto they seem asleep: but the witnesses of
Jesus are rising to rouse them.

Walking to the marsh, I overtook Mrs. N., who broke out into strong confession
of the faith she received yesterday morning under the word. I marvel not that
her daughter says "she is gone distracted." You might as well stop the tide as
her testimony. She rides on the high places of the earth. She speaks in the
plerophory of faith; she lives in the spirit of triumph. One of her expressions
was, "I do not walk, but fly; and seem as if I could leap over the moon."

The marsh was covered with high and low, rich and poor. The Gospel had free
course; not a word returned empty.

One followed and told me, "he had found the Lord in the word this morning."

I had much discourse with the young woman above-mentioned; and found she was in
Christ before me; but her not using my expressions hindered my perceiving it.

Some of her words were, "From the time you spake to me of forgiveness, I have
been praying for it day and night, in continual joy. I am inexpressibly happy.
All my temptations are gone. I tread on all the power of the enemy.

"From twelve years old I have walked with God, and found him in all my ways, in
every place, and business, and company. In all my words I find him prompting me.
From my infancy he has been my guide and instructer. When I would have spoken to
the Bishop or others, he checked me with that thought, ' I will bear all my
burdens till the Lord himself delivers me.' Many things he has taught me to pray
for, which I did not myself understand at the time of my asking, nor fully till
the answers came.

"I have been urged with that question, ' Could you die for the Gospel of Jesus
Christ' and when I would have put it by, it still followed me, and the Lord
insisted upon my answer. While I have sat at work, it came into my mind, 'These
fingers will never corrupt in the grave: I must die for the truth!' I replied,
'But how can it be, Lord We are all Christians. Who is there to persecute us
now' This thought pursues me still, that I am to suffer for my Saviour; and I
should grudge the dying in my bed."I never felt more powerful, piercing words:
they brought their own evidence, and left me no room to doubt God's special love
to this soul. They also confirmed my continual expectation of sufferings.

Sat., September 3d. My text was, "I, even I, am he that blotteth out thy
transgressions, for my own sake." I felt, as it were, their spirits sink under
the word of grace.

From six to eight I attend those that would speak with me. The first who
accosted me was a poor soldier, with, "O, Sir, I have found the blessing!" I
asked, "What blessing" "Why, the blessing you preach, --the forgiveness of my
sins." "How do you know that'" "I am sure of it; I cannot doubt of it; I feel it
in my heart." "When and how did you receive it " "Yesterday morning under the
word. I strove, and strove hard, before I could lay hold on it. But at last I
did venture upon Christ: I put on boldness, and did believe; and that moment all
my sins were taken away, --as you would take the coat from my back. I went home
rejoicing, and told my wife, and persuaded her to believe like me. She fell a-
crying and praying for an hour together; and then she got it too. My mother is
not far from it; only for fear of one sin she dares not venture."

His artless confession was confirmed by his wife, who has found the pearl at the
same time with him. His brother found it last Sunday. Joyce Bally informs me,
she received the blessing yesterday morning through the Spirit applying that
word, "Ask, and it shall be given you."

I exhorted some of the Society, and found them all on full stretch after Christ.

Sun., September 4th. I expounded the prodigal son to thousands of listening
sinners, many of whom, I am assured, are on their return, and will never rest,
till they rest in the arms of their Father.

Mon., September 5th. More, I hear, are added to the church. Two at the sacrament
yesterday; two in the Society. One overtook me going to the cathedral, and said,
"I have found something in the preaching, and cannot but think it is
forgiveness. All my sins sunk away from off me in a moment. I can do nothing but
pray, and cry, ' Glory be to God !' I have such a confidence of his love as I
never knew. I trample all sin and sorrow under my feet." I bade him watch and
pray, and expect greater things than these.

Our old master the world begins to take it ill that so many desert and clean
escape its pollutions. Innumerable stories are invented to stop the work, or
rather repeated, for they are the same we have heard a thousand times, as well'
as the primitive Christians,--" all manner of wickedness is acted in our
Society, except the eating of little children." My advice to our people is,
"Answer them not a word."

The Romish Priests go more secretly to work, deterring their flock by the
penalty of a curse. Yet some venture to hear us by stealth.

I took horse for Bandon, with my loving Lawyer, and his wife, who has lately
received Christ, as her language and life declare.

On the road I made the following hymn, for the Roman Catholics in Ireland :--
"Shepherd of souls, the great, the good, Thy helpless sheep behold, Those other
sheep dispersed abroad, Who are not of this fold. By Satan and his factors bound
In ignorance and sin, Recall them through the Gospel sound, And bring the
outcasts in. "Strangers, alas ! to thee and peace, They cannot find the way, But
wander in the wilderness, And on the mountains stray. Why should they faint,
unsaved, unsought, With sure relief so nigh Why should the souls, whom thou hast
bought, For lack of knowledge die "Cast up, cast up an open road, The
stumbling-block remove,-- The sin that keeps them back from God, And from thy
pardoning love. The hinderer of thy word restrain, The Babylonish Beast, The men
who sell poor souls for gain, Or curse whom thou hast bless'd; "Those blinded
leaders of the Blind, Who frighten them from thee, And still bewitch the
people's mind With hellish sorcery: Pierced with thy Spirit's two-edged sword,
They shall no more deceive; Simon himself at thy great word Shall tremble and
believe. "Who lead their followers down the way To everlasting death, Confound,
convert, and pluck the prey Out of the lion's teeth. The simple men, of heart
sincere, Who would receive thy word, Bring in, thy blessed word to hear, And own
their bleeding Lord. "If thou wilt work a work of grace, Who shall the hinderer
be Shall all the human hellish race, Detain thy own from thee Shall Satan keep,
as lawful prize, A nation in his snare Hosts of the living God, arise, And try
the force of prayer! "The prayer of faith hath raised the dead, The' infernal
legions driven, The slaves from Satan's dungeon freed, And shut and open'd
heaven. Our faith shall cleave the triple crown, Shall o'er the Beast prevail;
And turn his kingdom upside down, And shake the gates of hell. "Come, then, the
all-victorious Name, Jesus, whom demons flee, Redemption in thy blood proclaim,
And life and liberty. Satan and all his hosts confound, Burst ope the dungeon
door; Deliverance preach to spirits bound, And pardon to the poor. "These poor
for whom we wrestle still, A blind, deluded crowd, Bring to the word, and wound
and heal Through thy stoning blood. We will not let thee go, unless The captives
thou retrieve; Now, Lord, with true repentance bless, And help them to believe.
"To thee with boldness we look up, For all these sons of Rome; We ask in faith,
and, lo, a troop, A troop of sinners come! As flocking doves to thee they fly,
For refuge and for rest; They hasten to their windows nigh. And shelter in thy
breast. "The things which we desired, we have; To sin and Satan sold, A nation
call, like us, and save, And make us all one fold, One house, one body, and one
vine, One church, through grace forgiven; By perfect love to angels join, And
waft us all to heaven."

By ten we came to Bandon, a town of Protestants only. Several Papists from the
neighbourhood attended me to the market-house. I stood on a scaffold, and
called, to about a thousand wild, gaping people, "Behold the Lamb of God," &c.
Four Ministers confessed it was the truth. All seemed hugely pleased, and
rejoiced that I should preach again in the evening at the other end of the town.

The whole town was then gathered together, with many out of the country. My text
was, "I send thee to open their eyes, to turn them from darkness to light."
Three of the Ministers were present again, and the Provost, or Governor of the
town, with many of the better sort, in the opposite houses. I was enabled to
speak closely, both to Pharisees and publicans. Many of the latter wept.

Tues. morning, September 6th. Between four and five, I was surprised to find as
numerous an audience as last night's. I breakfasted with the only family of
Quakers in the town. They behaved with that love and zeal which we meet with in
all the Friends, till their worldly-wise and envious brethren pervert them, and
make their minds evil affected towards us. Two men from Kinsale came to press me
thither. I expounded the prodigal son, but could not get through half of it.
They drank in every word.

In the evening I began again with a sore throat, an heavy heart, and a feeble
body. To them that have no might, God increaseth strength. For an hour and an
half I strongly called the weeping prodigals to their heavenly Father. Many
Romans were present, and others who had not been near a church for years.

Wed., September 7th. I spent an hour in the town-hall with some hundreds of
them, in prayer and singing. They were impatient to have a Society, and to take
the kingdom of heaven by violence. I commended them to the grace of God, and
departed, laden with their blessings.

I rode to Kinsale with my trusty Lawyer, and at noon walked to the market-place.
The windows were filled with spectators rather than hearers. Many wild-looking
people stood with their hats on in the street. The boys were rude and noisy.
Some well-dressed women stood behind me, and listened. My text was, "Go out
quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in the poor, the
lame," &c. I did most earnestly invite them all to the great supper. It was
fallow ground; yet the word was not all lost. Several settled into serious
attention. Others expressed their approbation: a few wept.

I was followed to my lodgings by a devout soldier, one of our Society in Dublin,
who keeps his integrity. Some others called, and convinced me God hath not left
himself without witness in this place.

In the evening the multitude so trod on one another, that it was some time
before they could settle to hear. I received a blow with a stone on the side of
my head, and called on the person to stand forth, and, if I had done him any
wrong, to strike me again. This little circumstance increased their attention. I
lifted up my voice like a trumpet, and showed the people their transgressions,
and the way to be saved from them. They received my saying, and spake well of
the truth. A sudden change was visible in their behaviour afterwards; for God
had touched their hearts. Even the Romans owned "none could find fault with what
the man said." Only one did most bitterly curse me, and all that should ever
pray for me.

Thur., September 8th. The rain drove us to the market-house, a far more
convenient place for preaching. I was surprised to find such a multitude in such
weather. They sank down on every side into a just sense of their wants.

The next time, several of the better rank of Romans came to hear for themselves,
and a whole army of soldiers. All were profoundly silent as soon as I opened my
mouth in the words of our dying Lord, "Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by
" The love of Christ crucified bore down all before it.

A lady of the Romish Church would have me to her house. She assured me the
Governor of the town, (called the Sovereign,) as soon as he heard of my Coming,
had issued out orders that none should dare disturb me; that a gentleman, who
offered to insult me, would have been torn to pieces by the Romans, had he not
fled for it; and that the Catholics, in general, are my firm friends.

It is worth observing, that in Kinsale I am of every religion. The Presbyterians
say I am a Presbyterian; the church-goers, that I am a Minister of theirs; and
the Catholics are sure I am a good Catholic in my heart.

I returned to Cork. Here the witnesses increase, so that we lose count of them.

Fri., September 9th. I got the whole morning to myself, and my beloved friends
in Wales. I had sweet fellowship with them in reading their letters, and saw
them, as it were, all about me at the throne of grace.

Sat., September 10th. A man and his wife laid hold on me, and said, "We have
followed you from Bandon to Kinsale and hither; and if we had not found you
here, our hearts are so warm toward you, we would have followed you to Dublin,
and all the world over." They so urged me to come once more to Bandon, that I
could not refuse. Some from Middleton and Youghal pressed me to them also.

In conference, I met a gentlewoman, who has lately received forgiveness, when
she was scarcely seeking it.

I preached, at the south prison, "What must I do to be Saved" and made a
collection for the prisoners.

I prayed a second time with Sally Gwynne, a sincere mourner, just ready for the
consolation.

I met the extraordinary young woman, strong in the Lord, impatient to sell all.
I charged her to continue in her calling, and wait upon Him for direction.

Sun., September 11th. I heard a plain, useful sermon at St. Peter's, against
judging. Such crowds at church and sacrament were never seen before; so
immediately in the Gospel the power of God saving from sin. Multitudes, from
their first hearing it, left off to do evil, and learnt to do well.

I was much refreshed by part of the Bishop of Exeter's late charge to his
Clergy, --worthy to be written in letters of gold:-- "My brethren, I beg you
will rise up with me against only moral preaching. We have been long attempting
the reformation of the nation by discourses of this kind. With what success ~.
Why, with none at all. On the contrary, we have very dexterously preached the
people into downright infidelity. We must change our voice; we must preach
Christ and him crucified. Nothing but the Gospel is, nothing will be found to
be, the power of God unto salvation, besides. Let me, therefore, again and again
request, may I not add, let me charge you, to preach Jesus, and salvation
through his name; preach the Lord who bought us; preach redemption through his
blood; preach the saying of the great High Priest, ' He that believeth shall be
saved.' Preach repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ."

Mon., September 12th. I got to Bandon by eleven. My poor woman and her husband
soon found me out, and carried me to their house in triumph. The neighbours
flocked in, and we had indeed a feast of love. A prodigal came, who had been a
monster of wickedness for many years; but is now returned to his Father. So are
more of the town, who were wicked to a proverb.

I spake with a woman whom the word has wounded, and convinced that God is among
the Protestants. She was bred a Protestant, but turned young to the Romans, and
has continued with them these twenty years. She told me, she never could rightly
believe that any man could forgive her her sins; but Jesus Christ has the power,
she is persuaded, and therefore returns to those who preach forgiveness in His
blood.

I invited above four thousand sinners to the great supper. God hath given them
the hearing car. I went to Mrs. Jones's, a widow-gentlewoman, as teachable as a
little child; determined to promote the work of God to the utmost of her power.
All in the place seem like-minded, --except the Clergy. 0 why should they be the
last to bring home their King

It grieved me to hear the poor encouragement given last Sunday to the crowds
that flocked to church; which some of them had never troubled for years. We send
them to church to hear ourselves railed at, and, what is far worse, the truth of
God.

Tues., September 13th. We parted with many tears and mutual blessings. I rode on
to Kinsale. Here, also, the Minister, Mr. P., instead of rejoicing to see so
many publicans in the temple, entertained them with a railing accusation of me,
as an impostor, incendiary, and messenger of Satan. Strange justice, that Mr. P.
should be voted a friend of the Church, and I an enemy, who send hundreds into
the Church, for him to drive them out again!

At noon I discoursed on the prodigal son. Many approved by silent tears. I could
not dismiss them without a word of advice, how to behave toward their enemies,
persecutors, and slanderers.

Thur., September 15th. After proclaiming liberty to the captives at Cork, I took
horse for Middleton; preached there at noon to an attentive congregation, who
pressed me much to come again.

I rode on to Youghal, a sea-port town, twenty Irish miles from Cork. I went
forth to the strand. A wild multitude following, almost crowded me and one
another to death. While I described our Lord's passion, the waves subsided, the
noise ceased, and they earnestly listened to His last dying cries. The Minister
(as well as people) testified his satisfaction, saying, as I am told, "These
gentlemen have done a great deal of good. There is need enough of them in
Youghal."

I lodged at Mr. Price's, a friendly Dissenter, who, with his family, received me
cordially for my work's sake.

Fri., September 16th. The rain quickened our pace to Middleton. Here my audience
was thrice as numerous as yesterday. The town-hall could not contain them. All
listened to their own history in the prodigal, and begged hard for a continuance
of the Gospel.

The power of the Lord was present in the Society at Cork. I marvel not that
Satan so hates it. We never meet but some or other is plucked out of his teeth.

Riding, with the wind and rain in my face, has brought back my old companion the
toothache. I feared it would hinder my taking leave of the people; but let my
Lord look to that.

Sat., September 17th. After a restless night of pain, I rose to confer with
those that desired it. A woman testified that the Lord had spoke peace to her
trembling soul at the sacrament; --Thomas Warburton, that faith came by hearing;
and now he hates all sin with a perfect hatred, and could spend his whole life
in prayer.

Stephen Williams witnessed that, "Last night I found my heart burdened and
bursting in your prayer; but I repeated after you, till my speech was swallowed
up. Then I felt myself as it were fainting, falling back, and sinking into
destruction; when on a sudden I was lifted up, my heart was lightened, my burden
gone, and I saw all my sins at once, so black, so many, but all taken away. I am
now afraid of neither death, devil, nor hell. I am happier than I can tell you.
I know God has for Christ's sake forgiven me."

Two others, in whom I found a real work of grace begun, were Papists till they
heard the Gospel; but are now reconciled to file church, even the true,
invisible church, or communion of saints, with whom is forgiveness of sins. A
few of these lost sheep we pick up, but seldom speak of it, lest our own good
Protestants should stir up the Papists to tear us in pieces.

At Mr. Rolt's, a pious Dissenter, I heard of the extreme bitterness of his two
Ministers, who make it their business from house to house to set their people
against the truth, and threaten all that hear us with excommunication. So far
beyond the Papists are these moderate men advanced in persecution.

Sun., September 18th. I rose, as I lay down, in pain, which confined me the
whole day. I prayed God to suspend it, if it was his will I should speak an
useful word at parting with his people. I went to meet them at five, for a few
minutes. The marsh was quite covered. Above ten thousand, as was supposed, stood
fixed in deep attention. Not a breath was heard among them all. I faintly read
my text, Acts it. 42: "And they continued steadfastly in the Apostles' doctrine
and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers." They observed my
weakness, and prayed me strong. I urged them to walk as the first followers of
Christ. My words sunk into their hearts, and melted them into tears. For two
hours we wept and rejoiced together; commended each other again and again to
God.

I mentioned with honour the behaviour of our own Clergy; not one of whom has
publicly spoke the least word against us. I had told them before, and now I told
them again, that persecution will arise because of the word. Great confidence
and love the Lord gave me for them; and we parted most triumphantly, with the
voice of joy and thanksgiving.

Mon., September 19th. I rose at two, refreshed as with wine, and set out with
Robert Swindells. My pain was kept off by the prayer of those I left behind. I
reached Cashel by night. Our host, a serious Roman, and his neighbour, an
hearty, loving Quaker, made us forget our journey.

Tues., September 20th. I reached T----- by nine. I met several Clergy, who were attending the Archbishop, come to confirm. I preached at my inn-door. The people behaved better at the end than the beginning.

I found the twelve miles to Roscrea good six hours' riding; the rain attending
us all the way. At five we came to Mr. White's, sated with travelling; but I had
not time to rest, the people demanding me. My knees and eyes failed me, so that
I could neither stand nor see. I leaned on a door, and called, "Is it nothing to
you, all ye that pass by" The word was not weak, like me.

Wed., September 21st. By four we got to Mountmelick. I preached in the
market-house to a crowd of poor, convinced sinners; could mention nothing but
pure promises. They received the word as souls gasping for God.

Thur., September 22d. I took in thirty new members. I rode to B----, at the pressing instance of a Clergyman, who met, carried me home, and, after fairly proposing his objections, and attending to my answers, allowed me to speak with great closeness and particular application.

By four we came to Mr. Jackson's, in Birr. I preached "the Lamb of God that
taketh away the sin of the world." The power of the Highest overshadowed us. One
gentlewoman sunk down at Jesus's feet. Most seemed affected.

Fri., September 23d. I talked with my host's brother, a publican indeed! a
monster of wickedness lately, but now so changed, that all the town is alarmed
by it. At five I preached in a barn of Mr. Wade's, near Aghrim; seldom with
greater power I left a young woman in the pangs of regeneration.

Sat., September 24th. By one the Lord brought us safe to our beloved brethren in
Athlone. No Father Ferril, or his volunteers, withstood our entrance. The door
is wide opened, at the expense of one life indeed, if not more; for the first
news I heard was, that the poor big-bellied woman who covered J. Healey from his
enemy, is lately dead of the blows she then received.

I preached in the market-house, and met the Society in a barn, which a
well-disposed Roman lends us, to the great dissatisfaction of his fellows. Our
poor lambs were all in tears, mourning after Jesus.

Sun., September 25th. I examined each of the Society, who make upward of two
hundred. A soldier followed, and told me, that "while I was talking to them, an
horrible dread overwhelmed him; he knew I was a servant of God; saw himself as
called to the bar; felt the burden of all his sins; shook, every bone of him,
and trembled exceedingly, for fear of God's judgment." I could not hinder his
falling down again and again at my feet, under such piercing apprehensions of
God, the righteous Judge, it made me envy his condition.

I accepted of an invitation from the Rev. Mr. T., and comforted the mourners at
the market-house, by all the precious promises of the Gospel, summed up in Isai.
XXXV.

I dined with Mr. R., a gentleman of the Romish persuasion till he heard my
brother; since which, both he and his house, with several others, are come over
to the Church of England, and, what is far better, to the power of godliness.

In the evening preaching the great blessing came. The cries of the wounded
spirits cannot be described. The place rang with loud calls for "mercy, mercy!"
I concluded, and began again, and again; then sung, and prayed, and sung, not
knowing how to give over.

Mon., September 26th. I took my leave in those solemn words, which reached their
hearts: "And now, brethren, I commend you to God," &c. At three I came safe to
our dear friends at Tyril's-Pass. It should not be forgot, that the condemned
soldier told me at parting, that the Lord had absolved him.

Tues., September 27th. I found much life in applying those words, "Behold, I
stand at the door, and knock." I took horse for Dublin. Young Mr. Wade
accompanied me three or four miles. His mother died last week in peace. He is
swiftly following her, through the last stage of a consumption; has not yet
attained, but knows he shall not depart till his eyes have seen His salvation. I
commended him to the Lord Jesus, and appointed to meet him in paradise. I rode
on alone, yet not alone. My noon-hour of prayer refreshed my spirit. My absent
friends were never less absent. I came before night to Dublin.

Wed., September 28th. I breakfasted with M. Folliard, whom I left mourning, and
found rejoicing in Christ her Saviour. The Society is in a flourishing
condition. From twelve to one as usual, in our garden, with my Christian
friends. They never fail to meet me at the throne, in my retirement.

Fri., September 30th. At night our Lord pierced many hearts with his dying
cries. Two received faith; many a deeper sense of his love.

Sat., October 1st. It was the first time of my meeting the bands. The Lord was
with us, and we rejoiced unto him with reverence.

Sun., October 2d. One received the blessing under the word. As soon as the
Society was met, the fire was kindled. Three or four testified the grace of our
Lord, which they then first experienced. A poor revolter, who, like Demas, had
forsaken us, stealing in this evening, found mercy unexpected. His servant at
the same time felt her sins forgiven, and gave God the glory. So did two or
three more. Eight or nine confessed their faith openly. All present rejoiced
either in hope or in possession of their Saviour.

Fri., October 7th. I met at Mr. Lunell's an old Dutch Quaker, who seemed to have
deep experience of the things of God. At two Mr. Lampe and his wife called, and
were overjoyed to see me. I cannot yet give up my hope, that they are designed
for better things than feeding swine; that is, entertaining the gay world.

Sat., October 8th. The wind brought in a packet-boat, then sunk away into a dead
calm. However, we attempted at night to get out to sea: the particulars I sent
to a friend:-- "Holyhead, October 10th.

"My very dear Brother,--I did not tell you at parting, that I never had a
stronger apprehension of evil near. On Saturday evening, half-hour past eight, I
entered the small. We were two hours getting to the vessel. There was not then
water to cross the bar; so we took our rest till eleven on Sunday morning. Then
God sent us a fair wind, and we sailed smoothly before it five knots an hour.
All things promised a speedy, prosperous passage; yet still I found the burden
upon my heart, usual in times of extreme danger.

"Towards evening the wind freshened upon us, and we had full enough of it. I was
called to account for a bit of cake I had eat in the morning, and thrown into
violent exercise. Up or down, cabin or deck, made no difference. Yet in the
midst of it I perceived a distinct and heavier concern for I knew not what.

"It was now pitch-dark, and no small tempest lay upon us. The Captain had
ordered in all the sails. I kept mostly upon deck till half-hour past eight;
when upon my inquiry he told me, he expected to be in the harbour by nine. I
answered, we would compound for ten. While we were talking, the mainsail, as I
take it, got loose, and flew overboard as if it would drag us all after it; the
small boat at the same time, for want of fastening, fell out of its place. The
Master called, ' All hands upon deck,' and thrust me down into the cabin. Within
a minute we heard a cry above, ' We have lost the mast!' A passenger ran up, and
brought us worse news, that it was not the mast, but the poor Master himself,
whom I had scarcely left, when the boat, as they supposed, struck him overboard.
From that moment he was seen and heard no more. My soul was bowed before the
Lord. I knelt down, and commended the departing spirit to His mercy in Christ
Jesus. I adored His distinguishing goodness. ' The one shall be taken, and the
other left.' I thought of those lines of Young :-- ' No warning given!
unceremonious death! A sudden rush from life's meridian joys, A plunge opaque
beyond conjecture ! '

"The sailors were so confounded they knew not what they did. The decks were
strewed with sails, boat, &c.; the wind shifting about; the compass they could
not get at; nor the helm for some time. We were just on the shore, and the
vessel drove where or how they knew not. One of our cabin-passengers ran to the
helm, gave orders as Captain fill they had righted the ship. But I ascribe it to
our invisible Pilot, that we got safe to the harbour soon after ten. The storm
was so high, we doubted whether any boat would venture to fetch us. At last one
answered, and came. I thought it safer to lie in the vessel, but one calling, '
Mr. Wesley, you must come,' I followed, and by eleven found out my old lodgings
at Robert Grifiith's."

Mon., October 10th. I blessed God that I did not stay in the vessel last night.
A more tempestuous one I do not remember. I wrote a thanksgiving hymn :-- "All
thanks to the Lord, Who rules with a word The' untractable sea, And limits its
rage by his steadfast decree: Whose providence binds Or releases the winds, And
compels them again At his beck to put on the invisible chain. "Even now he hath
heard Our cry, and appear'd On the face of the deep, And commanded the tempest
its distance to keep: His piloting hand Hath brought us to land, And, no longer
distress'd, We are joyful again in the haven to rest. "O that all men would
raise His tribute of praise, His goodness declare, And thankfully sing of his
fatherly care! With rapture approve His dealings of love, And the wonders
proclaim, Perform'd by the virtue of Jesus's name! "Through Jesus alone He
delivers his own, And a token doth send That his love shall direct us, and save
to the end: With joy we embrace The pledge of his grace, In a moment out fly
These storms of affliction, and land in the sky."

At half-hour past nine I took horse with my host, in a perfect hurricane. We
were wet through in less than ten minutes; but I rode on, thankful that I was
not at sea. By one I reached the Bull's Head; paid off my extorting guide, and
trusted Providence to conduct me over the Welsh mountains. I rode near three
miles before my genius for wandering prevailed. Then I got out of the way to
Baladon-Ferry, but was met by a Welsh child, andright again. Near five I entered
the boat with a Clergyman, and others, who crowded our small, crazy vessel. The
water was exceeding rough, our horses frightened, weto overset every moment. The
Minister acknowledged he was never in the like danger. We were half drowned in
the boat. I sat at the bottom with him and a woman, who stuck very close to me,
so that my swimming would not have helped me. But the Lord was my support, and I
cried out to my brother Clergyman, "Fear not. Christum et forturnas vehis ! The
hairs of our head are all numbered. Our Father sits at the helm."

Our trial lasted near half an hour. Then we landed, wet and weary, in the dark
night. The Minister was my guide to Caernarvon; and by the way entertained me
with the praises of a lay-Preacher he had lately heard, and talked with. He
could say nothing against his preaching, but heartily wished him ordained. His
name, he told me, was Howel Harris. He carried me to his own inn, and at last
found me out, which increased our intimacy.

Tues., October 11th. I set out at break of day; missed my way as soon as I
could, but quickly recovered it. I rode on with a cheerful heart in the bright,
sunshiny day, to a small village three miles beyond Tan-y-Bwlch. From three to
nine I enjoyed myself in solitude.

Wed., October 12th. I set out at six; got to Dolgelly by nine. I took a guide
for the first hour, and then came by myself triumphantly to Machynlleth. Here I
got another guide, who soon led me out of all way. We wandered over the
mountains at random, and I was quiteto the thought of taking up my lodging
there. But Providence sent us directors again and again, when we most wanted
them. We rode down such precipices, that one false step would have put an end to
all our journeys; yet the Lord brought us through all, and by seven we rejoiced
to find ourselves in Llanidloes.

Thur., October 13th. Soon after five I set out in the dark with a brother, who
by eight delivered me over to Mr. Edwards, Curate of Rhayader. He could get no
horse for love or money, and therefore waited on me on foot to Garth. I met our
dearest friends there by twelve, in the name of the Lord, and rejoiced and gave
thanks for his innumerable mercies. At seven I preached with life and faith, and
at ten rested from my labours.

Fri., October 14th. I rested the whole day, only riding out for an hour, to pray
by a sick, helpless publican. I preached morning and evening to the family; I
hope not in vain: but I miss my Cork congregation.

Sat., October l5th. Mr. Williams read prayers at Llansaintfraid; I preached from
Matt. xi.: "Come unto me, all that are weary," &c. We were all in tears after
Him, who promises us rest. An happier time have I not known, no, not at Cork, or
Bandon. I returned with the night to Garth.

Sun., October 16th. I preached there at eight, and in Maesmynis church at
eleven. It was a solemn season of love; and yet more so at the sacrament. At
Builth I published the end of Christ's coming; namely, "that they might have
life." I preached a fourth time, at Garth, and set the terrors of the Lord in
array against the unawakened.

Mon., October 17th. I rode with Mr. Gwynne to Builth, and, preaching there at
noon, returned to our little church at Garth.

Tues., October 18th. I rode to Maesmynis with most of the family, and enforced
those triumphant words of the departing Apostle, "I have fought a good fight,"
&c. Great consolation was thereby administered to us. Forty sincere souls, whom
the storm could not discourage, joined in receiving the Lord's supper. It was a
passover much to be remembered. All were melted down in prayer. We were not
unmindful of our absent brethren, or of those that travel by water. The church
about us was rocked by the tempest; but we had a calm within. O that it might
last till we all arrive at the haven ! I preached the third time at Builth, and
once more at Garth.

Wed., October 19th. I preached again in Llsnsaintfraid church, and took leave of
our family in the evening.

Thur., October 20th. I set out with brother Philips in the dark and rain. We had
not rode a quarter of a mile before I was struck through with pain as with a
dart. Whether it was the rheumatism in my shoulder, or what else, I know not;
but it took away my breath in an instant, and stopped my progress. I lay some
time on my horse, unable to bear the least motion; but determined not to turn
back till I fell off. In a few minutes I could bear a foot-pace, and then a
small trot. As the rain increased my pain decreased. I was quickly wet to the
skin; but some fair blasts dried me again, and in five hours I got well to
Bwlch.

After an hour's rest I took horse again, and came swiftly to Usk, before five.
We went early to bed; rose at three the next morning.

Fri., October 21st. We set out soon after five, and by eight were brought safe
to the New Passage; were from ten to twelve crossing, and came to Bristol
between oneand two.

I called on Mrs. Vigor, uncertain if she was escaped out of the body. I found
her (or rather her shadow) still in the vale, and was much comforted by her calm
desire of dissolution. She has no doubt of God's finishing his work in her soul
before he calls her hence; but he has, I am persuaded, more work for her to do.

I passed the afternoon among my friends, who are much alive unto God. I called
on a listening audience, "Rejoice with me, for I have found the sheep that was
lost ;" and we did rejoice with all the angels in heaven, over our younger
brethren in Ireland.

Sat., October 22d. I rode over to our children in Kingswood, and was much
comforted by their simplicity and love. At night the Leaders brought me a good
report of thein general. They walk as becometh the Gospel.

Sun., October 23d. Our Lord met us at his own table, and our souls lay low and
happy at his feet.

In the Society the Lord comforted us on every side. It was like one of the
former days. We were brought a large step on our journey to Sion.

Mon., October 24th. I met the select band for the first time. The cloud
overshadowed us, and we all said, "It is good to be here."

I rode to Coleford under a great burden. What would I not have given to escape
preaching but as soon as I opened my mouth the skies poured down
righteousness.the Society we seemed all rapt up. A cloud of witnesses arose.
Five or six received forgiveness, and testified it. We rejoiced with joy
unutterable. My body wasspent. Mr. Philips did not much commend our
accommodations. Our chamber looked very ghastly, scarce affording a Prophet's
furniture: our bed had but one thin quilt to cover us.

Tues., October 25th. I rode to Paulton, where my horse cast me to the ground
with such violence, as if I had been shot out of an engine. I lay breathless for
some time.set me on the horse, and led me to Bristol; got a Surgeon to dress my
arm and hand, which were much bruised, and my foot crushed.

Wed., October 26th. I woke with a stiff neck and aching bones, which did not
interrupt my business, public or private. I preached at night with enlargement
of heart.

Thur., October 27th. I preached at five with some pain in my breast, which wears
off more and more.

Wed., November 2d. At sister Perrin's the Spirit helped our infirmities in
mighty prayer, and filled us with divine confidence. I had then no doubt, even
of my own.

Fri., November 4th. I imparted my design to Mrs. Vigor, who advised me with all
the kindness and freedom of a Christian friend.

Mon, November 7th. I had tender sympathy with a sick, absent friend, Mrs. B. L.,
and much of the divine presence in praying for her.

Thur., November 10th. I expounded Isai. xxxv. at the Foundery, and lost all my
burdens among my brethren.

Fri., November 11th. My brother and I having promised each other, (as soon as he
came from Georgia,)that we would neither of us marry, or take any step towards
it, without the other's knowledge and consent, today I fairly and fully
communicated every thought of my heart. He had proposed three persons to me, S.
P., M. W., and S. G.; and entirely approved my choice of the last. We consulted
together about every particular, and were of one heart and mind in all things.

Sat., November 12th. I waited on Dr. Cockbum, who paid me 50, part of the legacy
which my old friend Mrs. Sparrow left me.

Mon., November 14th. I rejoiced over our sister Peters, whose spirit was on the
wing for paradise.

Wed., November 16th. At the hour of intercession the Lord looked upon us, and we
lay a long time at his feet weeping.

Mon., November 21st. I set out with Mr. Waller for Bristol; and on Wednesday met
our Lord there, in the midst of his disciples.

Fri., November 25th. I visited our sister Amos, supposed to be near death. Her
joy was so great, the earthen vessel could scarce contain it. Her love and
thanks and b`lessings on me lifted up my hands and heart. I offered up myself,
with my absent friends, in fervent, faithful prayer.

Mon., November 28th. I rode to Cardiff.

Tues., November 29th. Mr. James overtook us at Fonmon. Both At Cardiff and here,
I was much assisted in preaching.

Thur., December lst. I rose at two, and, after prayer, set out with Mr. James.
The moors were almost impassable; yet we got to Brecon soon after three.

Fri., December 2d. By nine I found them at Garth, singing, and was most
affectionately received by all, especially Mrs. Gwynne.

I advised with Sally how to proceed. Her judgment was, that I should write to
her mother.

While the family was at dinner, I got some of my flock together, Miss Betsy,
Molly Leyson, B. Williams, and faithful Grace Bowen, with whom I spent a
comfortable in prayer. In the evening I pressed upon them, with much freedom,
that blessed advice, "Acquaint thyself now with God, and be at peace."

Sun., December 4th. I rode with Sally and Betsy to Maesmynis. Our Lord
administered strong consolation to our souls by the word and sacrament. At
Builth, also, we were all melted into tears. I preached at Garth with the same
blessing. I took farther counsel with Sally, quite above all guile or reserve. I
was afraid of making the proposal. The door of prayer was always open.

Mon., December 5th. I spake with Miss Becky, who heartily engaged in the cause,
and at night communicated it to her mother, whose answer was, "she would rather
givechild to Mr. Wesley than to any man in England." She afterwards spoke to me
with great friendliness above all suspicion of underhand dealing; (the
appearance ofI was most afraid of;) said, she had no manner of objection but
"want of fortune." I proposed 100 a year. She answered, her daughter could
expect no more.

Wed., December 7th. I preached twice a day, and never with more liberty.

Thur., December 8th. I was a little tried by the brutishness of my friend
Philips, who got my advocate, M--n, over to his side. But their buffetings did
me no great harm. Mr. Gwynne leaving the whole to his wife, I talked the matter
fully over, and left it wholly with her to determine. She behaved in the most
obliging manner, and promised her, if I could answer for 100 a year.

Fri., December 9th. I prayed and wept over my dear Miss Becky, in great pain.
She begged me not to leave them tomorrow.

Sat., December 10th. Mr. Philips called me, whom I mildly put by. I preached the
next day, with great utterance and emotion. I talked once more with Mrs. Gwynne,
entirely open and friendly. She promised to tell me if any new objection arose,
and confessed, "I had acted like a gentleman in all things."

Mon., December 12th. I took a cheerful leave, and set out with Harry and Mr.
Philips, somewhat milder. His only concern now was for the people. Them, also, I
told him, my brother and I had taken into the account, and I had taken no one
step without my brother's express advice and direction. We lodged at Usk.

Tues., December 13th. I rejoiced with my Christian friends in Bristol.

Thur., December 15th. I preached at Bath, in my way to London.

Fri., December 16th. Soon after four I set out with Mr. Jones, in thick darkness
and hard rain. We had only one shower; but it lasted from morning till night. By
halfhour past eight we got, in sad plight, to Calne; left it within an hour, as
wet as we came to it, sore against my companion's will, who did not understand
me when I told him, "I never slack my pace for way or weather." In a quarter of
an hour we were wet from head to foot, the rain driving in our faces. On the
Downs the storm took my horse off his legs, and blew me from his back. Never
have I had such a combat with the wind. It was labour indeed to bear up against
it. "No foot of earth unfought the tempest gave."

Many times it stopped me as if caught in a man's arms. Once it blew me over a
bank, and drove me several yards out of the road before I could turn. For a mile
and an half I struggled on, till my strength was quite spent. There was little
life in either me or my companion when we came to Hungerford. We dried
ourselves, and I scarcely persuaded him to go on to Newbury. There I was forced
to leave him, and push forward to Woolhampton by seven.

Sat., December 17th. I took horse at four, by starlight. Such cheerfulness of
heart, such a sense of joy and thankfulness, I have seldom known. For five hours
I quite forgot my body. T. Hardwick met me at Maidenhead, with a post-chaise,
and carried me to Brentford, when my last reserve of strength was gone. By four
I found my brother at the Foundery, and rejoiced his heart with the account of
my prosperous journey.

He had advised me to make the experiment directly, by going to Garth, and
talking with Min. Gwynne. Her negative (or his, or Sally's) I should have
received as an absolute prohibition from God. But hitherto it seems as if the
way was opened by particular Providence.

Mon., December 19th. So my wise and worthy friend [The Rev. Vincent Perronet.
EDIT.] at Shoreham thought, when I communicated to him the late transactions. As
to my own judgment, I set it entirely out of the question, being afraid of
nothing so much as of trusting my own heart.

Wed., December 21st. I talked with Mr. Blackwell, who very freely and kindly
promised to assist in the subscription of 100 a year. I thought it better to be
obliged for a maintenance to ten or a dozen friends, than to five hundred or
five thousand of the people.

In the morning I discoursed on Thomas's confession, "My Lord, and my God;" and
in the evening on the divine testimony, "This is my beloved Son," &c. Greatand
power accompanied and applied the word.

Fri., December 23d. I visited our brother White, who has again found mercy on
his death-bed, which is to him a triumphal chariot.

Christmas-day. We rejoiced in the glad tidings, "To us is born a Saviour;" and
yet more in the sacrament were filled with all peace and joy in believing.

Tues., December 27th. One received the pardoning love of God under the word this
morning.

Fri., December 30th. I met Mr. Blackwell with my brother, who proposes 100 a
year to be paid me out of the books.

Sat., December 31st. The more I pray, the more assured I am, God will not suffer
the blind to go out of his way. He was with us at his own table, in solemn
power. My ministrations were never more lively, never more blessed to my own and
the people's souls.

I married T. Hardwick and Sally Witham. We were all in tears before the Lord. I
rejoiced to hear of our brother White's translation. I described it in the
following hymn:-- "O what a soul-transporting sight Mine eyes to-day hate seen,
A spectacle of strange delight To angels end to men! Nor human language can
express, Nor tongue of angels paint, The vast mysterious happiness Of a
departing saint! "See there, ye misbelieving race, The wisdom from above! Behold
in that pale, smiling face The power of Him we love. How calmly through the
mortal vale He walks with Christ his guide, And treads down all the powers of
hell, And owns the Crucified! "Where is the King of terrors where The pomp of
deadly pain A child of God his frowns can dare, And all his darts disdain: 'The
King of fears,' he gently cries, ' Can never frighten me, Who grasp through
death the glorious prize Of immortality. "`The life which in my spirit dwells He
never can destroy; And all the pain my body feels Is swallow'd up in joy. Jesus
doth all my burdens bear: And gladly I commend The objects of my latest care To
my eternal Friend. "`Whate'er ye ask, whate'er ye want, My Lord shall richly
give: The blessing of a dying saint On all your souls I leave. Come, follow to
that happy place, Our Master's joy to see; For O! in one short moment's space,
Ye all shall rest with me. "`Rejoice, my friends, I go before, To meet my happy
doom, And tell them on the heavenly shore, Ye all are hastening home. For me my
Father's chariot waits, I see the flaming steeds, And lo! the everlasting gates
Lift up their pearly heads ! "`The blessed messenger is sent, To lead me to the
throne, Above that starry firmament, Above that glimmering sun. The angel
beckons me away, To fairer worlds on high: And let me now the call obey, And lay
me down, and die. "`At this thrice welcome time of grace, When God for me was
born, Made ready for his kind embrace, My spirit shall return. To-day I shall
with rapture see The Child to mortals given, And kiss the' incarnate Deity, And
keep the feast in heaven. "`Even now the earnest he reveals Of my eternal rest,
The' immeasurable comfort swells This weak, transported breast: My body fails,
my soul wants air, And gasps for its remove, So much of heaven I cannot bear I
am too full of love.' "`Thrice happy soul! by special grace So highly favour'd
here, To sound in death the Saviour's praise, And breathe the Comforter: On
earth to' enjoy the blissful sight To dying Stephen given, And see the Lord
enthroned in light, And see his opening heaven. "That heavenly bliss, when
language failst His every look displays And every smile divinely tells The
raptures of the place: The glory, while he lays it down; Shines through the
sinking clay, And lo! without a parting groan, The soul ascends away! "Without a
groan the Christian dies! But not without a word: On me, on me, he loudly cries,
To meet our common Lord. He calls me by my worthless name My soul he beckons
home; And lo! in Jesu's hands I am, And lo! I gladly come! "Witness my
undissembled tears, If here I wish to stay, Or rather to shake off my fears, And
corruptible clay: Witness the Searcher of my heart, Whose absence I bemoan, And
pine and languish to depart, And struggle to be gone. "Lord, if thou didst
indeed inspire Thy servant's dying breast, And fill him with thine own desire,
That I with thee might rest; Thine own desire in me fulfil, And perfect love
dispense, And freely my backslidings heal, And now transport me hence."


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 27: JANUARY 3 - APRIL 30, 1749
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

January 3 - April 30, 1749

Tues., January 3d, 1749. My brother wrote as follows to Mrs. Gwynne. I enclosed
it in my own, and sent both letters, after offering them up to the divine
disposal. [A blank space is here left in the original manuscript, but the letter
is not inserted. From subsequent statements it appears that it contained Mr.
John Wesley's proposal to Mrs. Gwynne, that he would secure to his brother
Charles the sum of one hundred pounds per annum, from the profits of their
books.--EDIT.]

I buried Alexander White, and preached on, "I have fought the good fight, I have
finished my course," &c. We were all partakers of His joy.

Mon., January 9th. I visited sister Smith, sick and in pain; but her pain was
swallowed up in love. "Were I to choose," said she, "I should choose death: but
let my Lord choose for me. I want nothing but his love."

Fri., January 13th. I read, undisturbed, a letter from Mrs. Gwynne, dissatisfied
with my brother's proposal. I visited Mr. Perronet the next day. He has indeed
acted the part of a father: another proof whereof is this letter of his to Mrs.
Gwynne:-- "Shoreham, January 14th, 1749.

"Madam,--As the trouble of this proceeds from the most sincere friendship, I
have reason to believe you will easily excuse it.

"Give me leave then, Madam, to say, that if you and worthy Mr. Gwynne are of
opinion that the match proposed by the Rev. Mr. Charles Wesley be of God,
neither of you will suffer any objections, drown from this world, to break it
off. Alas, Madam! what is all this world, and the glories of it How little does
the world appear to that mind, whose affections are set on things above I This
state is what I trust you are seriously seeking after. I am sure it is a state
worth every Christian's seeking after, and what every Christian must seek after,
if ever he hopes to get to heaven.

"I have a daughter now designed for a pious gentleman, whose fortune is not half
that of our friend's; and yet I would not exchange him for a Star and Garter. I
only mention this that I might not appear to offer an opinion which I would not
follow myself.

"However, I have been hitherto speaking as if Mr. Wesley's circumstances really
wanted an apology: but this is not the case. The very writings of these two
gentlemen are, even at this time, a very valuable estate; and when it shall
please God to open the minds of people more, and prejudice is worn off, it will
be still much more valuable. I have seen what an able bookseller has valued a
great part of their works at, which is 2,500: but I will venture to say, that
this is not half their value. They are works which will last and sell while any
sense of true religion and learning shall remain among us. However, as they are
not of the same nature with an estate in land, they cannot be either sold or
pledged without the most manifest loss and inconvenience.

"I shall trouble you, Madam, no farther, than only to add, that from the time I
had the pleasure of seeing Miss Gwynne at my house, I have often had her upon my
mind. I then perceived so much grace and good sense in that young lady, that,
when this affair was first mentioned to me, I could not help rejoicing at what
promised so much happiness to the church of God.

"May that God, in whose hands are the hearts of the children of men, direct all
of you in such a manner as may tend to the promoting His honour, and the kingdom
of His dear Son. I am, with great respect to worthy Mr. Gwynne, yourself, and
good family, Madam, "Your very sincere and affectionate friend and servant,
"VINCENT PERRONET."

Mon., January 23d. I received letters from Garth, consenting to our proposals.

Sat., January 28th. I married William Briggs and Eliz. Perronet; who seem quite
made for each other.

Tues., January 31st. I found life and comfort in the small remnant at Deptford.

Tues., February 14th. I was assisted to preach twice a day, the last fortnight;
and pitied an unhappy friend for her confident assertion, that the Lord is
departed from me. Let the rest of her words and actions be buried in eternal
oblivion.

At four this morning I set out for Garth, with my brother and Charles Perronet.
At Kensington my horse threw me. My foot hung by the spur. My company were gone
before; when a servant flew to my help, and I rose unhurt.

Wed., February 15th. I dined at the Rector of Lincoln's. I waited on our Dean
and others; all extremely civil.

Fri., February 17th. Our wanderings through the bogs, &c., ended at eight in the
evening. Sally met me, before I entered the house, with news that her brother
was come, and very vehement against the match; yet he received us with great
courtesy.

Sat., February 18th. Mrs. Gwynne was extremely open and affectionate; has fought
my battles against her own relations, particularly her son, who has behaved very
violently towards her. Miss Becky told him, he might think it a great honour
done him by my proposal. Mrs. Gwynne, my brother, and I, had a conference. He
repeated his proposals, and agreed to make them good; being entirely reconciled
to the settlement, for which Mr. Gwynne and Mr. Perronet were to be the
Trustees.

Sun., February 19th. I returned to Garth from the sacrament at Macsmynis. Mr. H.
Gwynne was very obliging. I drove his father to church, where we heard a good
sermon. I had a conference with my brother and Sally. She promised to let me
continue my vegetable diet and travelling.

Mon., February 20th. Mr. H. Gwynne was now as affable as the rest; said he had
nothing to object, and behaved as if his heart was entirely turned towards us.

Tues., February 21st. My brother and Charles Perronet left us. I stayed a week
longer, preaching twice a day.

Sun., February 26th. Mrs. Gwynne assured me, she should not change; talked
freely of our marriage, and would have got me to promise not to go again to
Ireland. But Sally would not let me, saying, she should be glad herself to visit
the many gracious souls in that country.

Mon., February 27th. I commended them once more to God, and took horse with
Harry. It rained all day, yet we reached Usk by night; and the next morning
break-at Bristol.

Fri., March 3d. I met George Whitefield, and made him quite happy by acquainting
him with my design.

Mon., March 6th. I mentioned it to the select band, desiring their prayers, not
their advice.

Fri, March 10th. I prayed by happy Sally Huntington. The approach of death has
put all her troubles to flight.

Miss Burdock, to whom I told my affair, expressed the strongest approbation. We
had s very solemn watchnight.

Thur., March 16th. I rode with Charles Perronet, in a day and an half, to
London. I expounded, in bodily weakness, Hab. iii.: "Though the fig-tree shall
not blossom," &c. The power of the Lord was present, and great love we felt
towards each other.

Sat., March 18th. Returning from Shoreham, I narrowly escaped being crushed to
death by a dray on London bridge.

Sun, March 19th. An extraordinary blessing attended the word preached both at
the chapel and every other place. In the sacrament I was constrained to pray
again and again, with strong cryings and tears. So it was every day of this
great and holy week.

Easter-day, March 26th. The convincing and comforting Spirit reached our hearts,
both in the word and sacrament.

In the evening I took my leave of the Society, who express a general
satisfaction in my intentions. Surely, both Jesus and his disciples are bidden.

Wed., March 29th. Having, by the help of Mr. Lloyd and his Lawyers, settled
everything to Mrs. Gwynne's wish, I set out at three, with Charles Perronet, for
Bristol, in my way to Wales. I lodged the first night at Oxford.

Thur., March 30th. I took horse again at seven, and God prospered our journey to
Cireneester. I expounded Rom. viii. 32, and met the Society, to our mutual
comfort.

Fri., March 31st. My text in the morning was, "If ye then be risen with Christ,
seek the things which are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God."
He strongly drew our hearts after him, as the tears of many testified.

I stopped to pray By an aged woman, who lay a-dying, and knew not God. She then
received faith to be healed. By two we came to Felix Farley's, and soon after to
Kingswood, where we found our beloved sisters Murray and Davey, who joined us in
prayer and joyful thanksgiving.

Sat., April 1st. Just as we were setting out for Wales, my brother appeared full
of scruples, and refused to go to Garth at all. I kept my temper, and promised,
"if he not be satisfied there, to desist." I saw all was still in God's hands,
and committed myself to Him.

Sun., April 2d. The Lord opened my mouth to apply those weighty words, "If ye
then be risen with Christ, seek the things which are above."

I had wrote our friends notice, that I should be at Cardiff to-morrow, and on
Tuesday or Wednesday at Garth. But I found my brother had appointed to preach in
several till Friday; which I did not take kindly.

Mon., April 3d. He seemed quite averse to signing his own agreement: yet at five
we set out with an heavy heart. Our brother Thomas met us on the Welsh side.
Before five I came, weary, faint, oppressed to Cardiff, and lay down, being
unable to stand.

Tues., April 4th. I met Mr. Hodges at Fonmon. He asked me, "My brother, what are
you seeking in this thing Happiness Then you will be sadly disappointed. If an
help and comfort only, look up to God, and he will surely give it you." I heard
my brother at the Castle, and again in the morning.

Wed., April 5th. I lodged with him at Lantrissent.

Thur., April 6th. I was his hearer at five, and nine, and twelve, in Aberther
church. By seven we got to Brecknook. An hour after, Mr. James came. I waited
with him on Mr. Williams, the Surrogate, for a licence. He was extremely civil;
refusing his fees from a brother Clergyman.

Fri., April 7th. I rose at four, and got an hour for prayer and the Scripture;
That word in particular came with power to my heart, "Thus saith the Lord, If my
covenant be not with day and night, and if I have not appointed the ordinances
of earth and heaven; then I will cast away the seed of Jacob, and David my
servant, --for I will cause their captivity to return, and will have mercy upon
them." I came to Garth by nine; found them at breakfast; almost equally welcome
to all. We talked over matters with Mrs. Gwynne; and all my brother's fears were
scattered. We read over the settlement. Mrs. Gwynne proposed a bond, till it
could be signed. My brother signed the bond; Miss Becky and Miss Musgrave
witnessed it.

We crowded as much prayer as we could into the day.

Sat., April 8th. "Sweet day! so cool, so calm, so bright, The bridal of the
earth and sky."

Not a cloud was to be seen from morning till night. I rose at four; spent three
hours and an half in prayer, or singing, with my brother, with Sally, with Beck.
And led MY SALLY to church. Her father, sisters, Lady Rudd, Grace Bowen, Betty
Williams, and, I think, Billy Tucker, and Mr. James, were all the persons
present. At the church-door I thought of the prophecy of a jealous friend, "that
if we were even at the church-door to be married, she was sure, by revelation,
that we could get no." We both smiled at the remembrance. We got farther. Mr.
Gwynne gave her to me (under God): my brother joined our hands. It was a most
solemn season of love! Never had I more of the divine presence at the sacrament.
My brother gave out the following hymn: -- "Come, thou everlasting Lord, By our
trembling hearts adored; Come, thou heaven-descended Guest, Bidden to the
marriage-feast! "Sweetly in the midst appear, With thy chosen followers here;
Grant us the peculiar grace, Show to all thy glorious face. "Now the veil of sin
withdraw, Fill our souls with sacred awe,-- Awe that dares not speak or move,
Reverence of humble love. "Love that doth its Lord descry, Ever intimately nigh,
Hears whom it exults to see, Feels the present Deity. "Let on us thy Spirit
rest, Dwell in each devoted breast; Thou with thy disciples sit, Thou thy works
of grace repeat. "Now the ancient wonder show, Manifest thy power below; All our
thoughts exalt, refine, Turn the water into wine. "Stop the hurrying spirit's
haste, Change the soul's ignoble taste; Nature into grace improve, Earthly into
heavenly love. "Raise our hearts to things on high, To our Bridegroom in the
sky; Heaven our hope and highest aim, Mystic marriage of the Lamb. "O might each
obtain is share Of the pure enjoyments there; Now, in rapturous surprise, Drink
the wine of Paradise; "Own, amidst the rich repast, Thou hast given the best at
last; Wine that cheers the host above, The best wine of perfect love!"

He then prayed over us in strong faith. We walked back to the house, and joined
again in prayer. Prayer and thanksgiving was our whole employment. We were
cheerful without mirth, serious without sadness. A stranger, that intermeddleth
not with our joy, said, "It looked more like a funeral than a wedding." My
brother seemed the happiest person among us.

Sun., April 9th. We all partook of the Lord's supper; and our souls were
satisfied with his comforts. I spent good part of the day in writing letters:
heard my brother at night.

Mon., April 10th. At four my brother took his leave of us. I passed the day in
prayer, chiefly with my dearest friend. In the afternoon Mr. Gwynne, of
Glanbran, camevisit them. He took no notice of me, or I of him. I explained at
night the happiness of religion from Prey. iii., and invited them to partake of
it.

Tues., April 11th. I rode with Mr. Philips to Builth. The Lord applied hls most
precious promise, "I will pour out the Spirit of grace and supplications." I
discoursed at Garth, with delightful enlargement, on "the one thing needful."

Sun., April 16th. I preached constantly the last week at Garth; only once at
Lansaintfrald. I carried my beloved Sally to Maesmynis. We had sweet fellowship
in theand in prayer. I rode on to Lansaintfraid, and preached a third time at
Garth, with a close application on watching unto prayer.

Mon., April l7th, The Lord was never more with me, than he was at Builth, while
I spake from those words, "These are they that came out of great tribulation."
All the hearers were in tears: but it was a blessed mourning.

Thur., April 20th. I took my leave of Garth in those words of our Lord, "Be thou
faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life."

Fri., April 21st. I took horse with Sally, Betsy, and my father. We slept at
Abergavenny.

Sat., April 22d. I cheerfully left my partner for the Master's work, and rode on
with Harry to Bristol. We made so much haste, that I left all my strength behind
me. I was glad to go to bed, as soon as I came in.

Sun., April 23d. Dr. Middleton sweated, blooded, vomited me. Yet on Monday I
attempted to preach; but my body failed.

Wed., April 26th. I received strength to urge my hearers to come boldly to the
throne of grace. The word was quick and powerful. I had a second blessing among
the bands.

Thur., April 27th. I had prayer for a blessing upon the word this day, and
God.heard and answered, while I expounded John xvii. There was scarce a soul
present that was not broken down.

Fri., April 28th. Some letters from Garth brought life with them. I prayed and
wept over the beloved writers. In the evening I proceeded in my exposition of
John xvii. And still our Lord owned the words for his.

Sat., April 29th. "They that seek me early shall find me." This word was made
good to the morning audience.

Sun., April 30th. We had a solemn, joyous sacrament in Kingswood. At Conham I
thundered, "O ye dry bones, hear ye the word of the Lord"


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 28: MAY 1 - AUGUST 31, 1749
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 1 - August 31, 1749

Mon., May 1st. Never, since I preached the Gospel, have I been more owned and
assisted of God, than now. He is always with me in the work of the ministry;
therefore Ilive by the Gospel.

Thur., May 4th. I preached at Cirencester and Oxford, in my way to London; which
I reached on Saturday afternoon.

Sun., May 7th. At the chapel my subject was, "The end of all things is at hand;"
at the Foundery, "Thou shalt show me the path of life." The word was really a
means of grace to our souls. I met the Society in very great love; which was
only increased by my change of condition. I am married to more than one, or one
thousand, of them.

Mon., May 8th. I found a blessing in examining the classes. I left out a
careless girl; and her mother came abusing me with horrid oaths and curses.
Satan, I perceived, did not like our work.

I heard, in the evening, that old Mr. Adams had brought two Constables for me.
The poor men were hugely civil and hugely frightened; said, they would not see
me, but I might send bail. J. Healey had threatened him in the morning, if he
forced his way into the house again, to put him in the bathing-tub. I had shut
the door upon him. Justice Fielding had very wisely granted him a warrant
against me.

I chose to have a hearing of it directly, and went with Mr. Perronet, Hoy,
Windsor, Briggs, and John, to the next Justice, Mr. Withers. He received us with
great civility; said, "I am sorry, gentlemen, this has happened; but assure you,
you shall have no farther trouble, only your bail." On mentioning Adams, "What
!" cried he, "that old man who makes disturbance in the streets I saw him
yesterday raising a riot, and he commanded me to attend him in the name of the
Lord. I wonder my brother Fielding would grant a warrant to such a madman. He
did not consider the consequence." After ten Mr. Adams came. The Justice
examined the warrant particularly, and showed it was no assault; asked, "Did
they threaten your life" "No; but Healey threatened to duck me," said the old
man; abused the Justice, told him I had bribed him, and would have been sent to
Newgate for so saying, had we not interposed.

The Justice assured us he would take care of him, if ever he molested us more;
made the Clerk give back his fees; marked the warrant, "Litigious, malicious,
vexatious, false ;" discharged the bail, and promised us all the assistance in
his power on all occasions.

Fri., May 12th. I waited on him again, hearing Adams had got me presented at
Hick's-hall. The Justice said I need give myself no trouble about it: he should
be there himself. The next day the bill was thrown out.

Whitsunday, May 14th. I preached the promise of Christ and the Father, with the
demonstration of that Spirit; and received it partly with the sacrament. Our
brotherpartook with us, and declared "he was in heaven !"

Tues., May 18th. A woman, in baptism, received both the outward visible sign,
and the inward spiritual grace.

Fri., May 19th. I joined in the Lord's supper with our happy dying sister
Kempthorn.

Mon., May 22d. I left London at two in the afternoon, and came to Bath on
Tuesday evening.

Thur., May 25th. My exhortation was blessed to the Society at Bristol. On
mention of the persecution in Cork, a spirit of sympathy ran through all our
hearts.

Sat., May 27th. I hired a small house, near my worthy friend Vigor's, such an
one as suited a stranger and pilgrim upon earth.

Sun., May 28th. We had a glorious time at Kingswood, never better.

Mon. afternoon, May 29th. At Mrs. Dicken's in Bath, I met Miss Stonehouse, the
sister of my old friend. Shall I ever meet my poor dear George again I preached
to a very fine audience, whom I did not spare.

Fri., June 2d. I took horse at two, and got to Hereford by one. At half-hour
past three my beloved Sally, with Mrs. Gwynne and her sister Peggy, found me at
the Falcon. We sang, rejoiced, and gave thanks till Mr. and Mrs. Hervey came.
After dinner we drank tea at their house, and went to see the cathedral. I
wanted work; but there was no door opened.

Sat., June 3d. I carried my companion to Ludlow, to which the family lately
removed. My mother and sisters Becky, Betsy, Baldwyn, received me as I expected.
Brother Duke and the Captain could not be civiler.

Sun., June 4th. The pulpit was refused me; but not the sacrament. In the
afternoon the boys began gathering, and throwing eggs and stones. Mr. Gwynne
sent for Bailiff, who himself fetched the refractory Constable, and seized the
ringleader of the mob. This quelled the increasing riot.

I preached with tolerable quiet on, "Repent, and believe the Gospel."

Mon., June 5th. With more enlargement, and to a better behaved congregation,
from, "Behold the Lamb of God, who taketh," &c. I stood at the door; got one
stone at last.

Tues., June 6th. I drove my wife to visit Captain Baldwyn, and very gently
overturned without hurting her in the least. My hearers at night were very
tumultuous; yet could do no mischief.

Thur., June 8th. I preached at the market-place in Leominster, "Is it nothing to
you, all ye that pass by" All appeared quite eager to hear. I exhorted about
forty serious people in an house at Ludlow to work out their salvation; and the
blessing of the Lord was with us.

Fri., June 10th. I rode with Sally to Leominster, and expounded Isai. lv. in the
market-place. The Minister was there again: all serious, some visibly affected.
Dr. Young entertained us till we got to Coleford, late at night. It was
fair-time. With difficulty we got a private lodgings.

Sat., June 10th. We came by noon to our dear M. Vigor's. The Lord welcomed us
there, and at night among the Leaders, with the blessing of peace.

Sun., June llth. I preached first in the streets, and then at Kingswood. My
partner and all present rejoiced in the Consolation of Israel.

Tues., June 13th. I felt every word I spoke this morning. What comes from the
heart usually goes to the heart.

Wed., June 14th. I threw away some advice on an obstinate Preacher; (J. Wh. ;)
for I could make no impression on him, or in any degree bow his stiff neck.

Thur., June 15th. I spake in conference with a woman admitted lately among the
witnesses of pardoning love. At night I preached "Jesus Christ, the same
yesterday, to day, and for ever." Most of the congregation were in tears; many
cried after Him; some even fainted under the sense of his love.

Mon., June 10th. I found much life in the select band. J. Jones was carried out
in fervent prayer for my partner and me. I carried her to Captain James, where
Miss Burdock helped to increase our joy in the Lord.

Fri., June 23d. I expounded Moses's wish at the watchnight; and the Lord came
down into many faithful hearts.

Sat., June 24th. We waited on Dr. Middleton, who received us very cordially. All
look upon my Sally with my eyes.

Wed., June 28th. I read the Society an account of the persecution at Cork. All
were inflamed with love, grief, pity. We parted in the spirit of prayer.

Thur., June 29th. I carried my companion by Bath, to Seen. Many listened to the
word of grace.

Fri., June 30th. We lodged six miles short of Marlborough.

Sat., July lst. She was quite spent with heat and fatigue, when J. Healy and T. Hardwick met us at Salthill, with two chaises. Between eight and nine we got to our lodgings in Moorfields. Who should wait at M. Boult's to receive us, but Mrs.-----. as if she came to atone for her past misbehaviour, like cursing Shimei meeting David.

Sun., July 2d. The chapel was excessively crowded, while our Lord applied his own saying, "Behold, I stand at the door, and knock," &e. Many heard, and testified they heard, His voice. Satan came with the sons of God, in the shape of an old perjured enthusiast. I ordered him (Mr. Adams) to be taken quietly out of the church he appeared to disturb the work of God. Colonel G----- was weak enough to be offended, and went out too; but the Lord did not depart.

He was with us again in his word, "O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself;" and
at our feast of love.

Wed., July 5th. God, by his word this morning, ministered strong consolation to
those in the wilderness.

Thur., July 6th. I disowned J. Healy before the Society, for beating the poor
old madman.

Sat., July 8th. Mr. Pertoner having come to see my partner, to-day we returned
with him to Shoreham. There I left her with such as knew her value, and hastened
back to meet the penitents.

Sun., July 9th. I closed the busy, blessed day with Dr. Young and faithful John
Downes.

Mon., July 10th. I dined with the Preachers, and was troubled at J. Wh.'s
obstinacy. He is gone to the north, expressly contrary to my advice. Whither
will his wilfulness lead him at last

Thur., July 13th. I fetched my feeble companion from Shoreham.

Fri., July 14th. Ireturning from the watchnight, I found her extremely ill.

Wed., July 19th. I gave the sacrament to our old sister Batchelor, rejoicing in
pain and sickness. I found brother Pike still happier, because nearer the haven
where he would be.

Thur., July 20th. At Ned Perronet's I met Mrs. Vazeille, a woman of a sorrowful
spirit.

Sun., July 23d. I preached a funeral sermon over sister Bouquet and brother
Pike, departed in the Lord; and added a seasonable word at their graves.

Mon., July 24th. I was riding over Hounslow-heath with my wife behind me, when
an highwayman crossed the road, passed us, and robbed all the coaches and
passengers behind us. By Wednesday evening God blessed our coming in to Bristol.

Sat. afternoon, July 29th. Mr. B----n, with a troop of his friends, came to visit us at our lodgings in Stokescroft. Poor N. S., [Nancy Stafford, the sister of Mrs. Vigor.--EDIT.] at the sight of so many predestinarians, fell into a transport of passion and grief. I tried to pacify her with counsel and prayer. At night we were honoured with a crowd of the great vulgar; between forty and fifty of them in their coaches.

Sun., July 30th. Our worthy brother Grimshaw assisted at Kingswood, and partook
of our feast.

I preached, in a field near Lawrence-hill, the word of power and truth and
reconciliation.

At the Society we seemed filled with the spirit of love and of prayer.

Thur., August 3d. Our conference this week with Mr. Whitefield and Mr. Harris
came to nought; I think, through their flying off.

Fri., August 4th. I kept a watchnight; but dismissed the people at ten, as an
alarm was gone forth of the colliers rising.

Sat., August 5th. I gave the sacrament to a dying sister, unjustified till very
lately; now ready for the Bridegroom: then to Sarah Pertin, desiring neither
life nor death, but that God might be magnified.

Sun., August 6th. With my partner, and all our Kingswood children, I was
exceedingly comforted at the Lord's table, my mouth being opened in strong
exhortation and prayer.

Mon., August 7th. At six I took horse with Sally for Ludlow; and T. Butts, and
Captain James, my brother, and Grace Murray overtook us before we reached the
Passage. Near nine we took up witlx a sorry lodging two miles short of Hereford.

Tues., August 8th. I dined with our hospitable friends in Ludlow. Wed., August
9th. Several of the gentry listened to my brother at night.

Thur., August 10th. My brother having signed the settlement, set out at four
with Grace Murray and JamesJones. T. Butts and I took horse at six. It rained
all day. I preached at Evesham with much life; the next evening met my brother
and G. M., who came through Birmingham to Oxford; and on

Sat., August 12th, I attended him to London.

Tues., August 15th. We had the satisfaction of two hours' conference at Mr.
Watkins's, with that loving, mild, judicious Christian, Dr. Doddridge.

Tues., August 22d. I preached at Evesham with great effect.

Wed. afternoon, August 28d. I rejoiced to find Sally and the rest well at
Ludlow. I continued with them a week, preaching the Gospel with little fruit.

Wed., August 30th. At nine I set out with Sally, Becky, Betsy, and Peggy. I
preached in Leominster, from Isai. lxi., with a blessing, even the blessing of
the Gospel. We lay at Hereford; whence Becky returned home.

Thur., August 31st. We lodged at Thombury.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 29: SEPTEMBER 1 - DECEMBER 25, 1749
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

September 1 - December 25, 1749

Fri., September 1st. By eleven we saluted our friend Vigor. I saw my house, and
consecrated it by prayer and thanksgiving. I spent an hour at the preaching-room
in intercession. I began the hour of retirement with joint prayer. Alone, I was
in some measure sensible of the divine presence. I opened the book on those
words, "While they spake, Jesus stood in the midst of them, and said, Peace be
unto you." At six our first guests, Mrs. Vigor and her sisters, passed an useful
hour with us. I preached on the first words I met, Rom. xii. 1: "I beseech you
therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living
sacrifice," &c. The power and blessing of God was with us. Half-hour past nine I
slept comfortably in my own house, yet not my own.

Sat., September 2d. We had family prayer at eight. I began the New Testament. I
passed the hour of retirement in my garden, and was melted into tears by the
divine goodness.

Sun., September 3d. Sally accompanied me to our feast in Kingswood. Poor Betsy
was kept away by illness.

Mon., September 4th. I rose with my partner at four. Both under the word and
among the select band, we were constrained to cry after Jesus with mighty
prayers and tears. We sang this hymn in my family: -- "God of faithful Abraham,
hear His feeble son and thine, In thy glorious power appear, And bless my just
design: Lo ! I come to serve thy will, All thy blessed will to prove; Fired with
patriarchal zeal, And pure primeval love. "Me and mine I fain would give A
sacrifice to Thee, By the ancient model live, The true simplicity; Walk as in my
Maker's sight, Free from worldly guile and care, Praise my innocent delight, And
all my business prayer. "Whom to me thy goodness lends Till life's last gasp is
o'er, Servants, relatives, and friends, I promise to restore; All shall on thy
side appear, All shall in thy service join, Principled with godly fear, And
worshippers divine. "Them, as much as lies in me, I will through grace persuade,
Seize, and turn their souls to Thee For whom their souls were made; Bring them
to the' atoning blood, (Blood that speaks s world forgiven,) Make them serious,
wise, and good, And train them up for heaven."

In the evening was that word fulfilled, "Him that cometh unto me, I will in no
wise east out," by the reception of a poor sinner to the favour of God in Christ
Jesus.

Thur., September 7th. As often as I minister the word, our Lord ministers his
grace through it. He Messed me also in private, as well as family, prayer, and
conference with my Christian friends; in a word, whatsoever I do prospers.

Sun., September 10th. There was a multitude of guests at our Lord's supper; and
none of them, I would hope, sent empty away.

Fri, September 15th. My throat grew worse and worse, so that I could not preach
in the evening.

Sunday, October 22d, 1749. I rode with Mr. Waller and my family to Kingswood.
After the sacrament, we found the usual spirit of prayer.

Wed., October 25th. Among my hearers to-day at Bath, were a son of Lord Chief
Justice Lee, my old schoolfellow, Sir Danvers Osborn, and Lord Halifax. They
behaved decently, and were particularly taken with the singing. In the evening
God sent forth his awakening power, and his fear fell on all that heard the
word.

Thur., October 26th. I visited my house in peace. Wed., November 8th. I set out
for London, with my brother and Ned Perronet. We were in perils of robbers, who
were abroad, and had robbed many the night before. We commended ourselves to
God, and rode over the heath, Singing.

Fri., November 10th. We kept a joyful watchnight at the Foundery.

Sun., November 12th. I heard that our sister Somerset was gone to glory. God,
who giveth power to them that faint was with my mouth, and strengthened me to
preach the word with success.

Fri., November 17th. I examined the classes; and returned in great bodily pain
to Bristol.

Fri., December 1st. I hardly reached my own house, quite exhausted as I was with
pain of body and vexation of spirit.

I had little power for several days, and less inclination to preach. My greatest
comfort was the conversation of a few faithful friends, such as M. Vigor, S.
Perrin, M. Davis, and Suky Burdock.

Mon., December 18th. My birthday. Forty years long have I now grieved and
tempted God, proved him, and seen his works. I was more and more sensible of it
all day, till I quite sunk under the burden.

Sun., December 24th. I preached with a little strength; exhorted the Society
with more.

Christmas-day. The room was full as it could contain. We rejoiced from four to
six, "that to us a Son is born, to us a Child is given."

I received the sacrament at the college. In the evening, all were melted down at
our solemn love-feast.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 30: JANURAY 1 - APRIL 20, 1750
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

Januray 1 - April 20, 1750

Mon., January 1st, 1750. At four in the morning our room was excessively
crowded, while I proclaimed the Gospel year of jubilee. We did not part without
a blessing.

Fri., January 12th. I preached (with the old power) on, "Said I not unto thee,
if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God " Generally, my
hands hang down, and I am so feeble in mind, that I cannot speak.

Sun., January 14th. The Spirit helped our infirmity at Kingswood sacrament. A
daughter of our brother Grimshaw's was just departed in the Lord; being
perfected in a short space.

Wed., January 31st. We were waked at two by a clap of thunder, unusually loud
and terrible. My partner was much frightened.

Thur., February 1st. I walked with her to Dr. Middletows. The rain a little
quickened our pace.

Sat., February 3d. She miscarried.

Sun., February 4th. I brought my friend Grimshaw home with me, comforted for his
happy daughter. I had unlooked-for life in preaching.

Thur., February 8th. There was an earthquake in London.

Tues., February 18th. I preached with a little strength at Bearfield; and the
next day with more at Freshford. The spirit of the people helped me. An old lady
of four-score received me into her house. We spent the time in prayer and
singing. Stephen Naylot, a poor backslider, had another call to repentance, and
seemed resolved to close with it. I invited, a night, many burdened souls to
Christ, and his healing power was greatly present, and refreshed every weary
spirit.

Sun., February 18th. I carried my sister Betsy to Kingswood; where the Lord
visited us again, and feasted us at his table.

Mon., February 19th. My wife had recovered strength for her journey. We set out
with our sisters Betsy and Peggy; could not reach Newnham passage till past
seven. It was then quite dark: the boat on the other side refused to come over.
We were got to the edge of the bank, the usual place of embarking, when
Providence sent a man to stop us. He informed us that the rains had choked up
the river with two banks of sand, and where we were going was all quicksands. We
followed him, with great difficulty, to another part of the river. My horse sunk
up to the shoulders; but, with a violent plunge, struggled out. The boatmen at
last took pity on us; came over, and with much pains carried us into the boat,
and landed us safe on the opposite shore.

By Wed. noon, February 21st, God conducted us safe to Ludlow. For the five
following days I received fresh strength for the work, and rejoiced in some
measure that the Gospel had free course.

Tues., February 27th. I preached in their new room at Evesham; and not without a
sensible blessing. I met my brother the next day at Oxford.

Thur., March 1st. I rode to London. Ned Perronet supplied me with a lodging.

Sun., March 4th. I visited old Lydia White, on her death-bed. She accosted me,
"Thou blessed of the Lord, art thou come I did not expect to see my dear
Minister till we met in paradise. You and your brother are the instruments of my
salvation. I have known the grace of the Lord Jesus long ago: now I am entering
into his glory. He has told me so. I am full of his joy now." Her words
strengthened my hands, as I found at the chapel, speaking on those words,
"Blessed is the man that endureth temptation." They sunk into many hearts.

Mon., March 5th. I prayed by my sister Wright, a gracious, tender, trembling
soul; a bruised reed, which the Lord will not break.

Fri., March 9th. Many flocked to the morning word; and were yet more stirred up
thereby. I have scarce ever seen so many at intercession. At the chapel I
preached on the occasion, from Psalm xlvi., with very great awakening power.

Sat., March 10th. I expounded Isai. xxiv., a chapter I had not taken much notice
of, till this awful providence explained it: "Behold, the Lord maketh the earth
empty, and maketh it waste, and turneth it upside down, and scattereth abroad
the inhabitants thereof. The foundations of the earth do shake. The earth is
utterly broken down, the earth is clean dissolved, the earth is moved
exceedingly. The earth shall reel to and fro like a drunkard, and shall be
removed like a cottage; and the transgression thereof shall be heavy upon it;
and it shall fall, and not rise again."

I prayed by our sister Lewis, quietly expecting her release. I preached at
Snowsfields, and urged them to enter into the Rock, now the Lord is risen to
shake terribly the.

Sun., March 11th. My spirit and many others' seem revived by the late judgment.
The word is with the accustomed power, both at London and Deptford, and wherever
I minister it.

Wed., March 14th. I found my sister Wright very near the haven; and again on
Sunday the 18th, yet still in darkness, doubts, and fears, against hope
believing in hope. I preached to a vast attentive multitude over our brother
Hoy's grave. As he lived the life, he died the death, of the righteous. O might
my last end be like his!

Wed., March 21st. At four I called on my brother Wright, a few minutes after her
spirit was set at liberty. I had sweet fellowship with her in explaining at the
chapel those solemn words, "Thy sun shall no more go down, neither shall thy
moon withdraw itself; for the Lord shall be thine everlasting light, and the
days of thy mourning shall be ended." All present seemed partakers both of my
sorrow and my joy.

Mon., March 26th. I followed her to her quiet grave, and wept with them that
wept.

Wed., April 4th. I saw several happy souls, in spite of their feeble, sick, or
pained bodies. One I visited yesterday, died in the faith soon after.

Fear filled our chapel, occasioned by a prophecy of the earthquake's return this
night. I preached my written sermon on the subject, with great effect, and gave
out several suitable hymns. It was a glorious night for the disciples of Jesus.

Thur., April 5th. At four I rose after a night of sound sleep, while my
neighbours watched. I sent an account to M. G., as follows :--

"The late earthquake has found me work. Yesterday I saw the Westminster end of
the town full of coaches, and crowds flying out of the reach of divine justice,
with astonishing precipitation. Their panic was caused by a poor madman's
prophecy: last night they were all to be swallowed up. The vulgar were in almost
as great consternation as their betters. Most of them watched all night:
multitudes in the fields and open places: several in their. Many removed their
goods. London looked like a sacked city. A lady, just stepping into her coach to
escape, dropped down dead. Many came all night knocking at the Foundery-door,
and begging admittance for God's sake. Our poor people were calm and quiet, as
at another time."

Sat., April 7th. I visited a dying sister, speechless, yet full of earnest love,
as her looks and signs confessed. Among the penitents, our Lord visited us in a
spirit of prayer and contrition.

Sun., April 8th. I buried our brother Somerset, who came to the grave as a ripe
shock of corn in its season. He has now overtook his companion, and death can no
more separate them.

Mon., April 9th. I visited Mrs. C., at St. Anne's-hill; much delighted with the
wood, much more with the company. I did not think there was any such creature
upon earth, as a girl of twelve years old without guile and without vanity.

Another was gathered into the garner. I buried her earthly part, for a short
season.

Sun., April 15th. I met Mr. Salmon's "Foreigner's Companion through the
Universities of Cambridge and Oxford," printed 1748, and made the following
extract, p. 25 :--

"The times of the day the University go to this church, are ten in the morning,
and two in the afternoon, on Sundays and holidays, the sermon usually lasting
about half an hour. But when I happened to be at Oxford, in 1742, Mr. Wesley,
the Methodist, of Christ-Church, entertained his audience two hours, and, having
insulted and abused all degrees, from the highest to the lowest, was in a manner
hissed out of the pulpit by the lads."

And high time for them to do so, if the historian said true; but, unfortunately
for him, I measured the time by my watch, and it was within the hour: I abused
neither high nor low, as my sermon, in print, will prove; neither was I hissed
out of the pulpit, or treated with the least incivility, either by young or old.

What then shall I sayto myold high-Church friend, whom I once so much admired !
I must rank him among the apocryphal writers, such as the judicious Dr. Mather,
the wary Bishop Burnet, and the most modest Mr. Oldmixon.

Fri., April 20th. I found my Sally well among her friends at Ludlow. She
rejoiced my heart with her account of M. Leyson, whom she saw triumphant in her
last hour. Here is another blessed soul gone to paradise with a good report of
us.

I continued ten or eleven days, mostly preaching every night and morning, here
or at Leominster. The latter part of the time a prisoner of pain.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 31: MAY 2 - AUGUST 28, 1750
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 2 - August 28, 1750

Wed., May 2d. I took horse at three, and came, weary, to Bristol by night. Fri.,
May 4th. Hearing the Moravlans had been soliciting some of our children, I
exhorted them, this evening, to "put on the whole armour of God;" and his power
wasto confirm the souls of the disciples.

Sun., May 6th. The Lord was with us as in the former times, both at the
sacrament and while I applied to thousands that word, "Thou fool, this night
shall thy soul be required of thee."

Sun., May 13th. I baptized Hannah, M. Gibs's maid; and the whole congregation
with her were conscious of the descent of the Spirit, who bears witness with the
water.

Tues, May 15th. I set out with Mrs. Vazeille, &c., for Ludlow, and the nextslay
saluted our friends there. During our nine days' stay, they showed her all the
civility and love that they could show: and she seemed equally pleased with
them.

Thur., May 24th. My Sally was so very ill in the evening, that I gave up the
hope of her company to town; but the next morning,

Fri., May 25th, she would go, notwithstanding we all dissuaded her. At eight we
mounted; had fair weather after last night's excessive rain. She mended every
stage. I preached in the evening at Worcester.

Sat., May 26th. Our brother Watson met us with a chaise, and carried Mrs.
Vazeille and Sally to M. Keech's in Evesham, by noon. Mr. Waller and I rode by
them. I preached with life and liberty.

Sun., May 27th. I accepted the Hayor's offer of the Town-hall. The door was
quite open. Many gentry and others listened to the word of life. So again in the
evening. I rejoiced with the Society, whose enemies God has made to be at peace
with them.

Mon., May 28th. We saw Blenheim in our way to Oxford. Our old friend Mr. Evans
received us with his wonted hospitality.

Tues., May 29th. I showed Mr. W. and Mrs. Vazeille the buildings and gardens. I
gave the sacrament to H. Neal, a true daughter of affliction, and preached again
at night.

Wed., May 30th. We had a long day's journey to St. Anne's. It was past nine
before we got under shelter. Mrs. Rich was there, who, with our old friends,
received us gladly.

Thur., May 31st. Hr. W. and Mrs. Vazeille went to town.

Sat., June 2d. We took up our quarters for eight or nine days at Mrs.
Vazeille's.

Mon., June 4th. I preached at the chapel with the usual blessing.

Thur., June 7th. I carried Sally to see our old friends at Newington-green. It
is remarkable that the first time Mrs. Stotesbury ever saw her, she said within
herself, "That person is to be my Minister's wife."

Mon., June 11th. I paid our friends at St. Anne's a short visit, and returned
the next day.

Wed., June 13th. I fetched back my hostage from Chertsey.

Mon., June 18th. I called on H. Dewal at Croydon, and drove on to Westerham,
where we met an hearty welcome from Hr. Waller's mother and sister Dudley. I
walked in Mr. Turner's, and then in General Campbell's, gardens He appeared,
carried us into his house, and entertained us with great courtesy.

Tues., June 19th. I rode back to the Foundcry, and read the letters.

Thur., June 21st. I took horse at three, and waked them at Westerham. I passed
the day with them in the gardens, reading, singing, and conversing.

Fri., June 22d. I met a daughter of my worthy old friend Mr. Erskine, at the
Found cry. She was deeply wounded by the sword of the Spirit; confessed she had
turned many to Deism, and feared there could be no mercy for her.

Sat., June 23d. A woman whom I baptized perceived her sins to be then washed
away. I found much of the spirit of contrition among the penitents.

Sun., June 24th. My text was, "Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith the Lord;" and his consolations were not small with us. At the sacrament they abounded. Poor Mrs. C----- told me, she was "in an agony."

I believe God owned me more this day on account of one who, in an abusive
letter, had affirmed, that the Lord was departed from me.

Thur., June 28th. I prayed by our faithful brother H-----, just departing in the Lord, and to him.

Fri., June 29th. The scriptures for the day were much blessed to my comfort. My
mouth and heart were both opened to preach the word. The presence of the Lord
made it a solemn sacrament.

I visited the widow (Hogg) in her affliction, and tried to turn it into the
right channel. We continued in watching and prayer till one.

Mon., July 2d. I buried our late brother Hogg, and preached at his grave to a
countless multitude on, "These are they that came out of great tribulation,"
&c.The Lord gave me utterance, and them the hearing ear.

Mon., July 9th. I administered the sacrament to a dying believer, lately called;
but now made equal to them that have borne the heat and burden of the day.

Wed., July 1 lth. I preached a written sermon at Spitalfields, on my beloved
friend and brother Hogg. The chapel was crowded, and the house of mouriling was
turned to an house of great rejoicing.

Mon., July 16th. I rode to St. Anne's, and returned in such a storm of thunder,
lightning, and rain, as I hardly remember to have seen out of America.

Wed., July 18th. I had the satisfaction of bringing back to Mr. Erskine his
formerly disobedient daughter. She fell at his feet. It Was a moving interview.
All wept. Our heavenly Father heard our prayers.

I preached immediately after, on, "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will
draw all men unto me." We had a double blessing and power. Poor Jane Cox said,
she was even compelled to receive Christ.

Fri., July 20th. We kept a solemn watchnight at Spitalfields.

Sun., July 22d. After evening service I set out with Robert Windsor; got two or
three hours' rest at Mr. Manning's; and,

Mon., July 23d, breakfasted with Mr. Evans in Oxford. I lodged at Worcester;
and, by eight on Tues. morning, July 24th, found Sally well at Ludlow. Every
evening we retired to pray together; and our Lord's presence made it a little
church.

Sat., July 28th. I wrote to M. Gwynne, earnestly beseeching her to do all in her
power to reconcile her son and daughter.

Tues., July 31st. The word I preached this day at Leominster was accompanied
with the power and blessing of God.

Tues., August 7th. At seven I set out with Sally for Bristol, without the
consent of the rest. It rained small rain till we came to Leominster; and so
most of the way to Ross.

Wed., August 8th. It rained hard soon after we set out; but quickly gave over.
We had a rough, dangerous passage at Frommelow. We dined at Cambridge inn, and
had a trying journey, "driven by the wind, and battered by the rain." Sally was
frightened with the thunder, which often forced us to trees and huts for
shelter. Yet at seven, by the assistance of God, we entered our own house in
peace.

Fri., August 10th. Sally accompanied me in my visits to the sick.

Sun., August 12th. The Lord met us, who remembered him in his ways.

Mon., August 13th. I met my sister Hall in the church-yard, and carried her to
the room. I had begun preaching, when Mr. Hall walked up the room, and through
the desk, and carried her off with him. I was somewhat disturbed; yet went on.

Wed., August 15th. He came up again, calling me by my name. I fled, and he
pursued; but could not find me in my lurking-place.

Tues., August 28th. Many rejoiced in hope, our Lord applying that precious
promise, "I will allure her, and will bring her into the wilderness, and will
speak comfortably unto her."


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 32: SEPTEMBER 1 - DECEMBER 28, 1750
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

September 1 - December 28, 1750

Sat., September 1st. I finished Rapin's history, which has cured me, in some
degree, of the prejudices of education.

Sun., September 2d. I baptized Hannah Skinner. He remembered His promise, "Lo, I
am with you."

Tues., September 4th. I carried Sally to Mr. Haynes. I preached with an enlarged
heart, as I always do at Wick.

Wed., September 5th. My worthy friend Mr. Evans looked upon us in his return to
Oxford.

Sun., September 9th. I proclaimed, to a great multitude in the orchard, "Christ
the way, the truth, and the life;" and left, I humbly hope, a blessing behind
me.

Mon., September 10th. I set out with Sally, and parted; she for Ludlow, I for
London; where I arrived on Wednesday morning.

Thur., September 18th. I met my brother and the Stewards.

Fri., September 14th. I met James Hervey at the Tabernacle, and in the
fellowship of the Spirit of love.

Sun., September 16th. A great number of communicants perceived the Lord present.
He gave us his blessing at our lovefeast also. I was restless all night, through
a boil rising on my neck.

Mon., September 17th. I rose at two, and set out for the north. Beyond Islington
my mare threw and fell upon me. I held on as far as St. Alban's, and was then
forced to lie down; yet could not sleep, day or night.

Tues. afternoon, September 18th. With much difficulty I got back to London.

Fri., September 28th. I continued in great pain for several days, till the boil
broke.

I passed three days at Newington-green, and found benefit by my physic and fresh
air. Mr. Waller and his sisters frequently called, and rejoiced with the church
in our house.

Sun., October 7th. I got out to the chapel on this and every Lord's day; the
rest of the month confined to the house mostly. Dr. Wathen attended me
constantly, till both my neck and swollen hand were quite well.

Mon., October 29th. I set out with Mr. Waller and Bridgin; slept the first night
at Oxford, the second at Moreton.

Wed., October 31st. By ten I came to Evesham, and had great comfort in praying
over our sick brother Watson. I lodged at Worcester, and was refreshed with the
little handful at sister Blackmore's.

Thur., November 1st. I preached in Ludlow, where I stayed the whole month, exercised by severe and unexpected trials. One night (November 28th) Mr. W----- fell into convulsions, through the distractions of his mind. I was on the point of following him. Betsy and Juggy fainted away. Confusion reigned throughout the family.

Sat., December 1st. I rode out with Miss Becky, to meet Mrs. Allen and M.
Dudley, and brought them to Ludlow.

Sun., December 2d. I encouraged a poor girl to seek for her cure from Him who
had wounded her. She has the outward mark too; being daily threatened to be
turned out of doors by her master, a great swearer, and strict Churchman; a
constant communicant, and habitual drunkard.

Tues., December 4th. Mr. W.'s wedding-day. How unlike my own! I rose, after a
sleepless night, in the spirit of heaviness. I prayed for them and with them.
Soon after eight they were married;

"And 't was my ministry to deal the blow!"

Fri., December 7th. I left the house of woe, and the next day rejoiced to find
myself among my friends at Bristol.

Sun., December 9th. I visited my sick friends; four of them in the triumph of
faith. Sister Page was almost overpowered: she had desired to live only to see
me. She began recovering from our praying together.

The Society seemed filled with consolation. It was a glorious time, and made me
forget my late sorrows and sufferings.

Mon., December 10th. I visited our sister Arnett, aged eighty-six, just ripe for
glory; and a child of brother Waleam's, departing in the spirit of praise and
love.

Sun., December 16th. Two went home from the word justified.

Sun., December 23d. I gave a close exhortation to the Society, which seemed to
sink into every heart.

Tues., Christmas-day. I rejoiced from four to six, with as many as our room
could contain; then rode to Newbury with T. Hamilton. Eating immediately, he
fainted away. I found myself a-going, and prevented it by a vomit.

Thur., December 27th. I did not reach the Foundery till eleven. I found Sally at
Mrs. Allen's.

Fri., December 28th. I officiated at Spitalfields chapel, One received
forgiveness with the sacrament.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 33: JANURARY 1 - APRIL 30, 1751
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

Janurary 1 - April 30, 1751

Tues., .January lst, 1751. I began the new year as usual, with the voice of joy
and thanksgiving.

Wed., January 2d. I visited a sick believer, who talked of death as of going to
sleep. "When I think of the grave," said she, "I think it is a sweet, soft
place; but my spirit shall mount above."

Mr. W----- having always insisted on our sojourning with him a while, when he should have an house of his own, I carried Sally thither, to her two inseparable sisters, Betsy and Peggy.

Fri., January 4th. I spent the evening at Mrs. Colvil's, and left my partner
there.

Sun. afternoon, .January 6th. M. C. and Mrs. D. brought her me back. We had the
pleasure of frequent visits from them.

Sun., .January 13th. I preached at Hayes church, morning and evening, on, "Come
unto me, all that labour," and, "Behold the Lamb of God, that taketh away," &c.
They were patient, at least, of the truth. I rode back to town.

Mon., January 14th. Mr. W.'s three sisters were at our family prayers; in which
I was even overwhelmed with their burden, and constrained to warn them with
tears and vehement expressions of my fear and sorrow. The arrows of conviction
pierced one of their hearts. The others were rather confounded than alarmed.

Sun., January 27th. I preached at the Foundery with great severity.

Wed., January 30th. I got an hour's very useful conversation with Lady Piers.

Sat., February 2d. My brother, returned from Oxford, sent for and told me he was
resolved to marry! I was thunderstruck, and could only answer, he had given me
the first blow, and his marriage would come like the coup de grace. Trusty lied
Pertenet followed, and told me, the person was Mrs. Vazeille! one of whom I had
never had the least suspicion. I refused his company to the chapel, and retired
to mourn with my faithful Sally. I groaned all the day, and several following
ones, under my own and the people's burden. I could eat no pleasant food, nor
preach, nor rest, either by night or by day. (For an account of the probable
reasons for Mr. Charles Wesley's opposition to his brother's marriage, the
reader is referred to The Life of the Rev. Charles Wesley, vol. i., pp.
565--569.-Edit.)

Sun., February 3d. I gave the sacrament, but without power or life. I had no
comfort in it, no singing between, no prayer after, it.

Thur., February 7th. My excessive cough helped to pull me down; and then a sore
throat. My companion sympathized with me too sensibly.

Thur., February 14th. She was often in great pain, especially to-day. I watched
by her in great distress, but could not remove her pain by sharing it. I sent
for Mr. Wathen, who prescribed what gave her immediate relief. I gave God, who
heareth prayer, the glory.

Sun., February 17th. I dragged myself to the chapel, and spoke on those words,
"Thy sun shall no more go down," &c. The whole congregation seemed infected by
my sorrow: both under the word, and at the sacrament, we wept and made
supplication. It was a blessed mourning to us all.

At the Foundery I heard my brother's apology. Several days afterwards I was one
of the last that heard of his unhappy marriage.

Mon., February 18th. I carried Sally out of the confusion to M. Colvil's.

Sun., February 24th. After sacrament, Mr. Blackwell fell upon me in a manner
peculiar to himself, dragging me to my dear sister.

Wed., February 27th. My brother came to the chapel-house with his wife. I was
glad to see him; saluted her; stayed to hear him preach.

Sat., March 9th. I felt great emotion in the word, both morning and evening.

Fri., March 15th. I called on my sister; kissed and assured her I was perfecfly
reconciled to her, and to my brother.

Mon., March 18th. I finished Marcus Anteninus, having learnt from him, I hope,
some useful lessons, particularly not to resent, not to revenge myself, not to
let my peace lie at the mercy of every injurious person.

Tues., March 19th. I brought my wife and sister together, and took all
opportunities of showing the latter my sincere respect and love.

Thur., March 21st. At four in the morning I met the watchman, who told me the
first news of the Prince's death.

Mon., March 25th. I visited one on his death-bed, who had been converted from
Delsm, and washed in the blood of his Redeemer.

Tues., April 9th. I spent a week with M. Colvil, and Miss Degge, chiefly in
reading, singing, and prayer.

Sat., April 13th. I passed the evening with Sally at Mr. Ianson's, and saw the
Prince's funeral pass. The house was full of strangers. We joined in many
suitable hymns, till near midnight.

Mon., April 15th. I heard Lovybond preach, most miserably. By how many degrees
are such Preachers worse than none!

Sun., April 21st. God was present in the word and sacrament, as in the months
that are past, when the candle of the Lord was upon our heads.

Thur., April 25th. Our Lord again confirmed Ms word: "In the world ye shall have
tribulation, but be of good cheer," &c.

Fri., April 26th. After intercession, I met J. Hutchinson, and engaged him for
the next day: then laboured to stir him up to do the first works.

Sun., April 28th. I buried our sister Pocock, a silent, secret, unpretending
Christian, who died the death, as she lived the life, of the righteous. I
strongly warned the bands against sin and apostasy.

Tues., April 30th. I took horse in the afternoon, Mr. Lloyd and Sally in the
chaise, and lodged at T. Hardwick's.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 34: MAY 1 - AUGUST 26, 1751
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 1 - August 26, 1751

Wed., May 1st. I rode to Lewisham, and thence to the Foundery; went to Bed ill.

Thur., May 2d. I returned to Sally at Brentford.

Fri., May 3d. I set out with her for St. Anne's, but was driven back by the
rain.

Sat., May 4th. I carried my companion thither, and rode back to town.

Sun., May ~th. My subject was, "In me ye shall have peace ;" and He did even in
that hour extend to us peace like a river. In the afternoon I rode to St.
Anne's.

Mon., May 6th. Mr. Lloyd paid us a visit. We passed our time no less usefully
than agreeably, in reading and singing. He and I witnessed to Mrs. C.'s will.

Wed., May 8th. I set out in a post-chaise for Bristol. I heard, in passing
Reading, that our friend Mr. Richards was departed in peace. I lay at Newbury
the first night; the second at Calne; and on

Fri., May 10th, I came safe with Sally to Charles-street. Our friends Vigor,
Davis, &c., were there to welcome us. We were much drawn out in prayer.

Sun., May 12th, I was, with Sally at Kingswood, greatly quickened by that
promise, "The third part I will bring through the fire." In the sacrament we
were swallowed up in the spirit of prayer. I met my sister at the Horse fair,
and behaved to her as suck. I gave an earnest exhortation to repentance.

Tues., May 14th. I showed her, both at my ownhouse, and the houses of my
friends, all the civility in my power.

Fri., May 17th. The congregation was melted into blessed mourning, through the
word.

Sun., May 19th. I preached out to a vast multitude on, "Thanks be to God, who
giveth us the victory ;" was carried out to the unawakened wholly. The Society
seemed much alive to God.

Wed., May 22d. I rode with Sally to Wick, and received the never-failing
blessing.

Thur., May 23d. Returning by the widow Jones's, I asked her daughter at the door
how she was. "Just alive," she answered me, "and no more." I lighted, and prayed
over her earnestly with tears, as sent to minister tile last blessing to an old
friend, torn from us by false brethren. She was full of hope and love and prayer
for me, and of desire to be dissolved. I went on my way rejoicing.

Tues., May 28th. My very good old friend M. Cradock came to see me, with Mr.
Motte. We sang, and conversed, and prayed, (particularly for their Lady,) as in
the former days.

In the evening, Mrs. Jones, of Fonmon, called, and told me her Ladyship would be
very glad to see me.

Thur., May 30th. Sally resolved to bear me company to Newcastle. Daas wrtat
bene. I wrote to John Bennet to meet us.

Sat., June lat. In the fear of God, and by the advice of my friends, I went once
more to visit L.H. She expressed great kindness toward me, as did all the
family; spoke much and well of sufferings, &c. My heart was turned back again,
and forgot all that is past. The Spirit of love is a Spirit of prayer, and
sealed the reconciliation.

Sun., June 2d. I baptized Sarah and Eliz., a Quaker and a Baptist, before a full
congregation. All were moved by the descent of that Spirit: many wept, and
trembled, and rejoiced. The persons baptized, most of all.

Mon., June 3d. My wife accepted her Ladyship's invitation, and went with me to
see her. We employed an hour or two in very useful conversation, and singing,
and prayer. Our old friend appeared as such; seemed taken with Sally, and said,
"Mr. Wesley, I will come to see you:" appointed the next day.

Tues., June 4th. Instead of proceeding in Ezekiel, I expounded Heb. x. 38: "Now
the just shall live by faith; but if he draw back, my soul shall have no
pleasure in him." I saw the reason with Mr. Hall. He came up toward the desk.
Mr. Hamilton stopped him. I gave out an hymn. He sang louder than us all. I
spoke sharply of his apostasy, and prayed earnestly for him; desired their
prayers for me, lest, after preaching to others, I myself also should be a
castaway. He walked away, turned back, threatened. The people were all in tears,
and agony of prayer.

I spent an hour in prayer with our sisters Pertin, Design, Robertson, T.
Hamilton, and Charles Perronet, making particular mention of my brother and L.H.
From five to seven, she and her daughters spent the time with us.

Sun., June 9th. At eight in the evening I preached with life and freedom to a
great multitude at Point's-Pool.

Mon. afternoon, June 10th. I preached at sister Crockar's, on, "God, having
raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you," &c.

Tues., June 11th. Our sister Selby brought me a letter from our brother Pearce,
at Bradford, pressing me to bring James Wheatley thither, to answer for some
horrible practices of his.

Wed., June 12th. I rode to Bradford; talked with our brother Pearce, then with
M. Bradford, and another of the abused persons. I preached on, "Having our
conversation honest among the Gentiles."

Thur., June 13th. I preached close and severe warnings. I advised Jo. Hewish to
leave off preaching; which he promised to do. I talked with more persons whom
James Wheatley had treated in the same vile manner; met the rest at Wick, in all
seven. What they told me, they repeated more at large to Sarah Pertin and M.
Naylot. I prayed, with strong faith and tears, by our mournful, dying brother
Cottel.

I rode to Freshford, and urged them to come boldly to the throne of grace. The
Lord was with my mouth.

Fri., June 14th. I kept the hour of intercession at Bristol; bowed down under
the mighty hand of God. I carried James Wheatley to my house, and set before
him, in tender love and pity, the things which he had done. At first he was
stubborn and hard; but relented afterwards, seemed willing to confess; satisfied
of my good will.

Sun., June 16th. I baptized a young Quaker at Kingswood; and then we all joined
in the Lord's supper. He was mightily present in both sacraments; and afterwards
gave me words to shake the souls of those that heard.

Mon., June 17th. Sally set out for Ludlow.

Wed., June 19th. I carried my brother home; offered to join with him heartily
and entirely. I consulted what to do with Wheatley.

Thur., June 20th. I got Wheatley again to my house, and talked with him as he
was able to bear.

Fri., June 21st. I administered the sacrament to L. H., Sarah Pertin, &e., under
a deep and solemn awe of the divine presence.

I found my sister in tears; professed my love, pity, and desire to help her. I
heard her complaints of my brother, carried her to my house, where, after
supper, she resumed the subject, and went away comforted.

Sat., June 22d. I passed another hour with her, in free, affectionate
conference; then with my brother; and then with both together. Our explanation
ended in prayer and perfect peace.

Sun., June 23d. L. H., with M. Edwin and M. Knight, desired admittance to our
lovefeast. My mouth was opened in exhortation and prayer. Afterwards I
introduced my sister to her L____ and the rest, who received her with great
friendliness.

Tues., June 25th. My brother and I carried James Wheatley, at his own request,
to Bearfield. M. Deverel and S. Bradford proved their charge to his face. He
pleaded guilty; yet justified himself. I walked with him apart: he threatened to
expose all our Preachers; who, he said, were like himself. I conferred with my
brother, and drew up our resolution in writing, that he should not preach.
Wheatley absolutely refused to submit. We reasoned with him in vain. He insisted
on preaching occasionally in our Societies. I transcribed the declarations taken
from their mouths.

Wed., June 26th. With L. H., S. Perrin declared the matter. She much approved of
what had been done, strengthened our hands, proposed writing to Wheatley
herself. She was quite cordial toadvise, and to bear our burden. We were enabled
to pray earnestly for the divine direction and blessing.

Thur., June 27th. We talked again with stiff-necked James; but prevailed
nothing. He was resolved to preach; neither would he discover which of the
Preachers it was whom, he said, he knew to be a gross sinner. I communicated
with my brother and sister, at L. H.'s.

Fri., June 28th. James Wheatley having, to screen himself, traduced all the
Preachers, we had him face to face with about ten of them together; and T.
Maxfield first, then each of the others, asked him, "What sin can you charge me
with" The accuser of the brethren was silent in him, which convinced us of his
wilful lying. However, it put my brother arid me upon a resolution of strictly
examining into the life and moral behaviour of every Preacher in connexion with
us; and the office fell upon me.

Sat., June 29th. I set out for this purpose, Fr. Walker and S. Pertin
accompanying me. I lodged at Ross that night. I overtook Sally the next day at
Ludlow, by two; unhurt by the incessant rains.

I preached to as many as the hall and parlour could contain. They seemed
increased in earnestness as well as number. I found unexpected life and comfort
among them; and the following evening had still more reason to hope, that my
past labour has not been in vain.

Fri., July 5th. Between six and seven I set out with S. Pertin, my wife, and
sister Beck, and honest Fr. Walker. Coming to Worcester in the afternoon, we
heard, the rioters had been at the room on Monday evening, in expectation of me,
and made great disturbance. I doubted all along whether I had any business here
at this time; yet, at the desire of the poor people, I went to their room at
seven. Almost as soon as I began the mob interrupted; but, in spite of their
lewd, hellish language, I preached the Gospel, though with much contention. They
had power to strike the people as usual; neither did any molest us in our way
home.

Sat., July 6th. We were hardly met, when the sons of Belial poured in upon us,
some with their faces blacked, some without shirt all in rags. They began to
"stand up for the Church," by cursing and swearing, by singing and talking
lewdly, and throwing dust and dirt all over us; with which they had filled their
pockets, such as had any to fill. I was soon covered from head to foot, and
almost blinded. Finding it impossible to be heard, .I only told them I should
apply to the Magistrates for redress, and walked up stairs. They pressed after
me, but Mr. Walker and the brethren blocked up the stairs, and kept them down. I
waited a quarter of an hour; then walked through the midst of them to my
lodgings, and thence to the Mayor's.

I spent an hour with him, pleading the poor people's cause. He said, he had
never before heard of their being so treated; that is, pelted, beat, and
wounded, their house battered, and windows, partitions, locks broke; that none
had applied to him for justice, or he should have granted it; that he was well
assured of the great mischief the Methodists had done throughout the nation, and
the great riches Mr. Whitefield and their other teachers had acquired; that
their societies were quite unnecessary, since the Church was sufficient; that he
was for having neither Methodist nor Dissenter.

I easily answered all his objections. He treated me with civillty and freedom,
and promised, at parting, to do our people justice. Whether he does or not, I
have satisfied my own conscience.

At ten we took horse for Tipton-green. Our brother Jones gave me a melancholy
account of the Society at Wednesbury, which, from three hundred, is reduced to
seventy weak, lifeless members. Those who had borne the burden and heat of the
day, and stood like a rock in all the storms of persecution, were removed from
their steadfastness, and fallen back into the world, through vain janglings.
Well had it been for them if the predestinarians had never come hither.

Sun., July 7th. I preached out to a numerous congretation, whom I could not look
upon without tears. My text was Rev. iii. 3: "Remember therefore how thou hast
received and heard, and hold fast, and repent." Out of the abundance of my heart
my mouth spake, and called them back to their first love and first works. It was
a solemn sea. son of sorrow. The Lord, I trust, knocked at many hearts, which
will hear his voice, and open to him again. He stirred up the faithful remnant
to pray for their backslidng brethren; and their prayers shall not return empty.

Another hour I employed in earnestly exhorting the Society to repentance.

Mon., July 8th. I preached at five with much freedom, and hope of their
recovery. In the afternoon the Curate met me; a well-disposed youth, just come
from College; where his Tutor, Mr. Bentham, gave him an early prejudice for true
religion. He invited me to his lodgings, joined with us in serious conversation
and singing, and seemed ready for all good impressions.

At six I preached, on Bromidge-heath, to a multitude of the poor, who heard me
gladly; and knew not when to leave off.

Tues., July 9th. The many hearers at Dudley seemed to drink in every word.

Wed., July 10th. I exhorted them at Wednesbury to "lay aside every weight," &c.
I joined with the brethren, in fervent prayer for a general revival.

Thur., July 11th. I examined the classes, and rejoiced to find them all orderly
walkers. I received some backsliders upon trial; and prayed by a sick sister,
quietly waiting for full redemption.

I dined in Darlaston, at our brother Jones's uncle's. The master was gone to his
house not made with hands, and left a good report behind him. He was a good and
hardy soldier of Jesus Christ, bold to confess Him before men; for whose sake he
suffered the loss of all things, and continued faithful unto death. The people
are a pattern to the flock: "Meek, simple followers of the Lamb; They live and
speak and think the same."

By their patience and steadfastness of faith, they have conquered their fiercest
adversaries. God gives them rest, and they walk in his fear and comforts,
increasing daily both in grace and number.

I preached to most of the town, and pressed them to "come boldly to the throne
of grace." My spirit was greatly assisted by theirs. Those without seemed all
given into my hands. The Society was all in a flame of love. They made me full
amends for my sorrow at Wednesbury.

Fri., July 12th. I took my leave of them at Wednesbury, exhorting them to
"continue in the Apostles' doctrine, and in fellowship," &c. S. PelTin met, and
found much grace among, the women. Half a dozen more wandering sheep I gathered
in, and restored to their brethren. I preached at Birmingham to several of the
better rank, who received the word with a ready mind.

Sat., July 13th. At morning and at noon my mouth was opened to make known the
mystery of the Gospel.

Sun., July 14th. I examined the Society, who adorn the Gospel of Christ. I heard
a good sermon at church, about using the world as not abusing it; but, alas! It
supposed the congregation to be Christians.

I preached at five before brother Bridgin's door. We expected a disturbance; but
the power of the Lord was over all.

The cloud stayed on the assembled Society. The word of exhortation went from my
heart to theirs. The Spirit helped us to pray, especially for some at Bristol;
and our souls were like a watered garden.

Mon., July 15th. At five I took horse with our brother Bridgin, an old disciple
past eighty. I lay at Duffield.

Tues., July 16th. At two I rejoiced to meet some of our dear children in
Sheffield. I encouraged them by that most glorious promise, "Behold, He cometh
with clouds, and every eye shall see Him." The door has continued open ever
since Mr. Whitefield preached here, and quite removed the prejudices of our
first opposers. Some of them were convinced by him, same converted, and added to
the church. "He that escapes the sword of Jehu shall Elisha slay."

Wed., July 17th. I preached at Rotherham, and met, to my comfort, several solid
believers. I talked severally with the growing Society. I returned, and preached
in the streets at Sheffield, without life or power, to a wild, tumultuous
rabble. I was equally dead at the Society.

Thur., July 18th. I rode toward Barley-hall. I baited three hours at our sister
Booth's, and laboured all the time to strip an old, self-righteous Pharisee. At
last our Lord got himself the victory. We left her in tears and deep
convictions. A greater miracle of grace than the conversion of a thousand
harlots!

I dined at Barley-hall with our dear sister Johnson, a widow indeed, and her six
sons and daughter, all believers. I had heard at Sheffield, that the Society
here was come to nothing. Yet the word was attended with the blessing which
never failed me in this place, and I felt the Lord was not departed. I was still
more agreeably surprised in examining the Society, to find near seventy earnest
souls, most of them believers, and grown in grace. But who can stand before envy
The Preacher that brought up an evil report of them, had it from some of
Sheffield, who, through prejudice and jealousy, would always hinder our reaching
at this place. How cautious should we be in believing any man! I marvel not now
that my mouth was stopped at Sheffield.

Fri., July 19th. I preached once more to this lively, loving people, and left
them son'owful, yet rejoicing. We had a pleasant ride to Wakefield, where our
brother Johnson received us joyfully. He himself was sick of a fever; but the
Lord makes his bed, and he waits upon Him, without trouble, care, or choice.

By five we were welcomed to Leeds by our sister Hutch insert and others. I
preached at eight, to many more than the house could hold. The Lord gave us a
token for good.

Sat., July 20th. The Leaders informed me that, of the two hundred and fifty
members of the Society, every one could challenge the world, "Which of you
onvinceth me of sin"

I visited a faithful brother, whose wife and sister were drawing back. We
laboured to restore them, in the spirit of meekness, and the Lord added weight
to our words. They departed for awhile, we trust, that we might receive them
again for ever. At eight I preached the Gospel to a multitude of poor sinners,
unfeignedly poor, and hungering after righteousness.

Sun., July 21st. I preached, in the shell of our house, on Zech. iv.: "The hands
of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation," &c. I rode to Birstal, where John
Nelson comforted our hearts with his account of the success of the Gospel in
every place where he has been preaching, except Scotland. There he has been
beating the air for three weeks, and spending his strength in vain. Twice a day
he preached at Musselburgh, to some thousands of mere hearers, without
converting one soul.

I preached at one, to a different kind of people. Such a sight have I not seen
for many months. They filled the valley and side of the hill, "as grasshoppers
for multitude." Yet my voice reached the most distant, as I perceived by their
bowing at the holy Name. Not one appeared unconcerned. I directed them to "the
Lamb of God that taketh away the Sin of the world." God gave me the voice of a
trumpet, and sent the word home to many hearts.

After evening service I met them again, but much increased, and lifted up my
voice to comfort them by the precious promises; which were then fulfilled in
many. The eyes of the blind were opened, the ears of the deaf unstopped, the
lame men leaped like harts, and the tongue of the dumb sang.

The Society, collected from all parts, filled their new room; whom I earnestly
exhorted to walk as becometh the Gospel.

Tues., July 23d. I showed the believers at Leeds how they ought to walk, from,
"Ye are the salt of the earth," &c. In the evening I preached repentance and
forgiveness, in the name of Jesus, to a mixed multitude of rich and poor.

I visited a sick sister, destitute of all things, yet triumphing over want,
sickness, death.

Wed., July 24th. I preached at Woodhouse, faint and ill, as before a fever. So I
told Sally, yet strove to hold up till I had wrote, with many tears, to my dear
J. Hutchinson. At eight the fever came.

Thur., July 25th. I was carried to Miss Norton's, who quitted her house for us
aud Sarah Perrin.

Fri., July 26th. John Nelson assured me, that above seventy had died in triumph,
out of Birstai Society only.

Sun., July 28th. My fever increasing, I judged it incumbent on me to leave my
thoughts concerning the work and instruments, and began dictating to Sarah
Pertin the following letter. [This letter was not preserved in the manuscript.
-Editor]

Mon., July 29th. Dr. Milner constantly attended me. I had some discourse with
Paul Greenwood, an Israelite indeed; glad to work with his hands, as well as to
preach.

Thur., August 1st. M. Polier, a Minister from Switzerland, was brought to me by
my Doctor. He inquired throughly into our affairs. I told him all I knew of the
Methodists, with which he appeared fully satisfied. He seemed a man of learning
and piety. In the evening we were strangely drawn out in prayer for him.

Fri., August 2d. I had missed my fit through taking the bark.

Sat., August 3d. I was enabled to ride out, and to confer with the Preachers and
others.

Sun., August 4th. I found my strength sensibly increase in the fresh air. I
spent an hour with the women Leaders, and appointed them to meet as a band.

Mon., August 5th. I went to the room, that I might hear with my own ears one, of
whom many strange things had been told me. But such a Preacher have I never
heard, and hope I never shall again. It was beyond description. I cannot say he
preached false doctrine, or true, or any doctrine at all, but pure, unmixed
nonsense. Not one sentence did he utter that could do the least good to any one
soul. Now and then a text of Scripture, or a verse quotation, was dragged in by
head and shoulders. I could scarce refrain from stopping him. He set my blood a
galloping, and threw me into such a sweat, that I expected the fever to follow.
Some begged me to step into the desk, and speak a few words to tile poor
dissatisfied hearers. I did so, taking no notice of Michael Fenwick.

I talked closely with him, utterly averse to working, and told him plainly he
should either labour wish his hands, or preach no more. He hardly complied,
though he confessed it was his ruin, his having been taken off his business. I
answered I would repair the supposed injury, by setting him up again in his
shop. Thomas Colbeck brought Eleazer Webster to me. I spoke in vain to a
self-hardened slave of sin, and silenced him.

Tues., August 6th. I prayed with tile Society, in solemn fear of God present. It
seemed as if He spoke with an articulate voice, "Return unto me, and I will
return unto you." My faith was greatly strengthened for the work. The manner and
instruments of carrying it on I leave entirely to God.

Wed., August 7th. I took horse for Newcastle with Sally, Sarah Perrin, Miss
Norton, and William Shent. We could get no farther than Toplift: found an aged
woman reading Kempis; asked her the foundation of her hope. She simply answered,
"A good life." I endeavoured to teach her better, and preached Christ the
Atonement, as the only Foundation.. She received my saying with tears of joy. We
joined in fervent prayer for her. All the family seemed much affected. I found
myself refreshed in body as well as soul, and easily rode on to Sandhutton.

We were no sooner in the house, than it began to pour down, and continued
raining till we set out next morning.

Thur., August 8th. We rested at Durham.

Fri., August 9th. By noon our travels ended at Newcastle. My companions are
better both in mind and body for their long journey.

I preached, but very feebly, on, "The third part I will bring through the fire."
Preaching, I perceive, is not now my principal business. God knoweth my heart,
and all its burdens. O that he would take the matter into his own hand, though
he lay me aside as a broken vessel!

Sun., August 11th. I felt the fever hanging about me all day, notwithstanding
the bark which I continue taking. The Society appeared lively and solid. I
vehemently exhorted them to watch and pray, as well for the labourers as
themselves, that none of us might bring a reproach upon the Gospel.

Mon., August 12th. I had much discourse with a brother from Scotland, who has
preached there many weeks, and not converted one soul. "You may just as well
preach to the stones," he added, "as to the Scots." Yet, to keep my brother's
word, I sent William Shent to Musselburgh. Before he went he gave me this
memorable account of their late trial at Leeds :--

"At Whitecoat-hill, three miles from Leeds, a few weeks since, as our brother
Maskew was preaching, a mob arose, broke the windows and doors, and struck the
Constable, Jacob Hawley, a brother. On this we indicted them for an assault; and
the ringleader of the mob, John Hillingworth, indicted our brother the
Constable, and got persons to swear the Constable struck him. The Grand Jury
threw out our indictment, and found that against us. So we stood trial with them
on Monday, July 15th, 1751, and the Recorder, Richard Wilson, Esq., gave it in
our favour, with the rest of the court. But the foreman of the jury, Matthew
Priestly, with two others, Richard Cloudsley and Jabez Bunnil, would not agree
with the rest, being our avowed enemies; the foreman Mr, Murgatroyd's great
friend and champion against the Methodists.

"However, the Recorder gave strict order to a guard of constables to watch the
jury, that they should have neither meat, drink, candles, nor tobacco, till they
were agreed in their verdict. They were kept prisoners all that night and the
next day, till five in the afternoon, when one of the jury said, he would die
before he would give it against us. Then he spoke closely to the foreman
concerning his prejudice against the Methodists, till at last he condescended to
refer it to one man. Him the other charged to speak as he would answer it to God
in the day of judgment. The man turned pale, and trembled, and desired another
might decide it. Another, (Jo. Hardwick,) being called on, immediately decided
it in fayour of the Methodists. After the trial, Sir Henry Ibison, one of the
Justices, called a brother, and said, 'You see God never forsakes a righteous
man: take care you never forsake Him.'

"While the trial lasted, hundreds of our enemies were waiting for the event, who
showed by their fierceness what they designed, had we lost our cause. They
intended to begin with pulling down our house: but thanks be to God, who hath
not delivered us over as a prey into their teeth.

"The Judge of the court was Richard Wilson, Esq., Recorder of Leeds: the
Justices, J. Frith, Mayor, Alderman Micklethwait, Alderman Denison, Alderman
Sawyer, A. Smith, A. Brooks: Jury, Matthew Priestly, Richard Cloudsley, Jabez
Bunnil, H. Briscoe, W. Wormill, Richard Cockell, Joseph Naylot, Joseph
Inkersley, George Dixon, Richard Sharp, W. Upton, and Joseph Hardwick. Four
witnesses against, six for, us."

Tues., August 13th. I rode with my little family to Sunderland. I examined the
Society of about a hundred, most of whom received the atonement in meeting their
classes; an argument for such meetings that I cannot get over. At seven I
preached in a large convenient room, filled with attentive souls, on whom I
called, "Behold the Lamb of God," &c. For an hour and a half my strength held
out.

Wed., August 14th. At nine I set out, and, in half an hour's riding, overtook a
woman and girl leading an horse. She begged us to help them up, and forward them
on their way. We did so; but the horse turned with them again, and rode back
toward Sunderland. We had the riders to pick up again, and remount. Their horse
we put between us; but he broke through a gap, and galloped back. When he had
shook them off, he stood still. I bade my companion take up the girl behind him,
hoping the horse would carry the woman alone; but in vain, though we all beat
the poor beast to drive him on: he kicked and flounced, till he had dismissed
his rider. I then said, "Surely, good woman, God withstands you. You are going
somewhere contrary to His will. I can compare your horse to nothing but Balaam's
ass. What can be the meaning of it" She answered, "Sir, I will tell you all; for
there must be something extraordinary in the great pains you have taken for me.
That child I had by a gentleman, who promised me marriage, but since married
another, because richer than me. I am going to try if he will do anything for
the child and me: but I fear it is not pleasing to God." I asked what she had to
live upon. She told me she was married to a blacksmith, had a child by him, and
it was but low with them. I advised her to take God's warning, and utterly
renounce the first wicked man; to spend the rest of her days in repentance, and
working out her salvation; gave her something, and recommended her to a sister
in Sunderland. She seemed overwhelmed with joy and gratitude, mounted with her
child, and the horse carried them quietly home.

Fri., August 16th. I heard J. J., the drummer, again, and liked him worse than
at first. He might perhaps have done good among the soldiers; but to leave his
calling, and set up for an Itinerant, was, in my judgment, a step contrary to
the design of God, as well as to his own and the church's interest.

At seven I walked toward Ewe's Bourn to meet the classes; but my strength
totally failed me by the time I got to Sandgate; where I rested at a brother's,
till I had recovered strength to return.

At three I was sent for by the jailer's wife to a poor wretch under sentence of
death, for murdering his own daughter of fourteen. Never have I spoke to a more
hardened, ignorant, stupid sinner. He utterly denied the fact. I prayed for him,
but with little hope.

After preaching at the Orphan-House, I commended him to the prayers of the
congregation; and we found free access to the throne.

At my next visit I perceived little change in him; only he suffered me to speak,
and said nothing of his innocency.

Sun., August 18th. I heard Jonathan Reeves at Sheephill, and added a few words
in confirmation of his. I returned to Newcastle comforted.

I preached in great weakness. At our love-feast the spirit of supplication was
given, and the poor murderer brought to our remembrance. I have not been more
refreshed for this many a day.

Tues., August 20th. I preached in the prison, on, "Christ hath redeemed us from
the curse of the law," &c. Still I could not discern any signs of true
repentance in the poor man, though he is to die to-morrow. He persists in his
innocence, but confesses he deserves far worse punishment at the hands of God. I
prayed over him with tears, and told him our next meeting would be at the
judgment-seat.

I was ready to wonder why Providence had directed me to him, and engaged his
people to pray for him; when one informed me that, while I was earnestly praying
for him in the congregation, a woman had received forgiveness. Many other good
ends may be answered, which we do not know; at least our prayer shall turn again
into our own bosom. At night I was drawn out again in prayer for him, and
continued instant therein for half an hour. The people were deeply affected. It
is impossible for so many prayers to be lost.

Wed., August 21st. The first news I heard this morning from Jonathan Reeves was,
that he had been, with J. Dowries and others, visiting the poor malefactor, and
they verily believed he had found mercy. He told them his heart was so light, he
could not express it, and he was not in the least afraid to die. Two days
before, Jonathan Reeves had talked an hour and an half with him, and put him in
great fear; but now he appeared quite calm and resigned, and so continued to the
last moment.

I took horse at nine for Horsley, leaving Jonathan to attend the execution, and
bring us word. He overtook us in the afternoon with the same account of his
convert, who showed all the marks of repentance and faith in death.

I passed the afternoon with Mr. Caw, a young Minister from Scotland, and our
brother and sister Ord from Hex-ham. I preached at seven, quite overcome with
the heat. By noon I returned to Newcastle.

Fri., August 23d. I spake with our brother Allen, an Exhorter, whom one would
fain have persuaded to forsake his business. I persuaded him to continue in it.

Sat., August 24th. At one I set out with Sally, Sarah Perrin, Miss Norton, &c. I
preached, at Durham, repentance and faith in our Lord Jesus.

Sun., August 25th. We communicated at the Abbey. I preached in a yard, to many
quiet hearers, "Behold the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world,"
&c.: enlarged much at the Society.

Mon., August 26th. We lodged at Thirsk.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 35: JANUARY 2 - FEBRUARY 27, 1743
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

January 2 - February 27, 1743

SUNDAY, January 2d, 1743. I rode to Bexley, and discoursed in the church from
Luke i.: "Blessed be theLord God of Israel, for he hath visited and redeemed his
people." God gave me to speak in mild love; and some of the most rebellious
began to melt into convictions.

I returned to town, and expounded the barren fig-tree at the Foundery. Their
hearts were bowed as the heart of one man.

Mon., January 8d. I preached at Brentford, and stirred up the little Society to
"look unto Jesus, the Author and Finisher of their faith." A young man came, and
fell down, very innocently, on his knees to ask my blessing, because, he said, I
was his spiritual father, faith having come by hearing me one of the last times
I preached here.

I rode on to Eton, where I exhorted a few sincere souls to hear their Saylout's
cross, and suffer patiently for his sake.

Wed., January 5th. In the evening I came with George Badiley to Bristol.

Fri., January 7th. I visited sister Edgcomb, triumphing over death, and waiting
every moment for full redemption.

Sat., January 8th. I spoke with one who thinks she has already attained: I think
not. The event will show.

I met Sus. Design's hand, with the three Quakers, and an extraordinary presence
of God among them.

Sun., January 9th. I kept a love-feast at Kingswood. As soon as we met the
spirit of prayer fell upon us, and we were filled with comfort.

Tues., January 11th. I set out for London at three in the morning, and reached
it, God being my helper, the next day.

Fri., January 14th. I visited the condemned malefactors in Newgate, and was
locked in by the turnkey, not with them, but in the yard. However, I stood upon
a bench, and they climbed up to the windows of their cells; so that all could
hear my exhortation and prayer.

The Lord was with us at our public intercession; from which I went to visit the
sick. I was much refreshed by our dying brother Milbourne, whose whole cry was,
"Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly."

At night I was comforted with all the Society by an account of our sister Pike's
departure in the Lord.

Sat., January 15th. I went to Newgate, and was refused admittance. One Townsend
thrust me away, though I showed him the Sheriff's order. I was let in by another
keeper, the only one who has a spark of humanity, and preached through the
grates, as before. A Romish Priest was there, having free egress and regress;
but aClergyman of the Church of England must not hope for the like favour.

Sun., January 16th. I communicated at St. Paul's. In going up to the table I met
one who had behaved very untowardly. He said, with the look of the publican, "I

repent." My heart was filled with consolation and prayer for him. O that I might
have the same joy in all who have grieved me by their backslidings!

I felt an unusual weight at our love-feast, till the death of our brother
Milbourne revived me. A brother related that he had caught hold on him with his
convulsed hands, and said, "I have neither doubt nor fear; but my spirit
rejoices continually in God my Saviour. He has done more for my soul than tongue
can utter." The like words he had said to me; whom he kissed, and could hardly
part with. He was sure, he declared, that his Lord would just then receive him.
Even when speechless, he showed all the tokens of happiness, and died like a
lamb of Jesus' fold.

Mon., January 17th. From three till nine at night I continued reading the
letters, rejoicing, and praying, and praising God.

Tues., January 18th. I buried, and spake of, our happy brother. It was with us
as heretofore. A funeral is one of our greatest festivals.

Sat., January 22d. I prayed with the malefactors, and felt great pity for them,
especially for a poor ignorant Papist.

Wed. and Thur., January 26th and 27th. I reproved them for their late
negligence; and on

Sat., January 29th, I saw my words had not been lost. They seemed humbled and
awakened to a sense of their condition. Their lightness had been occasioned by
that poor creature, the Ordinary; who is worse than no Minister at all. Six
times they were forced to wake him before he got through the prayers. He might
just as well read them in Latin. His life and actions are worse than even his
words.

Tues., February 1st. Again Townsend refused me admittance; telling me I had
forged my order from the Sheriff. Another let me in, with Mr. Piers and Bray.
Scarce were we entered the cells, when the power of God fell upon us, first as a
spirit of contrition, then of strong faith, and power to exhort and pray.

At night I expounded Daniel ix.; and the Spirit of God burst in upon us like a
flood. Surely the Lord will bring again Sion: the commandment is gone forth, and
our Jerusalem shall be built.

Fri., February 4th, I spent in examining the classes. Before we parted, the
Spirit of supplication was wonderfully poured out. We asked in falth for some
who still lay at the pool; and they received the immediate knowledge of
salvation by the remission of their sins.

Sat., February 5th. One among the classes told my brother she had a constant
sense of forgiveness, and he let her pass. I could not help proving her farther;
and then the justified sinner appeared full of the gall of bitterness; said
again and again of a sister present, "I do not love her; I hate her," &c. I
assured her, if an angel from heaven told me she was justified, I would not
believe him; for she was a murderer. As such we prayed for her; and she was
convinced of unbelief. I fear we have many such believers among us.

Sun., February 6th. I met a second time the Clerk of St. Luke's. In our first
conference he was thoroughly convinced; and has now experienced the truth. For
three days together, he tells me, he has been ready to faint away through love
to all mankind.

Fri., February 11th. Three received forgiveness this day, while we were praying
among the classes.

Sat., February 12th. I showed my old order at Newgate, which was refused; then a
new one, sent me by the other Sheriff. Coming out, the keeper desired to see it
again, and took it away from me. I wrote to the Sheriff, who sent me another.

Sun., February 18th. When I came to Newgate, the first question was, as I
expected, "Where is your order" I produced my new one, which so surprised them,
that they durst not refuse me admittance.

I found the poor souls turned out of the way by Mr. Broughton. He told them,
"There was no knowing our sins forgiven; and, if any could expect it, not such
wretches as they, but the good people, who had done so and so. As for his part,
he had it not himself; therefore it was plain they could not receive it." I
spoke strong words to one of them, which the Lord applied, and prayed in fervent
faith, I heard the Ordinary read prayers and preach; then spake with them all
together in the chapel. All, but one, were brought back to the truth.

The god of this world was angry, and sent the head-jailer to ask me how I came
hither. "I wonder, Sir," said I, "that you should ask me that question, when you
have my order in your pocket. You did not do well in taking it away, and then
forbidding my entrance. You have trampled upon the Sheriff's authority." He
answered, "If the Sheriff suffers you to come here, he shall keep the jail
himself." I talked to him till he was much softened; but, let the world smile or
frown, my work goes on.

Tues., February 22d. Weary, and through various dangers, the Lord brought me
this evening to Bath.

Wed., February 23d. I preached morning and night at the Society. In the evening,
at the lodgings of a sick friend, to several of the rich. They heard me
patiently while I showed, "They that be whole have no need of a physician, but
they that be sick."

Thur., February 24th. I met Mrs. Carr, a daughter of affliction, and found, in
prayer for her, that the Lifter up of her head is near.

Sun., February 27th. I gave the sacrament to our colliers. The love of Christ
was shed abroad in many of their hearts.

I expounded the pool of Bethesda at Bath. Mr. Cart, and the rest of the gentry,
were very attentive.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 36: MAY 17 - AUGUST 28, 1743
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

May 17 - August 28, 1743

Tues., May 17th. I set out for the north with Mr. Guthey. In the evening I
walked from our brother Wynn's to Painswick. I stood in the street, and invited
sinners to the Gospel-feast, in, "Come, for all things are now ready." Some,
even of these dead souls, receive the word with joy.

Wed., May 18th. I admitted a dozen new members into the Society, who brought a
blessing with them. I walked to Stroud, and delivered my message at
themarket-place to a quiet audience. I made up a difference between two of the
brethren, and carried them with me to Evesham. Here the storm of persecution is
a little blown over. He that letteth at present is a Quaker. The Mayor likewise
keeps off the sons of violence.

Thur., May 19th. I read prayers in Quinton church, and exhorted several wild,
staring people to repent and believe the Gospel. I could not refuse their
pressing invitation to preach again. God gave me great plainness of speech. Some
of the fiercest opposers were brought over. Mrs. Taylor was fully convinced of
unbelief.

I hastened back to Evesham, and enforced that comprehensive promise, "Whatsoever
ye shall ask in my name, that will I do." Our Lord himself applied his own
words.

The Society walk as becometh the Gospel. One only person I reproved; not
suffering her any longer, notwithstanding her great gifts, to speak in the
church, or usurp authority over the men.

Fri., May 20th. I got once more to our dear colliers of Wednesbury. Here the
seed has taken root, and many are added to the church. A Society of above three
hundred are seeking full redemption in the all-cleansing blood. The enemy rages
exceedingly, and preaches against them. A few have returned railing for railing;
but the generality have behaved as the followers of Christ Jesus.

I preached in a garden on the tlrst words I met, 1 Cor. ii. 1: "And I, brethren,
when I came to you, came not with excellency of speech," &c. While I slake of
His sufferings, He looked upon us, and made us look upon Him, and mourn. Many
wept as one that mourneth for his first-born. I exhorted and instructed the very
lively Society. Surely among this people I have not run or laboured in vain.

Sat., May 21st. At five I commended the woman of Canaan, as an example of
prevalent importunity. A young man, who had been greatly vexed of the devil, was
now set at liberty. I spent the morning in conference with several who have
received the atonement under my brother, &c. I saw a piece of ground given us by
a Dissenter to build a preaching-house upon, and consecrated it by an hymn.

I walked with many of the brethren to Walsal, singing. We were received with the
old complaint, "Behold, they that turn the world upside down are come here
also." I walked through the town amidst the noisy greetings of our enemies, and
stood on the steps of the market-house. An host of men was laid against us. The
floods lifted up their voice, and raged horribly. I opened the book on the
first-presented words, Acts xx. 24: "But none of these things move me; neither
count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and
the ministry which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the Gospel of
the grace of God."

The street was full of fierce Ephesian beasts, (the principal man setting them
on,) who roared, and shouted, and threw stones incessantly. Many struck, without
hurting, me. I besought them in calm love to be reconciled to God in Christ.
While I was departing, a stream of ruffians was suffered to bear me from the
steps. I rose, and, having given the blessing, was beat down again. So the third
time, when we had returned thanks to the God of our salvation. I then, from the
steps, bade them depart in peace, and walked quietly back through the thickest
rioters. They reviled us, but had no commission to touch an hair of our heads.

Sun., May 22d. I preached to between one and two thousand peaceable people at
Birmingham. I heard a miserable sermon to disprove the promise of the Father, by
confining it to the Apostles. After the sacrament, I called on many, "Repent,
and be converted: for the promise is unto you," &e. Several gentlemen stood in
the crowd, with signs of deep attention.

I preached on the same words at Wednesbury; and the Spirit proved them with his
own demonstration.

Mon., May 23d. I took my leave in those words, Acts xiv. 22: "Confirming the
souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we
must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of heaven." With many tears
and blessings they sent me away, commended to the grace of God.

I preached forgiveness at Milbourne to several who seemed ready for it.

Tues., May 24th. Again I preached the Gospel to the poor at Coleorton, who heard
it with the greatest eagerness.

I rode to Donington, and asked, "Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye
believed"

At two I proclaimed the Saviour of all men at Notting-ham-cross; and in the
evening, at their request, I expounded to Mr. How's Society.

Wed., May 25th. At the Cross again, I pressed all to receive the faithful
saying. There was no breath of opposition: but a storm must follow this calm.
Several joined me at my inn in prayer and thanksgiving. One gave me a kind
caution, for which I sincerely thanked him: "Mr. Rogers did run well, and
preached the truth as you do here; but what a sad end has he made of it ! Take
care you do not leave the Church, like him."

In the afternoon I came to the flock in Sheffield, who are as sheep in the midst
of wolves; the Ministers having so stirred up the people, that they are ready to
tear them in pieces. Most of them have passed through the fire of stillness,
which came to try them, as soon as they tasted the grace of the Lord.

At six I went to the Society-house, next door to our brother Bennet's. Hell from
beneath was moved to oppose us. As soon as I was in the desk with David Taylor,
the floods began to lift up their voice. An officer (Ensign Garden) contradicted
and blasphemed. I took no notice of him, and sung on. The stones flew thick,
hitting the desk and people. To save them and the house, I gave notice I should
preach out, and look the enemy in the face.

The whole army of the aliens followed me. The Captain laid hold on me, and began
reviling. I gave him for answer, "A Word in season; or, Advice to a Soldier ;"

then prayed, particularly for His Majesty King George, and preached the Gospel
with much contention. The stones often struck me in the face. After sermon I
prayed for sinners, as servants of their master, the devil; upon which-the
Captain ran at me with great fury, threatening revenge for my abusing, as he
called it, "the King his master." He forced his way through the brethren, drew
his sword, and presented it to my breast. My breast was immediately steeled. I
threw it open, and, fixing mine eye on his, smiled in his face, and calmly said,
"I fear God, and honour the King." His countenance fell in a moment, he fetched
a deep sigh, put up Iris sword, and quietly left the place.

To one of the company, who afterwards informed me, he had said, "You shall see,
if I do but hold my sword to his breast, he will faint away." So perhaps I
should, had I had only his principles to trust to; but if at that time I was not
afraid, no thanks to my natural courage.

We returned to our brother Bennet's, and gave ourselves unto prayer. The rioters
followed, and exceeded in their outrage all I have seen before. Those of
Moorfields, Cardiff, and Walsal, were lambs to these. As there is no King in
Israel, (no Magistrate, I mean, in Sheffield,) every man does as seems good in
his own eyes. Satan now put it into their hearts to pull down the Society-house,
and they set to their work, while we were praying and praising God. It was a
glorious time with us. Every word of exhortation sunk deep, every prayer was
sealed, and many found the Spirit of glory resting on them.

One sent for the Constable, who came up, and desired me to leave the town,
"since I was the occasion of all this disturbance." I thanked him for his
advice, withal assuring him "I should not go a moment the sooner for this
uproar; was sorry for their sakes that they had no law or justice among them: as
for myself, I had my protection, and knew my business, as I supposed he did
his." In proof whereof, he went from us, and encouraged the mob.

They pressed hard to break open the door. I would have gone out to them, but the
brethren would not suffer me. They laboured all night for their master, and by
morning had pulled down one end of the house. I could compare them to nothing
but the men of Sodom, or those coming out of the tombs exceeding fierce. Their
outcries often waked me in the night; yet I believe I got more sleep than any of
my neighbours.

Thur., May 26th. At five I expounded the pool of Bethesda; and stayed,
conversing with the Society, till eight. I breakfasted with several of the
brethren from Yorkshire, Derbyshire, Lancashire, and Cheshire. I met a daughter
of affliction, who had long mourned in Sion. God gave me immediate faith for
her, which I made proof of in prayer; and in that instant she received the
comfort. It being agreed that I should preach in file heart of the town, I went
forth, nothing doubting. We heard our enemies shouting from afar. I stood up in
the midst of them, and read the first words that offered: "If God be for us, who
can be against us He that spared not his own Son," &e. God made bare his arm in
the sight of the Heathen, and so restrained thefierceness of men, that not one
lifted up hand or voice against us.

I took David Taylor, and walked through the open street to our brother Bennet's,
with the multitude at my heels. We passed by the spot where the house stood:
they had not left one stone upon another. Nevertheless, the foundation standeth
sure, as I told one of them, and our house not made with hands, eternal in the
heavens. The mob attended me to my lodgings with great civility; but as soon as
I was entered the house, they renewed their threatenings to pull it down. The
windows were smashed in an instant; and my poor host so frightened, that he was
ready to give up his shield.

He had been for a warrant to Mr. Buck, a Justice of Peace, in Rotherham; who
refused it him, unless he would promise to forsake this way.

The house was now on the point of being taken by storm. I was writing within,
when the cry of my poor friend and his family, I thought, called me out to those
sons of Belial. In the midst of the rabble I found a friend of Edward's, with
the Riot Act. At their desire, I took and read it, and made a suitable
exhortation. One of the sturdiest rebels our Constable seized, and carried away
captive into the house. I marvelled at the patience of his companions; but the
Lord overawed them. What was done with the prisoner, I know not; for in five
minutes I was fast asleep, in the room they had dismantled. I feared no cold,
but dropped asleep with that word, "Scatter thou the people that delight in
war." I afterwards heard that, within the hour, they had all quitted the place.

Fri., May 27th. At five I took leave of the Society in those comfortable words,
"Confirming the souls," &e. I had the extraordinary blessing I expected. Our
hearts were knit together, and greatly comforted. We rejoiced in hope of the
glorious appearing of the great God, who had now delivered us out of the mouth
of the lions. David Taylor informed me, that the people of Thorpe, through which
we should pass, were exceeding mad against us. So we found them, as we
approached the place, and were turning down the lane to Barley-hall. The ambush
rose, and assaulted us with stones, eggs, and dirt. My horse flew from side to
side, till he forced his way through them. David Taylor they wounded in his
forehead, which bled much: his hat he lost in the fray. I returned, and asked
what was the reason a Clergyman could not pass without such treatment. At first
the rioters scattered; but their Captain, rallying, answered with horrible
imprecations, and stones that would have killed both man and beast, had they not
been turned aside by an hand unseen. My horse took fright and hurried away with
me down a steep hill, till we came to a lane, which I turned up, and took a
circuit to find our brother Johnson's. The enemy spied me from afar, and
followed, shouting. Blessed be God, I got no hurt, but only the eggs and dirt.
My clothes indeed abhorred me, and my arm pained me a little by a blow I
received at Sheffield. David Taylor had got just before me to Barley-hall, with
the sisters, whom God had hid in the hollow of his hand.

I met many sincere souls assembled to hear the word of God. Never have I known a
greater power of love. All were drowned in tears; yet very happy. The scripture
I met was, "Blessed be the Lord God of Israel; for he hath visited and redeemed
his people." We rejoiced in the God of our Salvation, who hath compassed us
about with songs of deliverance.

By four we came to a land of rest; for the brethren of Birstal have stopped the
mouths of gainsayers, and fairly overcome evil with good. At present, peace is
in all their borders. The little foxes that spoil the vineyard, or rather, the
wild boars out of the wood that root it up, have no more place among them; only
the Germans still prowl about the fences, to pick up stragglers.

My mouth was opened to declare God, who spared not his own Son, &c. A great
multitude were bowed down by the victorious power of his love. It was a time
much to be remembered, for the gracious rain wherewith our God refreshed us.

Sat., May 28th. I preached in the morning and at noon, with great enlargement,
to this childlike people; then at Armley, in my way to Leeds.

Sun., May 29th. Not a year ago, I walked to and fro in these streets, and could
not find a man: but a spark is at last lit on this place also; and a great fire
it will kindle.

I met the infant Society, about fifty in number, most of them justified, and
exhorted them to walk circumspectly, since so much depended on the first
witnesses.

At seven I stood before William Shent's door, and cried to thousands, "Ho, every
one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters." The word took place. They gave
diligent heed to it, and seemed a people ready prepared for the Lord.

I went to the great church, and was showed to the Ministers' pew. Their whole
behaviour said, "Friend, go up higher." Five Clergymen were there, who a little
confounded me, by making me take place of my elders and betters. They made me
help administer the sacrament; would not let me steal into a comer, but placed
me at the table, opposite to him that consecrated. I assisted with eight more
Ministers, for whom my soul was much drawn out in prayer. But I dreaded their
favour more than the stones in Sheffield.

At two I found a vast multitude waiting for the word. I strongly exhorted them
to repent and believe, that their sins might be blotted out.

At Birstal I called the poor and maimed and halt and blind to the great supper.
My Lord disposed many hearts, I doubt not, to accept the invitation. He shows me
several witnesses of the truth which they have even now received in the love of
it. I bade a blessed parting with the Society.

Mon., May 30th. Near Ripley my horse threw, and fell upon, me. My companion
thought I had broke my neck; but my leg only was bruised, my hand sprained, and
my head stunned; which spoiled my making hymns, or thinking at all, till the
next day; when the Lord brought us safe to Newcastle.

At seven I went to the room, which will contain above two thousand. It was
filled from end to end. My subject was, "He that spared not his own Son," &c.
God gave testimony to the word of his grace. We rejoiced for the consolation of
our mutual faith.

Wed., June 1st. I preached at Pelton to a people who seem as ignorant almost as
the beasts that perish. But if the Lord hath given them a desire to know him, he
can of these stones raise up children unto Abraham.

Fri., June 8d. Our room was crowded at the watchnight. Several gentry fi'om the
races stood with great attention, while I set forth Christ crucified. It was a
season both of grief and love.

Sat., June 4th. I went on at five expounding the Acts. Some stumbling-blocks,
with the help of God, I have removed, particularly the fits. Many, no doubt,
were, at our first preaching, struck down, both soul and body, into the depth of
distress. Their outward affections were easy to be imitated. Many counterfeits I
have already detected.

To-day, one who came from the alehouse, drunk, was pleased to fall into a fit
for my entertainment, and beat himself heartily. I thought it a pity to hinder
him; so, instead of singing over him, as had been often done, we left him to
recover at his leisure. Another, a girl, as she began her cry, I ordered to be
carried out. Her convulsion was so violent, as to take away the use of her
limbs, till they laid and left her without the door. Then immediately she found
her legs, and walked off. Some very unstill sisters, who always took care to
stand near me, and tried which should cry loudest, since I had them removed out
of my sight, have been as quiet as lambs. The first night I preached here, half
my words were lost through their outcries. Last night, before I began, I gave
public notice, that whosoever cried so as to drown my voice, should, without any
man's hurting or judging them, be gently carried to the farthest corner of the
room. But my porters had no employment the whole night; yet the Lord was with
us, mightily convincing of sin and of righteousness.

Sun., June 5th. My soul was revived by the poor people at Chowden; and yet more
at Tanfield, where I called to great numbers, "Behold the Lamb of God," &c. To
the Society I spake words not my own. At Newcastle, one, just come from the
sacrament, received the seal of forgiveness among us.

I preached in the crowded square, chiefly to the backsliders, whom I besought,
with tears, to be reconciled to God. Surely Jesus looked upon some of them as he
looked upon Peter.

I wrestled in prayer for them at the Society, and found it is for their sake
principally that God hath brought me hither.

Mon., June 6th. I had the great comfort of recovering some of those that had
drawn back. They came, confessing their sin. I trust we shall receive them again
for ever.

Wed., June 8th. I spoke to the bands severally, and tried if their faith could
bear shaking. We have certainly been too rash and easy in allowing persons for
believers on their own testimony; nay, and even persuading them into a false
opinion of themselves. Some souls it is doubtless necessary to encourage; but it
should be done with the utmost caution. To tell one in darkness he has faith, is
to keep him in darkness still, or to make him trust in a false light, a faith
that stands in the words of men, not in the power of God.

Sat., June 11th. I passed an hour with the keelmen at the hospital. Eight of our
brethren there have been gathered into the garner since our parting. The love of
the rest is not waxen cold.

Sun., June 12th. I preached at five in the room; at seven to the poor people in
Chowden; at nine in Tanfield. After church, in the Hospital-square, to the usual
congregation, whom I warmly pressed to the great supper.

Mon., June 13th. I wrote thus to a son in the Gospel :-- "Be not over-sure that
so many are justified. By their fruits you shall know them. You will see reason
to be more and more deliberate in the judgment you pass on souls. Wait for their
conversation. I do not know whether we can infallibly pronounce at the time that
any one is justified. I once thought several in that state, who, I am now
convinced, were only under the drawings of the Father. Try the spirits,
therefore, lest you should lay the stumbling-block of pride in their way, and,
by allowing them to have faith too soon, keep them out of it for ever."

Tues., June 14th. I preached at South-biddicks to a multitude of earnest souls,
who lamented my leaving them as soon as I found them.

Wed., June 15th. I dined at Stote's-hall with Mr. Williams, and rode in the
bitter weather to Plessy. Here my labour has not been in vain. They even
devoured the word, while I showed them what they must do to be saved.

I observed at Newcastle that many more of the gentry come now the
stumbling-block of the fits is taken out of their way; and I am more and more
convinced it was a device of Satan to stop the course of the Gospel. Since I
have preached it, if I can discern anything, it never had greater success than
at this time. Yet we have no fits among us, and I have done nothing to prevent
them, only declared that I do not think the better of any one for crying out or
interrupting my work.

Thur., June 16th. I set out for Sunderland, with strong aversion to preaching.
But I am more and more convinced that the freedom of heart which the Moravians
and Quakers so much talk of, is a rule of the devil's inventing, to supersede
the written word. I dragged myself to about a thousand wild people, and cried,"
O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself; but in me is thy help." Never have I seen
greater attention in any at their first hearing.

We rode on to Shields. I went to church, and the people flocked in crowds after
me. The Minister could not be heard in reading prayers; but I heard him loud
enough afterwards, calling for the Churchwardens to quiet the disturbance, which
none but himself raised. I fancy he thought I should preach there, like some of
the first Quakers. The Clerk came to me, bawling out, it was consecrated ground,
and I had no business to preach on it; was no Minister, &c. When he had cried
himself out of breath, I whispered him in the ear, that I had no intention to
preach there; and he stumbled upon a good saying, "Sir, if you have any word of
exhortation for the people, speak it to them without."

I did so, at my leisure, an huge multitude waiting in the church-yard; many of
them very fierce, and threatening-- to drown me, and what not. I walked quietly
through the midst of theIn, and discoursed in strong awakening words on the
jailer's question," What must I do to be saved" The Churchwardens and others
laboured in vain to interrupt, by throwing dirt, nay, and money, among the
people. Having delivered my message, I rode to the ferry: crossed, and met as
rough friends on the other side. The mob of North-Shields waited to salute me,
with the Minister at their head. He had got a man with an horn, instead of a
trumpet, and bade him blow, and his companions shout.

Others were almost as violent in their approbation. We went through honour and
dishonour; (but neither of them hurt us ;) and by six, with God's blessing, came
safe to Newcastle.

Sat., June 18th. A woman told me she had received a great measure of the love of
God in her heart, and thought it forgiveness. I thought so too, especially as it
was in immediate answer to our prayer. Upon my warning her against pride, she
very innocently told me, "She was never proud in all her life." Now what madness
to tell this soul, so utterly ignorant of herself, that she is justified! She
may be so, for what I know; but for me positively to determine it, would be the
way, I think, to stop the work in its beginning. Several have come with the same
report since I have been here. I neither receive nor reject their saying, but
require their fruits, and bid them go on.

Sun., June 19th. I asked the multitudes in the square, "Will ye also go away,"
&c. The word prospered in the thing whereunto it was sent, namely, the bringing
back the wanderers. We concluded the day with our first love-feast. Jesus was
with his disciples.

I took my leave in those words, "What ye have already, hold fast till I come."
It was a hard parting with the Society. Their hearts were all as melting wax;
and will, I trust, retain the impression then made by every word spoken. Some
cited aloud; others knelt down for my blessing; most laid hold on me as I
passed; all wept and made lamentation.

I preached at Swalwell. Never were people better disposed, or more eager of
instruction. And their love was such, that they would, if possible, pluck out
their eyes and give them me.

Tues., June 21st. I set out between three and four; met by several parties of
the Society, who had walked before some miles to watch my passing. I travelled
but slowly through them, blessing and being blest.

I rode to Sand-Hutton. The poor people filled the house where I was. I showed
them the way of salvation in the creditor and two debtors. They returned me many
thanks.

Wed., June 22d. I set out at three; was met and turned back, when I had gone a
mile out of my way. I thought, How could this loss be repaired and immediately
it was suggested that I should pray, till I got into the right road. The Spirit
helped my infirmity; and I continued instant in prayer for some hours; believing
that I shall, after all, escape safe to land. I prayed on, till at ten a sailor
overtook me. I set upon him; and he rejoiced in my welcome saying. God found me
more work at Selby. I dined in a mixed company, where one asked me if there was
any good in confirmation. I answered, "No, nor in baptism, nor in the Lord's
supper, or any outward thing, unless you are in Christ a new creature." I
confounded all my hearers by relating my own experience under the law. I left
them some books, and went on my way rejoicing. Still the Spirit was upon me, and
I felt stronger faith for myself than I ever did before.

By six I came to Epworth, my native place. All who met saluted me with hearty
joy. At eight I preached, in Edward Smith's yard, "He that spared not his own
Son," &c. Many were present, and much affected. I laid me down in peace, after
one of the happiest days I have ever known.

Thur., June 23d. Waking, I found the Lord with me, even my strong helper, the
God of whom cometh salvation. I preached on," Ask, and it shall be given you;
seek," &c.: guarded some new converts against spiritual pride, that only
hinderance to the work of God. I warned another against the poor sinners. One of
them (Parker) had frankly told her, he did not understand what we meant by
talking of holiness after forgiveness; that he has all he can have, and looks
for no more.

I visited Mrs. Bernard, a widow, in affliction, whose husband is just dead
suddenly; yet called at the eleventh hour. I went thence to Mr. Maw's, who
received me gladly; being again stirred up, and resolved to seek till he finds.

I passed the afternoon with our brethren from Grimsby in mutual encouragement.
At seven I went out into the streets to call those that were bidden, and cried
from the cross, "Come, for all things are now ready." The Minister heard me at a
distance.

I provoked the Society to love and good works; warned them, without intending
it, against those that seduce them; and insisted with all earnestness on my
constant counsel, that none of them should leave the ship till all came safe to
land.

Fri., June 24th. I met them again at three, and parted with the blessing and
peace of God.

I rode to Nottingham with the best company that earth or heaven could furnish. I
found my brother in the marketplace, calling lost sinners to Him that justifieth
the ungodly. He gave notice of my preaching in the evening.

From him I had the first account of our brethren's persecution at Wednesbury.
Their unhappy Minister was the contriver of all.

The Lord opened my mouth at seven. Many thousands attended in deep silence.
Surely the Lord hath much people in this place. We began a Society of nine
members.

Sat., June 25th. I came to Birmingham with the night.

Sun., June 26th. Several of our persecuted brethren from Wednesbury came to me,
whom I endeavoured to comfort. I preached at eight and one, no man forbidding
me. After evening service, I expounded the prodigal son to several thousands,
many of whom, I observed, by their tears, were pricked at the heart, and ready
to say, "I will arise, and will go to my Father."

In the name of the Lord Jesus I began our Society. The number at present is
thirteen.

Mon., June 27th. I left our brother Jones to look after the little flock, and
set out for London. By six in the evening I came safe to Oxford. The Society is
in a flourishing condition, chiefly by means of a discreet sister from London. I
met poor, languid, dead Mr. Robson. I have trusted in this child of man:
therefore is he to me as waters that fail.

Tues. night, June 28th. I slept at the Foundery.

Thur., June 30th. I buried our sister Soan. A mother in Israel she was; but she
is a saint in paradise. We found the blessing which she has left behind.

Sun., July 3d. Mr. Hall, poor Moravianized Mr. Hall, met us at the chapel. I did
him honour before the people.

I expounded the Gospel as usual; and strongly avowed my inviolable attachment to
the Church of England. Mr. Meriton and Graves assisted me at the sacrament. It
was our women's love-feast; but I turned it into mourning, by setting before
them the things some of them had done, and spoken in a lying spirit against
their Ministers. I challenged them, "Which of you convinceth us of sin" and
showed at large their ingratitude to God and man. Great lamentation was among
them. The stumbling-block will, I trust, be soon entirely removed.

Mon., July 4th. On our thanksgiving-day, we received power to wrestle with God
for a blessing on all the church, and especially our persecuted brethren.

Wed., July 6th. I showed, from Rom. v., the marks of justification, and
overturned the confidence of several. I strongly warned them against seducers;
found my heart knit to this people.

Fri., July 8th. John Bray came to persuade me not to preach, till the Bishops
should bid me. They have not yet forbid me; but, by the grace of God, I shall
preach the word in season, out of season, though they and all men forbade me.

Sat., July 9th. I read my testimony to the Society; (the letter in verse, "My
more than friend, accept the warning lay," &c.;) cautioned them against Mr.
Hall, and rejoiced that I had confidence of them in all things.

Sun., July 10th. At our chapel, the galleries were filled with strangers. Many
are daily added to the church.

I preached once more at the Foundery, and earnestly exhorted the Society to
continue in the faith.

Mon., July 11th. I set out at two, in hard rain, which lasted all day. Yet I
reached Hungerford by night, and Bristol the next day. Both my preaching and
exhortation was to convince them of unbelief. I left them examining themselves
whether they be in the faith.

Wed., July 13th. A brother accompanied me to Exeter, and twenty miles farther.

Fri., July 15th. I set out alone, and, by wandering, made it threescore miles to
Bodmin. Both horse and rider were worked down, so that I slept till five next
morning, without once waking. It cost me four hours to reach Mitchel. My colic
made them seem four days. When I came in, I could not stand. I lay down, and
rose with fresh strength, which carried me to Redruth. I left it at four, and
wandered toward St. Ives. I passed the river Hale just before the sea came in.
Two tinners met me first, and wished me good luck in the name of the Lord. My
next greeting was from the devil's children; who shouted as I passed, and
pursued me like the men out of the tombs. I met T. W., and then Mr. Shepherd,
and rejoiced in the Lord our strength and our Redeemer.

Between seven and eight I entered St. Ives. The boys and others continued their
rough salutes, for some time, at brother Nance's; but I was too weary to regard
them.

Sun., July 17th. I rose, and forgot I had travelled from Newcastle. I spoke with
some of this loving, simple people, who are as sheep in the midst of wolves. The
Priests stir up the people, and make their minds evil affected toward the
brethren. Yet the sons of violence are much checked by the Maker, an honest
Presbyterian, whom the Lord hath raised up.

I preached in the room at eight, on," Thou shalt call his name Jesus; for he
shall," &e. I found his presence sensibly among us; so did the opposers
themselves.

I heard the Rector preach from Matt. v. 20: "Except your righteousness exceed
the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees," &c. His application was
downright railing at the new sect, as he calls us, those enemies to the Church,
seducers, troublers, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, &c. I had prayed for a
quiet heart, and a steady countenance; and my prayer was answered. My calmness
was succeeded with strong consolation.

I rode to Wednook, with almost all the brethren. Mr. Hoblin, the Curate,
entertained us with a curious discourse on, "Beware of false Prophets." I stood
up over against him, within two yards of the pulpit, and heard such a
hodge-podge of railing, foolish lies, as Satan himself might have been ashamed
of. I had asked that my countenance might not alter, and was kept in perfect
peace. The poor people behaved very decently; and all followed me to hear the
true word of God.

I stayed, and mildly told the Preacher he had been misinformed. No, he answered,
it was all truth. "Sir," said I, "if you believe what you preach, you believe a
lie." "You are a liar," he replied; and I put him in mind of the great day,
testified my good-will, and left him for the congregation. God opened a door of
utterance to preach the Gospel of Christ Jesus. I know they found the difference
between the chaff and the wheat.

I returned to St. Ives, and met the Society. The enemies of the Lord melt away
like wax; more and more being convinced that we speak as the oracles of God.

Mon., July 18th. I went forth toward the market-house. When we came to the place
of battle, the enemy was ready set in array against us. I began the hundredth
Psalm, and they beating their drum, and shouting. I stood still and silent for
some time, finding they would not receive my testimony: then offered to speak to
some of the most violent; but they stopped their ears, and ran upon me, crying,
I should not preach there, and catching at me to pull me down. They had no power
to touch me. My soul was calm and fearless. I shook off the dust of my feet and
walked leisurely through the thickest of them, who followed like ramping and
roaring lions: but their mouth was shut. I met the Mayor, who saluted us, and
threatened the rioters. I rejoiced at my lodgings in our Almighty Jesus.

I preached at three on Cannegy-downs, to near a thousand tinners, who received
the seed into honest and good hearts. While I pointed them to the Lamb of God,
many wept; and particularly the captain-general of the tinners, a man famous in
his generation for acts of valour and violence, and his usual challenge to fight
any six men with his club. He is known through the west by the title of "the
destroyer." This leopard will soon, I trust, lie down with the lamb.

I expounded blind Bartimeus at St. Ives. The power of the Lord overshadowed us;
so that many of the opposers trembled, and some wept.

Tues., July 19th. From, "Surely shall one say, In the Lord have I righteousness
and strength," I showed that the two inseparable marks of justification are
peace, and power over all sin.

I preached at Pool, in the heart of the tinners. A drunkard got within two or
three yards, designing, I suppose, to push me down the hill. I was forced to
break off my prayer, and warn him to take care of himself. He attempted to lay
hold on me; upon which a tinner cried, "Down with him!" In a moment the
Philistines were upon him. I strove to rescue him, and besought them not to hurt
him; otherwise I should go away, and not preach at all. They were entreated for
him, and, taking him by the legs and arms, quietly handed him down from one to
another, till they had put him without the congregation; and he was heard no
more.

I published the faithful, acceptable saying, and their hearts Seemed all bowed
and opened to receive it. God, I nothing doubt, Will call these a people who
were not a people. Our prayers for the opposers also begin to be answered; for
the fiercest of them came in this evening to the room, and behaved with great
decency.

Wed., July 20th. I spake with more of the Society; most of whom have the first
knowledge of salvation, as their lives show.

A. G. tells me that faith (as he thinks) came by hearing yesterday morning. He
has been a sinner, above other sinners, till, within tiffs fortnight, God
called, and made him equal with those who have horne the heat and burden of the
day.

I went to church, and heard that terrible chapter, Jeremiah vii.; enough, one
would think, to make even this hardened people tremble. Never were words more
applicable than those: "Stand in the gate of the Lord's house, and proclaim
there this word, and say, Hear ye the word of the Lord, all ye of Judah, that
enter into these gates to worship the Lord. Thus saith the Lord God of hosts,
the God of Israel, Amend your ways and your doings, and I will cause you to
dwell in this place. Trust ye not in lying words, saying, The temple of the
Lord, the temple of the Lord. the temple of the Lord, are these! Behold, ye
trust in lying words that cannot profit. Will ye steal, murder, commit adultery,
and swear falsely, and come and stand before me in this' place," &c. The Second
Lesson, John viii., was as remarkable, showing the servants' treatment in that
of the Master.

I preached at Zunnor, one of Mr. Symond's four parishes, which is come in, to a
man, at the joyful news. Some hundreds of the poor people, with sincerity in
their faces, received my saying, "The kingdom of heaven is at hand; repent ye,
and believe the Gospel."

I began at eight expounding the good Samaritan, but could not proceed for pity
to the poor mockers. Many of them were present; but their mocking was over. I
urged, and besought, and with tears even compelled, them to come in. The Spirit
made intercession for them, that God might grant them repentance unto life.

Fri., July 22d. I rode in the rain to Morva, a settlement of tinners; to whom I
could preach nothing but Gospel.

I had just named my text at St. Ives, "Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith
your God," when an army of rebels broke in upon us, like those at Sheffield or
Wednesbury. They began in a most outrageous manner, threatening to murder the
people, if they did not go out that moment. They broke the sconces, dashed the
windows in pieces, tore away the shutters, benches, poor-box, and all but the
stone-walls. I stood silently looking on; but mine eyes were unto the Lord. They
swore bitterly I should not preach there again; which I disproved, by
immediately telling them Christ died for them all. Several times they lifted up
their hands and clubs to strike me; but a stronger arm restrained them. They
beat and dragged the women about, particularly one of a great age, and trampled
on them without mercy. The longer they stayed, and the more they raged, the more
power I found from above. I bade the people stand still and see the salvation of
God; resolving to continue with them, and see the end. In about an hour the word
came, "Hitherto shalt thou come, and no farther." The ruffians fell to
quarrelling among themselves, broke the Town-Clerk's (their captain's) head, and
drove one another out of the room.

Having kept the field, we gave thanks for the victory; and in prayer the Spirit
of glory rested upon us. Going home, we met the Mayor, with another Justice, and
went back to show him the havoc which the gentlemen and their mob had made. He
commended our people as the most quiet, inoffensive subjects, encouraged us to
sue for justice, said he was no more secure from such lawless violence than we,
wished us success, and left us rejoicing in our strong Helper.

Sat., July 28d. I cannot find one of this people who fears those that can kill
the body only. It was next to a miracle, that no more mischief was done last
night. The gentlemen had resolved to destroy all within doors. They came upon us
like roaring lions, headed by the Mayor's son. He struck out the candles with
his cane, and began courageously beating the women. I laid my hand upon him, and
said, "Sir, you appear like a gentleman: I desire you would show it, by
restraining these of the baser sort. Let them strike the men, or me, if they
please, but not hurt poor helpless women and children." He was turned into a
friend immediately, and laboured the whole time to quiet his associates. Some,
not of the Society, were likewise provoked to stand up for us, and put
themselves between: others held the ruffians, and made use of an arm of flesh.
Some of our bitterest enemies were brought over by the meekness of the
sufferers, and malice of the persecutors. They had sworn to drive us all out,
and then take possession of our house; but their commission did not go so far.
One was overheard saying to his companions, as they were going off, "I think the
desk was insured: we could not touch it, or come near it."

I proved the devil a liar, by preaching in the room at five. The words I first
met were Isai. liv.: "For thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the
left. Fear not; for thou shalt not be ashamed: neither be thou confounded; for
thou shalt not be put to shame. Behold, I have created the smith, and the waster
to destroy. No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper," &c. I preached
at Gwennap to near two thousand hungry souls, who devoured the word of
reconciliation. Half my audience were finnera from about Redruth, which, I hear,
is taken. God has given us their hearts. If any man speak against us, say they,
he deserves to be stoned.

Again I expounded in the room at St. Ives, and advised the Society to possess
their souls in patience, not threatening, or even mentioning the late uproar,
but suffering all things for the sake of Jesus Christ.

Sun., July 24th. At Wednock many listened to my description of our Lord's
sufferings from Isai. liii. After evening service I would have finished my
discourse; but the Minister's mob fell upon us, threatening and striking all
they came near. They swore horribly they would be revenged on us, for our
malcinp suck a disturbance on the Sabbath-day, our taking the people from the
church, and doing so much mischief continually. They assaulted us with sticks
and stones, and endeavoured to pull me down. I bade them strike me, and spare
the people. Many lifted up their hands and weapons, but were not permitted to
touch me. My time is not yet come.

We were now encompassed with an host of men, bent on mischief, with no visible
way of escape; but the Lord hath many ways. He touched the heart of one of our
persecutors, who came up to me, took me by the hand, and besought me to depart
in peace, assuring me he would preserve me from all violence. Another gentleman
said the same. I thanked and told them I had an unseen Protector; but as I saw
there was no door, I should not attempt preaching at this season.

I stayed some time to make my observation. Ten cowardly ruffians I saw upon one
unarmed man, beating him with their clubs, till they felled him to the ground.
Another escaped by the swiftness of his horse. My convoy they set upon for
dissuading them, and forced him to fly for his life.

I walked on slowly with all the rabble behind. One of the brethren attended me.
The Lord hid us in the hollow of his hand: the pillar came between the Egyptians
and us. About six we rested at brother Nance's. The enemy still pursued. I went
out and looked them in the face, and they pulled off their hats, and slunk away.
The right hand of the Lord hath the pro-eminence; and therewith hath he got
himself the victory.

The Society came. Our hearts danced for joy, and in our song did we praise him.
We all longed for his last glorious appearing, and with an eye of faith saw the
Son of man, as coming in the clouds of heaven, to confess us before his Father
and the holy angels.

Mon., July 25th. The Mayor told us, that the Ministers were the principal
authors of all this evil, by continually representing us in their sermons as
Popish emissaries, and urging the enraged multitude to take all manner of ways
to stop us. Their whole preaching is cursing and lies: yet they modestly say, my
fellow-labourer and I are the cause of all the disturbance. It is always the
lamb that troubles the water.

Yesterday we were stoned as Popish incendiaries; to-day, it is our turn to have
favour with the people.

I preached on Cannegy-downs to a multitude of simple-hearted tinners: "Who is
this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah" They received the
word with all gladness and gratitude; wondered at the St. Ives people, that
could endeavour to hurt us for telling them such blessed truths. At St. Ives I
had warning of an approaching trial, and was led to pray that the fierceness of
men might be at this time restrained. I had scarce begun at the room, when news
was brought that all the gentlemen were coming to pull it down. We looked for
them every moment. About half a dozen came first, and threw eggs in at the
windows. Others cast great stones to break what remained of the shutters. Others
struck the women, and swore they would have the house down. I prayed, and
dismissed our people. J. Nance was gone to the Mayor. I followed to stop him,
and met the Mayor at the head of his posse. At first hearing of the tumult, he
had started up, charged all he met to assist him, and was coming to the room,
when I desired him to save himself the trouble of a walk in the rain. He behaved
with great civility and resolution, declaring before all, that none should hurt
us. This disappointed and scattered our adversaries; and I met the Society
without molestation.

Glory be to God, that we are once more delivered out of the mouth of these
lions. They were sure of accomplishing their design this night; but the Lord
beheld their threatenings, and stilled the raging of the sea, the noise of its
waves, and the madness of the people.

Tues., July 26th. I showed my brethren their calling, from Matt. x. 22: "Ye
shall be hated of all men for my name's sake: but he that endureth to the end,
the same shall be saved."

At the Pool one stopped and demanded my letters of orders. I marvelled at Mr.
Churchwardefts ignorance, gave him my Oxford sermon, and rode on. He followed me
with another gentleman, and vowed I should not preach in his parish. When I
began he shouted, and hallooed, and put his hat to my mouth. We went to another
place: he followed us like Shimei. I told him, I should surely deliver my
message, unless his master was stronger than mine. After much contention I
walked away, with near two thousand people, most part tinners, to the next
parish, as my wise Churchwarden supposed. He followed us another mile, and a
warm walk he had of it; but left us on the borders of the neighbouring parish.
However, to take my leave of it, I preached in what he called his. In spite of
Satan, the poor had the Gospel preached to them, and heard it joyfully. Great
was their zeal and affection toward me. I marvel not that Satan should fight for
his kingdom: it begins to shake in this place.

All was quiet at St. Ives, the Mayor having declared his resolution to swear
twenty new Constables, and suppress the rioters by force of arms. Their drum he
has sent and seized. All the time I was preaching, he stood at a little
distance, to awe the rebels. He has set the whole town against him, by not
giving us up to their fury: but he plainly told Mr. Hoblin, the fire-and-faggot
Minister, that he would not be perjured, to gratify any man's malice. Us he
informed, that he had often heard Mr. Hoblin say, "They ought to drive us away
by blows, not arguments."

Wed., July 27th. We could say from our hearts in the morning Psalms," If the
Lord himself had not been on our side, when men rose up against us, they had
swallowed us up quick, when they were so wrathfully displeased at us. But,
praised be the Lord, who hath not given us over for a prey into their teeth, our
soul is escaped," &c. The words also of the lesson gave us great comfort; but we
wondered Mr. Symond could read them: "If the world hate you, ye know it hated me
before it hated you. Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not
greater than his Lord: if they have persecuted me, they will also persecute
you," &c.

Thur., July 28th. I dined at our brother Mitchel's, a confessor of the faith
which once he persecuted. I rode on to St. Hilary Downs. Here the careless
hearers were kept away by the enemy's threatenings; but near a thousand
well-disposed tinners listened to the joyful tidings: "Comfort ye, comfort ye my
people," &c. That word of grace, "Thine iniquity is pardoned," quite melted them
down into tears, on all sides.

I began explaining the beatitudes at St. Ives. None interrupted. I do not
despair but some of our persecutors themselves may yet, before we depart,
receive that damnable Popish doctrine, as Mr. Hoblin calls it, of justification
by faith only.

Fri., July 29th. I rode to Morva, and invited the whole nation of tinners to
Christ. I took the names of several who were desirous of joining in a Society.
The adversaries have laboured with all their might to hinder this good work: but
we doubt not our seeing a glorious church in this place.

Sat., July 30th. I believed a door would be opened this day, and, in the
strength of the Lord, set out for St. Just, a town of tinners, four miles from
Morva, twelve from St. Ives. My text was, "The poor have the Gospel preached
unto them." I showed, the sum thereof is, "Thine iniquity is pardoned: God, for
Christ's sake, hath forgiven thee." The hearts of thousands seemed moved as the
trees of the forest, by that wind which bloweth as it listeth. The door stood
wide open, and a multitude are just entering in. Here it is that I extact the
largest harvest. We rode four miles farther, to Zunning, and took up our lodging
at an hospitable farmer's.

I walked with our brother Shepherd to the Land's-end, and sang, on the extremest
point of the rocks, "Comes Divine Immanuel, come, Take possession of thy home;
Now thy mercy's wings expand, Stretch throughout the happy land. "Carry on thy
victory, Spread thy rule from sea to sea; Re-convert the ransom'd race; Save us,
save us, Lord, by grace. "Take the purchase of thy bloods Bring us to a
pardoning God; Give us eyes to see our day, Hearts the glorious truth to' obeys
"Ears to hear the Gospel sound, 'Grace doth more than sin abound;’ God appeased,
and man forgiven, Peace on earth, and joy in heaven. "O that every soul might be
Suddenly subdued to thee! O that all in thee might know Everlasting life below!
"Now thy merey's wings expand, Stretch throughout the happy land, Take
possession of thy home, Come, Divine Immanuel, come."

I rode back to St. Just, and went from the evening service to a plain by the
town, made for field-preaching. I stood on a green bank, and cried, "All we like
sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way," &c. About two
thousand, mostly tinners, attended, no one offering to stir, or move an hand or
tongue. The fields are white unto harvest: Lord, send forth labourers!

I returned to our host at Zunning. He is just entering the kingdom with the
harlots and publleans. I went early to bed, having lost most of my senses
through the constant fog, in which we have laboured to breathe this fortnight
past.

Mon., August 1st. I saw a strange sight, the sun shining in Cornwall. I
expounded at nine the song of Simeon. Several very aged people were present,
whom I left waiting for the consolation of Israel.

I took my leave of Cannegy-downs, in, "The blind receive their sight, and the
lame walk," &e.; and returned to St. Ives in peace. I showed the blessedness of
persecution; then exhorted the Society to pray without ceasing for humility, the
grace which draws all others after it.

Tues., August 2d. I carried my tinners from the Pool to the next parish. It was
a glorious sight, the widespread multitude walking up the hill, eager for the
word of life, hungry and thirsty after righteousness. I met with that, in St.
Matthew, "A certain man had two sons," &c. These publicans know the time of
their visitation, and bring forth fruit meet for repentance.

An elderly man pressed us to turn into his house, near Camborne. It was s large
old country seat, and looked like the picture of English hospitality. When he
could not prevail on us to stay longer, he would ride two or three miles on our
way with us, and listened all the while to the word of reconciliation.

Wed., August 3d. I took my leave of the dear people of Zunnor, in our Lord's
words, "Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life." With
many tears they besought us to come again, and evidently showed that our labour
has not been in vain in the Lord.

Fri., August 5th. I preached my farewell sermon to our sorrowful brethren in
Morva. Many from St. Just increased the lamentation. I shall think it long till
I see them again; but my comfort is, that I leave them following hard after God.
We took our leave of the friendly Mayor, whom we acknowledged, under God, our
deliverer from the hands of unrighteous and cruel men. He expressed the same
affection for us as from the beginning; listened to our report, for which our
Lord gave us a fair opportunity; ordered his servant to light us home; in a
word, received and sent away the messengers in peace.

Sat., August 6th. I rode to Gwennap, and with many words exhorted them to save
themselves from this untoward generation. They were exceedingly moved, and very
urgent with me to know when I should return; when my brother or any other would
come. Surely they are a people ready prepared for the Lord.

I began at St. Ives, before the usual time, "And now, brethren, I commend you to
God," &c. I had no thought of the rioters, though the Mayor had informed us,
they were so impudent as to tell him to his face they would have a parting blow
at us. As soon as we were met in the Society at brother Nance's, they came to
the room, ready to pull it down. The drunken Town-Clerk led his drunken army to
our lodgings; but an invisible power held them from breaking in, or hurting our
brother Nance, who went out to them, and stood in the midst, till our King
scattered the evil with his eyes, and turned them back by the way that they
came.

The great power of God was, meantime, among us, overturning all before it, and
melting our hearts into contrite, joyful love.

Sun., August 7th. At four I took my leave of the Society, with that apostolical
prayer: "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly," &c. Great grace was
upon them all. Their prayers and tears of love I shall never forget. I nothing
doubt, if I follow their faith, that I shall meet them in the new Jerusalem.

At six we left the lions' den, with about twenty horse. Some would have us take
a back-way; but I would not go forth with haste, or by flight, and therefore
rode slowly through the largest street, in the face of our enemies.

At eight I preached faith in Christ to many listening souls, in Velling-Varine:
they received the word with surprising readiness. Their tears, and hearty
expressions of love, convince me there is a work begun in their hearts.

I rode on rejoicing to Gwennap. As soon as I went forth, I saw the end of my
coming to Cornwall, and of Satan's opposition. Such a company assembled, as I
have not seen, excepting some few times at Kennington. By their looks I
perceived they all heard, while I lifted up my voice like a trumpet, and
testified, "God sent his Son to be the Saviour of the world." The convincing
Spirit was in the midst, as I have seldom, if ever, known. Most of the gentry
from Redruth were just before me, and so hemmed in, that they could not escape.
For an hour my voice was heard by all, and reached farther than their outward
ears. I am inclined to think that most present were convinced of righteousness
or of sin. God hath now set before us an open door, and who shall be able to
shut it

At four we rode on to Mitchel; my brother having summoned me to London, to
confer with the heads of the Moravians and predestinarians. We had near three
hundred miles to ride in five days. I was willing to undertake this labour for
peace, though the journey was too great for us and our weary beasts, which we
have used almost every day for these three months.

Mon., August 8th. I took horse with brother Shepherd at four, and rode as far as
Oakhampton.

Tues., August 9th. I breakfasted twelve miles short of Exeter, at an house where
the maid and landlady's daughter were convinced, by a few words spoken, that
they were lost unbelievers.

At Exeter I met F. Farley. I called to about a thousand sinners, mostly
gentlemen and ladies, with some Clergy, "Behold the Lamb of God which taketh
away the sin of the world." God gave me favour in their eyes, although I did not
prophesy smooth things. I found, as soon as I began to speak, that the fear of
the Lord was upon them.

Many followed me to my inn, to take their leave, and wished me good luck in the
name of the Lord. I left one behind to keep up the awakening, and pursued my
journey alone to London.

Wed., August 10th. I missed my way, and thereby met, at Bridport, a poor
creature, ready for the Gospel. It was glad news indeed to her. When I said,
"God sent me to you," she cried, "And did he, indeed" and fell a trembling and
weeping. We prayed together; and she seemed not far from the kingdom of God. She
innocently asked me what church she should be of. I showed her the excellency of
our own; and got to Blanford by night.

Thur., August 11th. My landlord was greatly moved by my discourse, and owned he
had never seen a Christian in his life. I trust he will obey the call at his
eleventh hour.

From ten to two I got with my sister Hall in Salisbury. She stands alone. Every
soul of his [her husband's] Society has forsaken the ordinances of God; for
which reason she refuses to belong to it.

I gathered up a few more scattered sheep, between this and London; not one of
whom had ever before in their lives been spoken to by any man concerning their
souls. God's people perish for lack of knowledge. How can any one be so devilish
as to forbid our speaking to such outcasts, that they may be saved

Fri., August 12th. By nine at night I hardly reached the Foundery. Here I heard
the Moravians would not be present at the conference. Spangenberg, indeed, said
he would, but immediately left England. My brother was come from Newcastle, John
Nelson from Yorkshire, and I from the Land's-end, to good purpose.

Sun., August 14th. At the chapel I expounded the Pharisee and Publican. The
two-edged sword slew some, I am persuaded. Mr. Garden helped to administer the
sacrament.

Sat., August 20th. I preached for the first time at the new chapel in
Snowsfields.

Sun., August 21st. My brother set out for Cornwall. I received supernatural
strength to expound, after a restless night of pain.

Tues., August 28d. The Spirit sealed those words on our hearts, while I
expounded at Deptford, "The Spirit and the Bride say, Come." I rode to Bexley,
and found my friend on a sick-bed, but full of peace and comfort.

Wed., August 24th. While I was exhorting them at the Foundery to constant
prayer, several bore witness of the great benefit they had found therein, since
our last meeting.

Thur., August 25th. I was sent for to Mr. Piers, who lay a-dying in convulsions.
I prayed for him first with a friend, who said, "If he is not dead already, he
will not die now." I got to Bexley by three. My brother had recovered his senses
about the time we were praying for him. I was much comforted by his calm
resignation; and in prayer saw, as it were, heaven opened, having seldom had
greater freedom of access.

I hastened back to the Foundery, and preached without any natural strength. One
testified his then receiving forgiveness.

Fri., August 26th. I met Mr. Robson, who is now quite removed from the hope of
the Gospel; denying both justification and sanctification. The Lord answered for
himself at the chapel, while I spake on the threefold office of the Spirit. His
power overshadowed the Society also, and applied my exhortation to many hearts.

Sat., August 27th. I found the blessedness of mourning with them that mourn,
even the penitents, whom we met this evening at the Foundery.

Sun., August 28th. At the chapel I discoursed on the good Samaritan; and we felt
his oil and wine poured in. To many more he was made known in the breaking of
bread. Honest Howel Harris was partaker of our joy.

At the Foundery I preached Christ, our Prophet, Priest, and King, in his own
words, "The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me," &c. Strong words of consolation
were given me now, and at the following love-feast.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 37: NOVEMBER 29 - DECEMBER 6,1753
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

November 29 - December 6,1753

Nov., 29th, 1753. Between nine and ten Lady Huntingdon surprised us by bringing
Mrs. Galatin to see us. She had met her at Bath, and conducted her to our house
with the mournful news of my brother's danger. I concluded, from several letters
last received, and mentioning his recovery and design of officiating at the
chapel, that he was out of all danger; but Mrs. Galatin assured us, she thought
he would have expired at the altar last Sunday.

Mr. Sims, a Clergyman, followed Lady Huntingdon; full of his first love. We
joined in the Lord's supper, and found much power to pray, particularly for my
brother.

At two, as Mr. Hutchinson and I were setting out, we were met by a letter from
Mr. Briggs, informing me, that I must make haste if I would see my brother
alive. This made us all renew our entreaties to Mr. Hutchinson not to accompany
me, lest he should retard me in my journey; but he would not be dissuaded,
resolving, if I left him behind, to follow me in a post-chaise. I was therefore
forced to take him, but sorely against my will, in a chaise, to Bath. We got to
Mrs. Naylor's with the night. He could not sleep for cold.

Fri., November 30th. We prayed with great earnestness for my brother. My heart
was melted into warm desires of his recovery. Between seven and eight we set
forward in a post-chaise, and came safe to Newbury before night.

Sat., December 1st. My companion was strengthened to set out again before seven.
Soon after four we were brought safe to M. Boult's. She had no expectation of
us, and was therefore quite unprepared. I had no other place to lodge my poor
friend than the noisy Foundcry. He had not more sleep than I expected.

Sun., December 2d. The first news I heard last night, in Moorfields, was, that
my brother was something better. I rode at nine to Lewisham; found him with my
sister and Mrs. Blackwell and Mrs. Dewal. I fell on his neck, and wept. All
present were alike affected. Last Wednesday he changed for the better, while the
people were praying for him at the Foundery. He has rested well ever since: his
cough is abated, and his strength increased. Yet it is most probable he will not
recover, being far gone in a galloping consumption, just as my elder brother was
at his age.

I followed him to his chamber, with my sister, and prayed with strong desire,
and a good hope of his recovery. All last Tuesday they expected his death every
hour. He expected the same, and wrote his own epitaph :--

HERE LIETH THE BODY OF JOHN WESLEY, A BRAND, NOT ONCE ONLY, PLUCKED OUT OF THE
FIRE. HE DIED OF A CONSUMPTION IN THE FIFTY-FIRST YEAR OF HIS AGE, LEAVING~
AFTER HIS DEBTS WERE PAID~ NOT TEN POUNDS BEHIND HIM: PRAYING, God be merciful
to me an unprofitable servant!

He desired this inscription, if any, should be put upon his tomb-stone.

He made it his request to his wife and me, to forget all that is past; which I
very readily agreed to, and once more offered her my service, in great
sincerity. Neither will I suspect hers, but hope she will do as she says.

I have been generally blamed for my absence in this time of danger. Several
asked, "Does Mr. Charles know of his brother's illness" and were answered, "Yes,
yes; many have informed him." All my correspondents agreed in their accounts
that my brother was much better; of which his mlnistering last Sunday at the
chapel left me no doubt. Then they might have apprized me of his danger; but
none thought of me till Tuesday, when they looked for his death every hour. He
had ordered letters to be wrote by Charles Pertenet to the Preachers, to meet on
the 21st instant; but not a word of notice was sent to me. Now I hear, several
letters were wrote to me on Tuesday night; but I have left them unreceived at
Bristol.

I attended my brother while he rode out for the air, and was surprised to see
him hold out for three quarters of an hour, and even gallop back the whole way.

In the afternoon I met the Leaders, and spoke them comfort; then called on my
patient, John Hutchinson, whose journey has done him more good than harm.

My text at the Foundery, was 1 John v. 14, 15: "And this is the confidence that
we have in Him, that, if we ask anything according to His will, he heareth us:
aud if we know that he hear us whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the
petitions that we desired of him."

Whether the congregation received benefit, I know not, being myself confused and
overwhelmed with trouble and sorrow.

God made me to the Society, I trust, a son of consolation. I showed them the
cause of my brother's danger, even our unprofitableness, and the nation's
rejecting his testimony. I strongly exhorted them to repent, and do their first
works, and on no other condition to hope for my brother's recovery. I told them,
I was persuaded his time was come, and he would have died now, had not the
prayer of faith interposed, and God commanded the shadow to go backward; that
still his life was altogether precarious, and they must wrestle on, before the
decree brought forth, for a full reverse of the sentence. In prayer God gave us
strong cries and tears, and consolation of hope.

The whole Society appear alive, so stilted up, so zealous, so prayerful as I
never knew. Many backsliders are returning to us. Many secret friends now show
themselves. The strangers stop us in the streets with their inquiries, and the
people in general seem to find out the value of a blessing they are going to
lose.

I carried Mr. Hutchinson to a quieter lodging, which the friendly Mr. L----- offered us at his house. John Jones, come post from Bristol, spent the useful evening with us, and then slept with me at the Foundery.

Mon., December 3d. I was at a loss for a subject at five, when I opened the
Revelation, and, with fear and trembling, began to expound it. Our Lord was with
us of a truth, and comforted our hearts with the blessed hope of his coming to
reign before his ancients gloriously. Martin Luther, in a time of trouble, used
to say, "Come, let us sing the forty-sixth Psalm." I would rather say, "Let us
read the Revelation of Jesus Christ." What is any private or public loss, or
calamity; what are all the advantages Satan ever gained or shall gain, over
particular men or churches; when all things, good and evil, Christ's power and
Antichrist's, conspire to hasten the grand event, to fulfil the mystery of God,
and make all the kingdoms of the earth become the kingdoms of Christ

I asked each of the select band whether they could pray in faith for my
brother's life. God has kept them all in darkness and suspense. Those who have
most power with Him have received no certain answer, being constrained to give
him up first, if haply they may then receive him again as from the dead. Some
have told me, it was parting with a right eye, with one much dearer to them than
their natural father. Many have found strong, increasing hope of his recovery;
and a few, whose experience I less depend on, are confident of it.

I called on loving, faithful D. P., and then visited my patient at Mr. L.'s.
With him I stayed till near one, the time I had appointed for prayer at the
Foundery. Many faithful souls then joined me in behalf of my brother, or rather,
of the Church and nation. Neither was our Lord absent. Great comfort and
confidence we received, that all shall work together for good, even the glory of
God and furtherance of the Gospel.

From intercession I waited on my sister to Dr. Fothergill; who is much pleased
with his patient's present case, and greatly approves of his hastening to the
Hotwells at Bristol. To-morrow afternoon he promises to visit him at Lewisham.
The rest of the day I passed with John Hutchinson.

Tues., December 4th. I proceeded in the Revelation, and found the blessing
promised to those who read or hear the words of that book. From six to seven I
was employed with the Preachers in prayer, for my brother and the Church.

I told the Society on Sunday night, that I neither could nor would stand in my
brother's place; (if God took him to himself ;) for I had neither a body, nor a
mind, nor talents, nor grace for it.

This morning I got the long-wished-for opportunity of talking fully to him of
all which has passed since his marriage; and the result of our conference was
perfect harmony.

Mrs. Dewal and Blackwell observed, what a fair opportunity my wife might have
had for inoculating with her sister. I answered, that I left every one to his
own conscience; but, for my part, I looked upon it as taking the matter out of
God's hands; and I should choose, if it depended on me, to trust her entirely to
Him.

Before five I returned to the Foundery, and found two letters from Lady
Huntingdon; the first informing me, they apprehended my wife was taken ill of
the small-pox, as soon as I left her; the second, that it was come out, and the
confluent kind.

She had been frightened (after my departure) with one's abruptly telling her, my
brother was dead, and sickened immediately.

I immediately consulted Mr. L., who advised me to fly where my heart directed.
"But what can I do with Mr. Hutchinson" "Take him with you by all means." I
went, and made him the offer.

I preached on, "Let not your hearts be troubled; in my Father's house are many mansions," &c. I met good old Mr. P-----, and informed him of my journey.

Wed., December 5th. At five I found John Hutchinson, after a restless night, as
the troubled sea.

Thur., December 6th. I came to Bristol by four. I found my dearest friend on a
restless bed of pain, loaded with the worst kind of the worst disease. Mrs.
Vigor and Jones were ministering to her day and night. S. Burges, a most tender,
skiltiff Christian woman, was her nurse. Dr. Middleton has been a father to her.
Good Lady Huntingdon attends her constantly twice a day, having deferred her
journey to her son on this account.

She had expressed a longing desire to see me, just before I came, and rejoiced
for the consolation. I saw her alive; but, O, how changed l The whole head
faint, and the whole heart sick! From the crown of the head to the soles of her
feet there is no soundness. Yet, under her sorest burden, she blessed God that
she had not been inoculated; receiving the disease as immediately sent from Him.

I found the door of prayer wide open, and entirely acquiesced in the divine
will. I would not have it otherwise. God choose for me and mine, in time and
eternity!


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 38: JULY 8 - AUGUST 13, 1754
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

July 8 - August 13, 1754

Mon., July 8th, 1754. At four I took horse for Norwich with my brother, Charles
Pertoner, and Robert Windsor. We were in fear for my brother, lest the heat of
the journey should be too great for him; but tile rain which God sent down all
yesterday had laid the dust, and cooled the air. The clouds also were ordered to
attend us all the day; so that we had an easy and pleasant ride to Braintree.

Tues., July 9th. Still God in the weather favoured us, and brought us safe to
Bury, and ten miles beyond it.

Wed., July 10th. Our leisurely travelling allowed us many hours for writing.
Between seven and eight we set out, and by eleven reached Attleborough. Here our
brother Edwards met us with a chaise, which brought us in the evening to Captain
Galatin's, at Lakenham, a mile and a half from Norwich.

The Captain brought us news that the whole city was in an uproar about poor Mr.
Wheatley, whose works of darkness are now brought to light, whereby the people
are so scandalized and exasperated, that they are ready to rise, and tear him to
pieces. We do not, therefore, wonder that the Clergy are not forward to show
their friendly inclinations towards us. Yet one has sent us a civil message,
excusing his not visiting us till the tumult is over.

Thur., July 11th. Captain Galatin dined with the Mayor, a wise, resolute man,
who labours for peace, but greatly apprehends the rising of the people. We
thought it best to lie by till the storm should a little subside. Still the
waves rage horribly. The streets ring all day with James's wickedness. From
morning till night (the Captain informs us) the Mayor has been employed in
taking the affidavits of the women whom he has tried to corrupt. These accounts
are printed, and carried about the city.

What could Satan or his apostles do more to shut the door against the Gospel in
this place for ever Yet several came to us, entreating us to preach; and at
night a great number were gathered together to hear us. The advertisement we had
printed here last year, disclaiming Mr. Wheatley, did much good, and, with the
blessing of God, helped the people to distinguish. Our host, also, has assured
the Mayor, Mr. Wheatley is no Methodist, or associate of ours; and the Clergy,
as well as people in general, are sensible of our inviolable attachment to the
Church.

Fri., July 12th. We continued in our retreat, transcribing the Notes, (John
Wesley's Explanatory Notes on the New Testament. -Editor.) and leaving God to
work, and prepare the way at Norwich.

Wed., July l7th. Yesterday a lady sent my brother an invitation to preach in her
great room, at the window, whence he might be heard by those without. But to-day
an Alderman, threatening a prosecution, has made her draw back. I walked to
Lakenham, and stopped my brother. The rest of the day we spent in transcribing.

Thur., July 18th. Word was brought us that the gentlemen were much displeased at
their disappointment last night. At six in the evening we went forth. My text
was, "The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace, and
joy in the Holy Ghost." The people were amazingly serious. All behaved with the
utmost decency. It is evidently the Lord's doing!

Some of the fiercest persecutors are our fastest friends, and constantly attend
the word. Many appear affected under it. Not one dares open his mouth against
it, as yet.

My brother recapitulated and confirmed my sayings. In the mouth of two witnesses
every word was established.

Fri., July 19th. At four-my brother, by the advice of Charles Perronet, set out
with him for Bristol. By how strange a providence has he been brought hither,
that he might be sent hence to the Hotwells, the only probable means of
restoring his health!

I preached at five from Hosea xii. 9: "O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself;
but in me is thy help." Still their patience of the truth continues, or even
increases. Near a thousand we have every morning. One man, after I had
concluded, spoke a rude word, which drew upon him the general indignation.

At night I had multitudes of the great vulgar, as well as the small, to hear me,
with three Justices, and nine Clergymen. The Lord opened my mouth to convince
them of sin; and many, I am persuaded, felt the sword of the Spirit in the word.

Sat., July 20th. I declared, to a more numerous audience, it being market-day,
"Ye have sold yourselves for nought; and ye shall be redeemed without money."
The butchers were continually passing; yet all was quiet till I had done.

I forgot to mention that, on Thursday morning, James Wheatley overtook me and
Charles Pertoner in our way to Lakenham. I would hope he intended to pass by us,
but Charles looking back, and spying him, forced him to stop, anti speak to us.
He asked me how I did; to which I made no answer. Charles cried out, "Ride on,
James, ride on; do not talk to us. I pray God, give you repentance." He asked me
how my brother did; but still I said nothing. Then, recovering himself, he said,
"And God give you repentance, Mr. Perronet." I bade Charles turn back, and leave
him; which he did; being grieved at the hardness of his heart. I passed the day
at Lakenham, as usual.

Sun., July 21st. My audience at seven was greatly increased. I spoke from the
three first verses of Isai. lxi.; but dwelt upon those words, "He hath sent me
to preach the glad tidings to the meek," or "poor." I laboured, as all the past
week, to bring them to a sense of their wants; and to this end I have preached
the law, which is extremely wanted here. They have been surfeited with smooth
words and flattering invitations. The greater cause have we of wonder and
thanksgiving, that they can now endure sound and severe doctrine.

I received the sacrament again from the Bishop's hands, among a score
communicants. If the Gospel prevail in this place, they will find the difference
by and by. I went to St. John's, and thence to the street. It rained all the
time that I was declaring the office of Christ in his own words, Isai. lxi.; yet
none departed. My congregation was lessened by the weather; but those who did
attend were serious, and seemed to receive the word as a thirsty land the
showers.

Mon., July 22d. The rain hindered my preaching. God is providing us a place, an
old large brewhouse, which the owner, a Justice of Peace, has reserved for us.
He has refused several; always declaring he would let it to none but Mr. John
Wesley. Last Saturday, Mr. Edwards agreed to take a lease for seven years; and
this morning Mr. S--n has sent his workmen to begin putting it into repair. The
people are much pleased at our taking it. So is not Satan, and his Antinomian
apostles.

My brother's prophecy is come true,--that all our caution and tenderness towards
them will not hinder their saying all manner of evil of us. The only curse I
have had bestowed on me in Norwich, was by a good woman of Mr. Wheatley's
Society: several of which are, I doubt not, gracious souls, in whose shame and
sorrow I sincerely sympathize. Others show what manner of spirit they are of by
tearing their enemies to pieces. They have already found out, that it is I and
our little Society of eighteen have set the people against poor Mr. Wheatley;
and I am come hither with my brother to execute the design we and Mr. Keymar
laid against him in London. I trust our few children will take my counsel, not
to answer them a word; not to meddle with their distractions; but to stand
still.

Tues., July 23d. At five I declared the end of our Lord's coming, even that they
might have life, and have it more abundantly. The seriousness of the people
deepens at every discourse. Some called on me to inquire after Mr. C.'s
character, concerning which I could say nothing.

I met Mr. S. at the house, which is at present a mere heap of rubbish, without
walls, without roof, floor, doors, or windows. What will this chaos produce I
think it no bad omen that it was originally a foundery.

I wrote all day at Mr. Edwards's. I hear the blasphemy of the multitude. Their
mouths are full of vile expressions:

"Offence and torture to the sober ear."

Woe unto the man that gives occasion to the enemy to speak reproachfully!

At seven I expounded the barren fig-tree, to a people who, notwithstanding all
their stumbling-blocks, can endure sound doctrine.

Wed., July 24th. I preached the Gospel from Isai. xliii. 22, &c. Three from the
tabernacle called with an invidious, vain design.

My congregation at night was considerably inereased by the market-folk out of
the country. I preached repentance from Rev. i. 7: "Behold, he eometh with
clouds; and every eye shall see him," &e. The Lord opened my mouth to convince.
His word begins to sink into their hearts. Many were in tears on every side.
Toward the close, a huge man tried to ride up to me; but the people interposed
again and again, till a serious stout man took and led his horse away, and kept
the poor drunkard at a due distance. Some in the public-house behind me were
noisy and troublesome, on whom I turned, and recommended them to the prayers of
the congregation. Satan often shows his willingness and inability to hurt or
hinder us. In spite of all, the Gospel has free course, and gains daily on the
hearers' hearts.

Thur., July 25th. The rain drove me into brother Edwards's. Only the sincere and
serious attended. Tile poor have a right to the Gospel. I therefore preached
Christ crucified to them, from Zech. xii. 10. They did in that hour look on him
they had pierced, and mourn; particularly one hardened rebel, (that was,) who
was in tears the whole time.

Yesterday a woman came to me to ask my pardon for having railed at me, or rather
at Mr. Edwards, while passing her. She belonged to the tabernacle. I commended
her ingenuousness, wished all her Society like her, and gave her a book. From
this many stories were made. I think it best to have no communication at all
with Mr. Wheatley, or any of his followers, neither to mention, neither to
think, of him, ally more than if there was no such sinner upon earth.

I passed the day at Lakenham. At seven I preached to a mixed multitude of good
and bad. Some of the baser sort talked lewdly and blasphemously, till I turned
and set the terrors of the Lord in army against them. No wonder the slaves could
not face me. The words directed to them made many a sincere heart tremble. I
went on with more power than ever. So immediately did God bring good out of
evil. The number of mourners increases. By and by they will be ripe for the
Gospel.

Fri., July 26th. I enforced, on many listening souls, our Lord's most important
words, "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find." I enjoyed my
long-sought solitude all day at Lakenham.

Tues., July 30th. I preached at five from Isai. xxxv., and found my mouth
opened, as well as the hearers' hearts. The more Satan rages, the more our Lord
will own and bless us. A poor rebel, at the conclusion, lifted up his voice; for
whom I first prayed, and then, turning full upon him, preached repentance and
Christ to his heart. I desired him to turn his face toward me; but he could not.
However, he felt the invisible chain, which held him to hear an offer of grace
and salvation. I have great hopes that Satan has lost his slave. Some have
assured me they saw him depart in tears. I began once more transcribing Dr.
Young's Night Thoughts. No writings but the inspired are more useful to me. At
St. Peter's I heard a very innocent sermon on public worship. There is no
railing at present in any of the churches.

The Bishop of Exeter's letter was cried about the streets all day. We prayed,
and went forth at seven, expecting Satan's appearance. A multitude attended to
Hosea xiv. 1: "O Israel, return unto the Lord; for thou hast fallen by thine
iniquity. Take with you words," &c. My heart was much enlarged. A very few
showed their willingness to disturb, but were soon suppressed. I did not spare
them; and the Lord gave weight to His word. I plainly perceive there is no
strength nor counsel against the Lord.

Many persons there doubtless are in this great city, who would fain stop the course of the Gospel, and drive it out. Several complain that their fellows will not suffer them to persecute. To say nothing of the Clergy, can Mr. Taylor's (Dr. John Taylor, then resident in Norwich, whose treatise on Original Sin was answered By the Rev. John Wesley.--EDIT.) followers digest our doctrine of original sin Can either the Pharisees or Sadducees, with which this place abounds, wish us success Here are swarms of Papists and Antinomians, who bear us equal good-will. And all Christ's enemies have a sword put into their hands by that wretched man. (James Wheatley.--EDIT.) It is Satan's and his interest that the world should look upon us as all alike. And with this view, no doubt, the Rev. Mr.----- published his scandals of my brother. But he may find himself mistaken. It is too gross to pass even at Norwich. The Clergy, I hear, declare they are satisfied of Mr. John Wesley's unexceptionable character; and the generality of the people are much displeased at the nonsensical tale. (This appears to refer to the idle tale which the Bishop of Exeter published about this time, and which some Rev. gentleman reprinted at Norwich.--EDIT.)

Wed., July 31st. I expounded Isal. xxxii. l, 2, to a quiet, attentive
congregation, who constantly attend, about two hundred of whom seem more and
more to know their wants.

At night I laid the axe to the root, and showed them their actual and original
corruption from Rev. iii. 17: "Thou sayest, I am rich and increased with goods,
and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable,
and poor, and blind, and naked." The strong man was disturbed in his palace, and
roared on every side. My strength increased with the opposition. A gentleman on
horseback gnashed upon me with his teeth; but my voice prevailed, and they
retreated to their strong hold, the alehouse. There with difficulty they
procured some butchers to appear in their quarrel; yet they had no commission to
approach till I had done. Then in the last hymn they made up to the table with
great fury. The foremost often lifted up his stick to strike me, being within
his reach; but he was not permitted. I stayed to pray for them, and walked
quietly to my lodgings. Poor Rabshakeh muttered something about the Bishop of
Exeter, but; did not accept my invitation to Mr. Edwards's.

I am persuaded more good has been done to-night, than by any of my former
discourses. The concern and love of the people for me is much increased by my
supposed danger.

We joined together in prayer and thanksgiving, as usual, and I slept in peace.

Thur., August 1st. My morning congregation made me ample amends for last night's
tumult; they were so serious, and so affected with the word, Matt. xi. 5: "The
blind receive their sight," &c.

When I gave notice of preaching in the evening, I did not know what a riotous
day it is. Yet after prayer I went forth, to keep my word, and see if the Lord
had any work for me. The hill was covered with drunkards and rioters; but we saw
the hand of God turning them aside, and keeping them at a distance. My subject
was, "What shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole world, and lose his own
soul" The congregation looked like sheep in the midst of wolves; but the wolves
had a bridle in their mouths, and could not hurt or disturb the serious. Satan
must rage; for his kingdom suffers loss. Many followed me home, with whom I
spent some time in prayer.

By the time that the streets are too hot to hold us, we hope our house will be
ready.

Fri., August 2d. I spoke comfortably to the sincere from Matt. v. 3, &c.:
"Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven," &c. A
gentleman faced me while I brought all the threatenings of God's word to bear
upon him. He often changed colour, in spite of all his diabolical resolution.
The poor people were not ashamed to show their concern. They felt the word, if
he did not, and were melted down through his obduracy.

I am at a loss for a church, Squire D----- having sent his servant to forbid my preaching any more under his wall. I thought of removing my pulpit to Mr. Edwards's door; but Providence ordered otherwise, by sending such violent rain to-day as flooded the street around us, and filled it up with mud.

It being the fair day, we had a large company of drunkards to wait upon us at
seven o'clock. I stood under a window of the Bull. Satan quickly sent me two of
his drunken champions, who did all in their power to interrupt me. Their heads
were just as high as mine, and one laid his mouth to my ear, and talked almost
the whole time, I was forced, in my own defence, to speak as loud and as fast as
I could. And they had no power to disturb me, while I applied the most blessed
promise, Isai. xxxv. 10: "The ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come with
songs unto Zion." Many experienced the power of the Gospel, preached with much
contention. The wild beasts of tile people were quite tame, while I passed
through the midst of them.

Sat., August 3d. I preached Christ the way, and the truth, and the life, with
great enlargement, the people assisting me. They seem a people ready prepared of
the Lord. He was with us this morning of a truth.

Sun., August 4th. I met the Society at five, with some new members, or rather
candidates; for such I esteem them all. I exhorted them to walk unblamable in
all the commandments and ordinances. We had sweet fellowship in singing and
prayer.

At seven I expounded blind Bartimeus; and the Lord bowed their hearts who heard.
We never had so large a morning congregation, or so serious. The answers of
prayer come back upon us. Surely God hath much people in this city.

I breakfasted at Mrs. Overton's, on whose ground Mr. Wheatley's first tabernacle
was built. She has offered herself as a candidate of Society, having stayed in
the other till sin forced her out. They are above measure displeased with her.
She regards it not, but follows on to know the Lord.

I communicated at the cathedral. An elderly Clergyman pointed me at the table to
where the Ministers were. The number of communicants begins to increase: a sign
we do not make a separation, as a zealous advocate for the Church charged me in
going home. I set him right, and he was in a good measure appeased.

Poor James has given them cause for suspicion. He too came to the cathedral at
first, as my opponent told me, and pretended to bring others, till he had got so
much hold of them as to take them all from it, and turn them Dissenters. How has
he increased our difficulties! But the power and blessing of God can set all
right.

I met the Society again after dinner, and strongly exhorted them to bring forth
fruits meet for repentance.

I was in great heaviness till five, and then invited a huge multitude to the
great supper, Luke xiv. 16, &c., and gave an historical account of the
Methodists. Some thought our congregation larger than any before, and more
serious. A few ragged drunkards stood at a distance, but were not suffered to
make a noise till I had done. Then they lifted up their voice, which made me
begin again. I exhorted, sang, prayed, and exhorted again. It was a glorious
opportunity. Thanks be to God, who gives us the victory.

Our house was crowded afterwards. For an hour I spoke, sang, prayed after God. A
fair prospect we have of a flourishing Society, such as shall not be ashamed to
speak with their enemies in the gate. Every soul present, I am persuaded, felt
the nearness of our Lord.

Mon., August 5th. That scripture was fulfilled, "Behold, I stand at the door,
and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him,
and sup with him, and he with me." We knew not how to part: though we never part
now without a blessing. Five more gave in their names as candidates for the
Society. Two had belonged to it formerly in London and Newcastle. Last night a
poor backslider came to me with tears of sincere remorse. He had run well, been
a Leader in London, but forsaken the fountain of living water. The Lord has sent
after the one lost sheep. I have a hope that he will rise again, to fall no
more.

To-day I heard that as soon as I had named my subject yesterday morning, blind
Bartimeus, some went away, crying they had heard enough of him from Wheatley.
Poor James had attempted that history, and made a lame piece of work, and many
others, which straitens me much. I cannot yet preach of my favourite texts,
because he has. He has, as much as in him lay, poisoned the fountain, debased
the language of God, hardened the people's hearts, palled their spiritual
appetite, and made them even loathe religion and all that belongs to it. Their
natural prejudices against the truth are increased. What mountains are these in
the way to Christ! They can never flow down but at His presence.

I dined at Lakenham, and returned with Mrs. Galatin to Norwich. Mrs. Overton, a
sincere follower after Christ, drank tea with us. We had hardly time for a
prayer before we went forth. A gentleman had been with me yesterday, desiring me
to vindicate him from the aspersion of disturbing me in preaching. For his
satisfaction I preached, contrary to my design, on the hill. The rioters were
there in great numbers. I called them to repentance; but they stopped their
ears, and ran upon me, casting dirt and stones, &e. I stood it for three
quarters of an hour; but it was fighting with beasts. None of us were hurt by
their violence, but several frightened. The rebels followed me departing. I
turned and faced them. They fled when none pursued. The poor women had the worst
of it. The lewd sons of Belial are furnished with weapons enough from the
tabernacle, and talk as inspired by their father. Our people were a good deal
discouraged, fearing it will grow worse and worse. (We have a Butler here also,
a ring-leader of the rioters.) I endeavoured to hearten them, and exhorted them
to greater diligence in prayer. Prayer is our only refuge; and it' our hands be
steady, Israel shall prevail.

Tues., August 6th. I was forced to rise at two by the cramp, and could not sleep
afterwards. At five many sincere souls were comforted by the voice of the good
Shepherd: "Fear not, little flock: it is your Father's good pleasure to give you
the kingdom."

Wed., August 7th. I preached from, "Wherewith shall I come before the Lord, and
bow myself before the high God" &c.

At seven God, in answer to our continual prayer, opened the door in spite of all
the powers of darkness. Preaching to this people is indeed threshing the
mountains: yet several of them show great hunger for the word.

Thur., August 8th. Our morning hour is always peaceable, and attended with the
blessing of the Gospel. The house is filled with the sincere, and the
half-awakened listen without.

Mrs. Bridgham called, and warned me of the dear hearers, (as Mr. Wheatley's
Society are called,) some of whom she knew intended to come, pretending to
condemn him, that they might ensnare me in my words.

I preached a little after six this evening, according to my notice in the
morning, and so disappointed most of the rioters. One drunkard was sent to
molest us; but the bridle was in his as well as his master's mouth. Many felt
the meaning of those awful words, Phil. ii. 9, 10: "Wherefore God also hath
highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name: that at the
name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in the
earth, and things under the earth." We afterwards returned thanks in the house,
and earnestly prayed for the course of the Gospel: as we always do, both before
and after preaching.

Fri., August 9th. I rose soon after four. At five the Lord was mightily with us,
to confirm his word, Matt. i. 2l: "He shall save his people from their sins."
Mrs. Br., Mrs. G., with our brother and sister Ed wards, joined me in praise and
prayer till near seven: a custom we hope, with God's help, to continue.

At six a tumultuous crowd surrounded me, while I cried aloud, "Let the wicked
forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto
the Lord," &c. Satan visibly laboured in his children to hinder the Gospel;
which yet they could not hinder. A poor harlot shrieked out for the first
quarter of an hour incessantly. I could hear no word but Wheatley. I turned
toward her, and pressed her to enter the kingdom, with her sister harlots; but
she did not care to show her face. We heard no more of her. Her allies stood
motionless till I dismissed them.

A huge, black, grisly man followed me into the house, whom I took for a collier.
He told me he was a tinker, T. Boult by name, had been in all Mr. Wheatley's
riots, and fought for him forty times; that, understanding I should settle here,
he came to offer me his service; and would henceforward fight for me. I thanked
him for his non-necessary kindness, gave him a word of advice, and a book; and
he went away highly satisfied.

I hear it was he that drove away the noisy harlot.

We rejoiced, as usual, in giving God the glory for his overruling providence.

I should not forget, that this morning Mr.---- had the modesty to pay us a visit. Mrs. Edwards opened the door, and, seeing him, without speaking a word, bad or good, shut it again.

Sat., August 10th. The Lord prospered his word preached to many listening souls,
from Heb. iv. 14--16.

Sun., August 11th. I walked to Norwich by five, and met the Society, to our
mutual comfort. At seven our street was tilled from end to end. I strongly
preached God in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself. He stood by his
ambassador, and bowed the hearts of all that heard. We never yet had so open a
door. Two or three of the tabernacle mocked at the beginning; but the stream
carried them also away before it. This hour and a half has made us amends for
our troubles and buffetings. We acknowledged God hearing prayer. Our brethren at
London have surely wrestled for us, and prevailed.

We had double the number of communicants at the cathedral. All who are healed by
our ministry showhemselves to the Priest, and enter into the temple with 1,18.

I wonder we should miss so long so convenient a place for preaching as our own
street is. The Foundery shuts us up at one side, and Mr. Edwards's and his
neighhours' houses on the other. Above three thousand may conveniently stand
about tile door, and twice as many at the end of Hog-hill. Every place was
crowded in the evening, while I enforced the faithful and acceptable saying,
that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners. His power beat down all
opposition, and cleared his own way into their hearts. All seemed melted down,
or broken to pieces, either by the fire or the hammer. The Gospel had FREE
COURSE; the word was glorified, and ran very swiftly. Let all who prayed for its
success give God praise, and pray on: so shall it mightily prevail over this
great wicked city.

Some of the best of the parish, as well as strangers, joined with us for an hour
longer in prayer and thanksgiving. I enforced upon them, by particular and close
application, both my morning and evening discourse. Such conversation, I find,
is more useful than even preaching itself. The Lord was evidently with us in his
convincing power.

Mon., August 12th. The house was crowded, both within and without, while I
expounder Mark ii. 1, &c., the Lord confirming his word.

Tues., August 13th. I walked to Norwich. Many seem ready to close with Christ,
and to come at his call, weary and heavy laden. The more disposed they are to
receive the Gospel, the more he opens my mouth to make it known.

At Lakenham I visited with Mrs. Galatin, a poor creature, lately delivered of a
bastard child, and now swiftly hastening to eternity. Neither she, nor the woman
who received her into her house, can read. We talked much to little purpose.
Only she seemed thankful for the pains we took with her, and desirous we should
come and pray with her again.

I got a useful hour in the evening for conversation and prayer with our
awakening neighbours.


========================================================================
  CHAPTER 39: SEPTEMBER 17 - NOVEMBER 5, 1756
========================================================================

The Journal of Charles Wesley

September 17 - November 5, 1756

FRIDAY, September 17th, 1756. At seven I left Bristol with John Downes, and came
to Walbridge by two. In the evening several attended the word, and seemed
stirred up to watch and pray. I spake to each of the little steady Society.
Forty-three have kept together for years, under the care of our brother Watts.
There are no disputes or disorders among them. I added a few words, exhorting
them to continue steadfast in the communion of the Church of England. We were
much refreshed, and parted in great love. Sat., September 18th. I set out at
six, and in three hours reached Cheltenham. The twelve miles thence to Evesham
cost us near six hours; but we rode the short, that is, the Yale, way; and have
taken our leave of it for ever. By four we got, weary enough, to Mr. Canning's.
The preaching-room was full. I exhorted them to watch and pray always, that they
might be counted worthy to escape all these things which shah come to pass, and
to stand before the Son of man. Again at seven next morning, and at five in the
evening, they received my saying, the Lord applying his own word, both to awaken
and to confirm.

I went to church morning and afternoon, and, between the services, visited three
or four of the Society, who had been disabled, by age and infirmity, from
assembling with their brethren; and were therefore neglected, as not belonging
to them. I wrote their names again in the Society-book, with Mr. Canning's
family, and J. Watson's, who seemed all resolved to do the first works.

I did not forget to confirm the brethren in their calling; that is, to live and
die in the Church of England.

Mon., September 20th. After commending them to God, and to the word of his
grace, we rode with our loving guide, J. Watson, toward Birmingham. At Studley
he left us, full of his former zeal, and resolved to carry fire among his
neighbours of the village to which he is removed.

About two we got to Birmingham, and soon after heard at the door Mr. Ianson's
voice. He brought life with him. As a watchman of Israel, I warned a numerous
audience of the sword coming. The word seemed to sink into their hearts.

I had not time to meet the Society, but, in conversing with several, I conceived
fresh hopes that they will at last become a settled people. Some, who had
forsaken us, I received in again.

Tues., September 21st. The Lord gave us a parting blessing. Mr. Ianson's chaise
kept pace with us to Ashley, where our brother Adams received us joyfully. The
wild beasts here are tamed at least, if not converted. None molested while I
pointed them to "the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world." We
prayed earnestly for the conversion of these hardened sinners. I was comforted
with the little company of twenty-one, who meet to build up each other. Great
life and love was in the midst of them.

Wed., September 22d. I warned them of the impending judgments, and left them
standing on the watch-tower. We passed a profitable hour at Donington-Park, with
Mr. H. Hr. lanson attended us five or six miles on our way to Nottingham, which
we reached by two. I spent the afternoon in taking down the names of the
Society, and conversing with them. We rejoiced to meet once more after so long a
separation. My subject, both at night and in the morning, was, "I will bring the
third part through the fire." It was a time of solemn rejoicing. There had been,
twelve months ago, a great revival and increase of the Society: but Satan was
beginning again to sow his tares. My coming at this season will, I trust, be the
means of preventing a division.

Thur., September 23d. It rained hard all night. John Downes's lame horse
detained him at Nottingham, by which the poor people got another sermon. At
seven I set out in the rain with a blind guide, who at last blundered out his
way to Sheffield. Here also I delivered my own soul, and the people seemed
awakened and alarmed. I spake plainly and lovingly to the Society of continuing
in the Church; and, though many of them were Dissenters and Predestinarians,
none were offended.

Fri., September 24th. I had left William Shent sick in Charles-street; but, to
my great surprise, entering brother Green's at Rotherham this morning, the first
person I set eyes on was William himself. The Sunday after I left him he had had
another fit of his ague; yet on Monday morning he would needs mount his horse,
and ride home-ward. He had only one visit from his ague on the road, and grew
stronger and stronger by virtue of prayer, more than of physic.

When I was last here the Society were on the brink of a separation, through a party for Mr. Wh----- and Mr. Edwards. They proposed it to honest Mr. Cousins, whose opposing quashed it at that time. I then advised them to go to church. The weak and wavering were confirmed; three or four of the others offended, and said, "I made the church Christ." After preaching as awakening as I could, I plainly told the Society, that "there was no salvation out of the church;" that is, out of the mystical body of Christ, or the company of faithful people. When I had fully explained myself on this head, we were all of one mind and heart. They then suffered the word of exhortation, and were even glad when I said unto them, "Let us go into the house of the Lord."

Sat., September 25th. I encouraged them by that precious promise, "I will bring
the third part through the fire;" and parted in great love. At eight I preached
on the same subject at Barley-hall; and found there the never-failing blessing.
I rode on with William Shent, who was threatened last night with the return of
his fever. I was at a loss for a companion to York, when, in passing through
Hunslet, one called after me. I turned, and saw Mr. Crook, (The Curate of
Hunslet,--EDIT.) who told me Dr. Cockburn was at his house, and had waited for
me this week, to carry me to York. We lighted, and spent a delightful hour with
the Doctor (my old schoolfellow) and him, both in their first love; both full of
life, and zeal, and simplicity. Mr. Crook pressed me to assist him at the
morning sacrament.

Sun., September 26th. At seven I preached to the people at Leeds, on, "Thy kingdom come." The disciples lifted up their heads. I walked with Dr. C----- to Hunslet. Mr. Crook insisted on my preaching; which I did again, from the sane words. His congregation seemed to make no opposition to the truth. There were hundreds of communicants, mostly of Mr. Crook's awakening.

We passed an hour and an half at his house, with the voice of joy and
thanksgiving. Then he pressed me into the service again. His church, which holds
nearly as many as our preaching-house, was filled from end to end. At his
desire, I preached on those words, "His blood be on us, and on our children."
Our Lord turned the curse into a blessing.

I doubted my strength, yet set out for Leeds. The room was excessively crowded,
both within and without. I was very faint, as I mentioned my text,--" When these
things begin to come to pass, then look up," &c. My little strength I increased
by using it; and the word refreshed both soul and body. The hearers were
variously affected. 0 that all may be found watching!

I could speak of nothing but love in the Society; for I felt nothing else. Great
was our rejoicing over each other. Satan, I believe, has done his worst, and
will get no farther advantage by exasperating their spirits against their
departed brethren. They were unanimous to stay in the Church, because the Lord
stays in it, and multiplies his witnesses therein, more than in any other Church
in Christendom.

Mon., September 27th. I was surprised at the numbers that flocked to the early
preaching, and eagerly received that saying of our Lord, "Behold, I come as a
thief: blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments."

I breakfasted with Miss Norton, and found nothing in my heart towards her but
love. She was not so evil-affected towards her forsaken brethren as I expected.
Nothing can ever bring such as her back, but the "charity which hopeth all
things, beareth all things, endureth all things."

Several came to confer with me, particularly Benjamin S. I had great
satisfaction with him. While we were drinking tea at a brother's, Mr. Edwards
found me out. We talked freely and lovingly, till the time of preaching. I
walked with him to the house. Mr. Crook was another of my hearers. My text was,
"His blood be on us, and on our children." The power of the Lord was present
more than yesterday. I went to the Church-prayers, with several who have been
long dealt with to forsake them utterly. They will stand the firmer, I hope, for
their shaking.

Tues., September 28th. I set out with the Doctor and William Shent for York. The
rain brought back poor William's ague. I preached from Hab. iii. 2: "O Lord,
revive thy work." The crowd made our room excessively hot; but that did not
hinder their attention.

Wed., September 29th. Our Preacher stationed here had quite left off preaching
in the morning. Many told me I could not get a congregation at five: but I found
it otherwise. The room was almost full while I explained, "Being made free from
sin, and become the servants of God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the
end everlasting life." I insisted largely on freedom from sin, as the lowest
mark of faith, and the necessity of labouring after holiness. The hearers
appeared much stirred up.

I spent the day in conferring with all comers. The Doctor's house was open to
all, and his heart also; his whole desire being to spread the Gospel.

Thur., September 30th. My subject was John v. 14: "Afterward Jesus findeth him
in the temple, and said unto him, Behold, thou art made whole: sin no more, lest
a worse thing come unto thee." I warned them against that sweet doctrine, "Once
in grace, always in grace," but not in a controversial way; pointed out some of
the infinite ways, whereby they might forfeit their pardon. I exhorted them to
go to church, that they might be found of Jesus in the temple; and, above all,
to pray always, that that word might be written on their hearts, "Go and sin no
more."

The day was well spent in making up a difference which the sower of tares had
occasioned among the principal members of the Society.

Between six and seven I got the Society together, with many out of the country,
and for two hours showed them how they ought to walk. They gladly received
instruction.

Fri., October 1st. I preached again to the awakened, and perceived the word take place. I breakfasted with T. Brook, who has once more left the brethren. I went with him to the minister which he constantly frequents. I met, at his house, Miss T-----, earneestly seeking salvation. The means of awakening her was Theron and Aspasio.

I heard that the young woman who cried out last night under convictions, was the
same hour delivered into the glorious liberty of God's children.

I passed an hour at Mr. D.'s, and answered his candid objections. I had an
opportunity of vindicating my old friend Benjamin Ingham. It is hard a man
should be hanged for his looks, --for the appearance of Moravianism. Their
spirit and practices he has as utterly renounced as we have: their manner and
phrase cannot so soon be shaken off.

I found out Mercy Bell, and had sweet fellowship with her. I marvel not that the
Friends (so fallen from their first simplicity) cannot receive her testimony.

We had a most triumphant watchnight. I began between seven and eight. The enemy
did not like our employment, and stirred up his servants without to interrupt
us; but our voices prevailed. We sung the "Hymns in a Tumult," with great
calmness and consolation. Mr. Williamson's maid was deeply wounded. The shout of
a King was in the midst of us; and the people thought it full early to part at
eleven.

Sat., October 2d. The whole day was spent in singing, conference, and prayer. I
attended the choir service. The people there were marvellously civil, and
obliged me with the anthem I desired, Hab. iii., "a feast for a King," as Queen
Anne called it. Mr. Williamson walked with me to his house in the face of the
sun. I would have spared him; but he was quite above fear. A pious, sensible
Dissenter clave to us all day, and accompanied us to the preaching. I discoursed
on my favourite subject, "I will bring the third part through the fire." We
glorified God in the fire, and rejoiced in hope of coming forth as gold.

Sun., October 3d. From five till near eight I talked closely with each of the Society; then, on Mr. W----n's request, preached on the ordinances from Isai. lxiv. 5: "In those is continuance, and we shall be saved." I dwelt longest on what had been most neglected, --family prayer, public prayer, and the sacrament. The Lord set to his seal, and confirmed the word with a double blessing. I dismissed them at nine. Our Preachers had often kept them till near ten, and thereby hindered their going to church.

I received the sacrament at the minster. It was a solemn passover. They were
forced to consecrate twice, the congregation being doubled and trebled through
my exhortations and example. Glory be to God alone! I found great faith to pray
for him that consecrated; and heard afterwards that it was Mr. B.; one who had
known the Methodists from their rise at Oxford, and was no enemy to them. I
expect (if I hold out myself) to meet that soul in paradise.

I went to Mr. W----n's church. He read prayers as one that felt them, and then beckoned me. According to our private agreement, I stepped up into the pulpit, when no one expected it, and cried, to a full audience, "The kingdom of God is at hand; repent ye, and believe the Gospel." They were all attention. The word did not return void, but accomplished that for which it was sent. Neither is he that planted anything, neither is he that watereth.

Dr. Cockburn carried me in his chair to Acomb. I lost my voice in the rain, and
could not, without much straining, cry, "Behold the Lamb of God, that taketh
away the sin of the world." A Clergyman and the gentry of the place were
present. The rain dispersed us in half-an-hour. I attempted to meet the Society
at York, but could not speak to be heard. We got thereby a longer evening at the
hospitable Doctor's. Mr. W. and his family, &c., were helpers of our joy.

Mon., October 4th. I took my leave in the words of the Apostle, "The grace of
God which bringeth salvation hath appeared unto all men, teaching us," &c. From
hence I strongly pressed the obedience of faith. We parted in body only.

Through God's blessing on my week's stay among them, I hope, 1. Peace and love
are restored; 2. They will recover their rising at five; 3. They are brought
back again to church, and sacrament, and family prayer.

Dr. Cockburn and his lady attended me to Tadcaster, where I found both voice and
strength to point many earnest souls to the ail-atoning Lamb. The gentry
listened as well as the poor. Both dismissed me with blessings.

It rained as soon as we took home. We were quickly wet to the skin, the high
wind driving the storm full in our faces. I was most concerned for poor William
Shent, and forced him to stop at the first house. There I reproved a countryman
for swearing, and gave a word of advice, which was kindly taken. We took refuge
again at Seacroft; and enjoyed the last fair hour which brought us to Leeds by
two.

I renewed my strength against preaching-time; after which I met the Leaders, and
earnestly exhorted them to set a pattern to the flock.

Tues., October 5th. At five I preached in William Shent's shop. I breakfasted at
Miss Norton's. There Mr. Edwards (Mr. Edwards left the Methodist ministry, and
formed an Independent church in Leeds, of which he became the Pastor.--EDIT.)
assured me he "had never desired any one of our children to leave us." Doubtless
they did it of their own mere motion: no one ever dealt or took any pains with
them about it. No one ever spoke against the Church to unhinge them. They
dropped into his mouth, (as our first children into the Count's,) without his
ever suspecting it.

If he has robbed us of our children, I bless God to find he has not robbed us of
our peace and love. He several times expressed his readiness to preach in our
Societies. I only answered, the people could not trust him, that he would not do
in every place as he has done in Leeds.

I endeavoured to treat him with due respect and love, according to our rule, "If
it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men."

I passed the day at Mr. Crook's, who told me his experience. I cannot doubt of
his having known the pangs of the new birth. Our brethren question it, because
he does not use all their phrases, and cannot follow all their violent counsels.
I begged him to do nothing rashly; least of all, to go from his post, preaching
everywhere like us.

I drank tea at a sister's, who has been as the troubled sea ever since the
separation; and as rough towards all, especially her husband, as Mr. Edwards is
smooth. I laboured to quiet her; and she was sensible of the great advantage

Satan had gained over her. Alas for the man by whom the offence cometh!

I walked to Hunslet with William Shent, and heard Mr. Crook expound in the
church. I dined with him, and was provoked by his zeal. Returning, I found at my
lodgings, and threw away some words on one, wiser in his own eyes than seven men
that can render a reason. He entirely justified Mr. Edwards: therefore I can
have no confidence in him, that he will not do, were it in his power, as Mr.
Edwards has done.

Henry Thornton came to spend an hour or two with us, and we sharpened each
other's countenance.

At six I met the Leaders, and inquired into the behaviour of each member of the
Society. Upwards of forty Mr. Edwards has carried off; but not by desiring any
to leave us. I carried them with me to prayers, and wished them to follow my
example, by carrying the whole Society to church with them.

I returned to the room, and explained the believer's privilege, 1 Peter i.:
"Kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation."

Thur., October 7th. After a most tempestuous night, I preached to a few, whom
the hurricane could not keep from the word.

I had more talk with ----, who frankly confessed, "if any of our Societies should desire him to take charge of them, as a distinct body, he should not refuse them." I told him plainly, that the ground of all such designs was pride: but my words were spoken into the sir.

After church I set out in a storm for Seacroft; and rode on to Abetford. My old
friend Mr. Ingham was labouring in the vineyard; but I had the happiness to find
Lady Margaret at home, and their son Ignatius. She informed me that his round
takes in above four hundred miles; that he has six fe1Iow-labourers, and one
thousand souls in his Societies, most of them converted. I sincerely rejoiced in
his success. Ignatius would hardly be pacified at my not preaching. We passed an
hour and an half very profitably, and set out again. The rain met and drove us
to a tree for shelter. We narrowly missed several heavy showers, got safe back
to Seacroft before night.

Soon after, our dearest brother Grimshaw found us, and brought a blessing with
him. I preached from Luke xxi.: "Take heed to yourselves," &c.; and farther
enforced our Lord's warning on the Society. I strongly exhorted to continue
steadfast in fellowship with each other, and the whole Church of England. Our
hearts were comforted and knit together.

Fri., October 8th. We had another blessed hour with them, before we left this
lively people. I continued till one in conference with my worthy friend and
fellow labourer, --a man after my own heart I whose love of the Church flows
from his love of Christ. With such may my lot be cast in both worlds!

We spent an hour in intercession for the Church and nation. I exhorted the many
persons present to continue instant in this prayer, and mark the answer and the
end.

I rode with my faithful brother Grimshaw to Bramley. I preached in & large barn
(now a convenient chapel) to a multitude of serious souls, who eagerly received
our Lord's saying, "Look up, and lift up your heads," &c. They all seemed broad
awake, when I called again in the morning, (Saturday, October 9th,) "Watch ye,
therefore, and pray always," &c. Their spirit quickened mine. We had sweet
fellowship together. I have no doubt but they will be counted worthy to escape,
and to stand before the Son of man.

Returning to Leeds, I met my brother Whitefield, and was much refreshed by the
account of his abundant labours. I waited on him to our room, and gladly sat
under his word. I preached myself at Rothwell. Their large house was full,
though it was an harvest-day. I warned them of the impending storm, with much
freedom and faith for the sincere; concluding with a warm exhortation to
continue in the ship.

Sun., October 10th. From Isel. Ixiv. 8, "In those is continuance, and we shall
be saved," I earnestly pressed the duties of constant communicating, of hearing,
reading, practising the word, of fasting, of private, family, and public prayer.
The Society I advised to continue in fellowship, and never more give place to
the sower of tares, the divider of the brethren. I spoke healingly of the
breach; told them how to behave toward Hr. Skelton, (Charles Skelton was another
of the Methodist Preachers, who at this time formed an Independent church out of
the Methodist Societies, of which he became the Pastor. He settled in
Southwark.--EDIT.) and the rest who have rose up to draw away disciples after
them; and insisted on that apostolical precept, "Let all your things be done in
charity." I did not mention the author of the late division, being convinced he
left us for bread.

The Spirit of love and union was in the midst of us. I came to Birstal before
noon. My congregation was less by a thousand or two, through George Whitefield's
preaching to-day at Haworth. Between four and five thousand were left to receive
my warning from Luke xxi. After church we met again. Every soul seemed to hang
on the word. Two such precious opportunities I have not enjoyed this many much
for a day. It was the old time revived. A weighty spirit ran through the
congregation; and they stood like men prepared to meet the Lord.

Mon., October 11th. After preaching at five to this solid people, I returned to
Leeds, and spent an hour with the Leaders. They informed me that my late
exhortations have stopped some who were on the point of going over to Mr.
Edwards's Society, and brought others back to the Church-ordinances. A woman, in
particular, after hearing me on Sunday morning, went to church, which she had
long forsaken, and received a manifestation of Jesus Christ in the prayers. I
earnestly pressed them to recommend to their brethren, both by advice and
example, the neglected duties of family and public prayer; and to watch over the
flock with all diligence.

Hearing Mr. Whitefield and Mr. Grimshaw were returning to our watchnight, I
waited for them at their lodgings, with zealous, humble, loving Mr. Crook. It
rained so hard, that Mr. Whitefield was agreeably surprised at eight to find our
house as full as it could cram. They forced me to preach first; which I did from
Zech. xiii.: "The third part I will bring through the fire." My brother George
seconded me in the words of our Lord: "I say unto all, Watch." The prayers and
hymns were all attended with a solemn power. Few, if any, I hope, went
unawakened away.

Tues., October 12th. I took my leave of Leeds in prayer at William Shent's. Some
having ascribed the division to him, I examined that matter to the bottom,
having talked largely with all parties, especially Miss Norton and Mr. Edwards
himself. Upon the whole, I am convinced that the ground of all was, Miss
Norton's hatred to William Shent. This induced her to draw away Mr. Edwards from
us. He could not resist the temptation of a certain provision for his family.
Interest blinded his eyes, so that the means to his end seemed right and honest
to him, though base and treacherous to us. As for William Shent, I do not find
he did more than every upright man would have done on the occasion. He watched
to counteract them who were daily seducing our children. He gave early notice to
my brother of their design, and thereby drew all their resentment upon himself;
as every honest Preacher will qui cum ingeniis conflictatur ejusmodi. Since the
separation (Mr. Edwards's friend informed me) he has behaved with such mildness
and discretion, as has kept the rest of the flock together, when violence or
harsh treatment might have scattered them all.

I preached in Wakefield at ten, to a quieter audience than I have ever met with
there.

I took a friendly leave of Miss Norton, who assured me some of our ablest
Preachers were entirely in Mr. Edwards's interest. Nec nihil, nec omnia.

I rode to Joseph Bennet's, near Dewsbury, and preached very awakeningly to a
mixed, attentive congregation. My vehement exhortation to the Society was on the
usual subject, "Continuance in the word," and in prayers, family and public. I
passed the evening with Jonas E--d. I would gladly part with five hundred
Methodists, to be ordained, and useful like him.

Wed., October 13th. The word at Birstal was clothed with power, both to awaken
and to confirm. My principal concern is for the disciples, that their houses may
be built on the rock, before the rains descend. I hear in most places the effect
of the word; but I hearken after it less than formerly, and take little notice
of those who say they receive comfort, or faith, or forgiveness. Let their
fruits show.

I preached at night, and rejoiced in steadfast hope of being brought through the
fire.

Thur., October 14th. I baptized & Dissenter's child, and set out with faithful
Titus Knight for Halifax. A mixed multitude listened to the word: "When thy
judgments are in the earth, the inhabitants of the world will learn
righteousness." I have not found so great freedom in any place as this, where I
expected least.

I set out in hard rain for Bradford. My subject there was Hab. iii. 2: "0 Lord,
revive thy work," &c. Many Dissenters were present: some of them, I believe,
were reached; for I spake in irresistible love, and warned them to flee from the
wrath to come.

Fri., October 15th. After preaching, I gathered into the fold a wandering sheep,
whom J. Wh--d's pride and folly had scattered. Having lost her first love, she
married an unconverted man; whereupon the Society gave her up for lost. I
rejoiced to find her miserable in prosperity, and restless to recover her only
happiness.

I found comfort in the first lesson at church. (Wisdom v.) I could be glad to
attend the public prayer constantly, for my own, as well as for example's, sake.

The preaching-house was filled with those that came from far. Our Lord did not
send them empty away. A girl of fourteen (who had walked from Birstal) told me,
she seemed carried under the word, as out of the body. What to call the
manifestation of the Spirit then given her, time and temptation will show.

Near two hours more we rejoiced at a primitive love-feast.

Sat., October 16th. I breakfasted again with my lost sheep that is found, for
whose sake chiefly I believe myself sent to Bradford. Last night at the
love-feast she recovered her shield. I took my leave of the brethren in that
proraise, "He that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved." I rode with
faithful Thomas Colbeck to Keighley. I found at four a large, handsome room well
filled. I did my office as a watchman, and delivered my own soul. Mr. Grimshaw
assisted at the Society. I recommended family-religion with all my might. For
near an hour and an half the cloud stayed on the assembly.

Sun., October 17th. We had no room to spare at six in the morning, while I
commended them to God, and to the word of his grace. I preached a second time at
Haworth, (Mr. Grimshaw reading prayers,) from Psalm xlvi. 8: "O come hither, and
behold the works of the Lord, what destruction he hath brought on the earth. He
maketh wars to cease in all the world," &c. My mouth was opened to declare the
approaching judgments, and the glory which shall follow, when the Lord is
exalted in all the earth. The church, which had been lately enlarged, could
scarce contain the congregation; who seemed all to tremble at the threatenings,
or rejoice in the promises, of God.

We had a blessed number of communicants, and the Master of the feast in the
midst. I prayed and exhorted afterwards. Our hearts were lifted up to meet Him
in his glorious kingdom.

After an hour's interval we met again, as many as the church-walls could
contain; but twice the number stood without, till the prayers were over. Then I
mounted a scaffold, and, lifting up my eyes, saw the fields white unto harvest.
We had prayed for a fair day, and had the petitions we asked. The church-yard,
which will hold thousands, was quite covered. God gave me a voice to reach them
all. I warned them of those fixings which shall come to pass, and warmly pressed
them to private, family, and public prayer; enlarged on the glorious
consequences there-of, even deliverance from the last plagues, and standing
before the Son of man. I concluded, and began again; for it was an accepted
time. I do not remember when my mouth has been more opened, or my heart more
enlarged.

A young Preacher of Mr. Ingham's came to spend the evening with me at Mr.
Grimshaw's. I found great love for him, and wished all our sons in the Gospel
were equally modest and discreet.

Mon., October 18th. He accompanied us to Heptonstal; where I preached at ten on
Isal. lxiv. 5: "In those is continuance, and we shall be saved." I was very
faint when I began: the more plainly did it appear that the power was not of
man, but of God. I warned them of the wiles of the devil, whereby he would draw
them away from the Church, and the other means of grace. I spake as the oracles
of God, and God gave testimony, bowing the hearts of all present, except a few
bigoted Baptists. We went on our way rejoicing to Ewood.

There the hard rain cut short my discourse from Ezek. ix. Mr. Allen could not
leave us yet; but rode with us next morning (Tuesday, October 19th) as far as
Gawksholm. I stood on a scaffold at the foot of a high mountain, having all the
people in front, and called, "Behold the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of
the world." The word was as a two-edged sword. I knew not then, that several
Baptists were present, a carnal, cavilling, contentious sect, always watching to
steal away our children, and make them as dead as themselves. Mr. Allen informed
me that they have carried off no less than fifty out of one Society, and that
several Baptist meetings are wholly made out of old Methodists. I talked largely
with Mr. Grimshaw, how to remedy the evil. We agreed, 1. That nothing can save
the Methodists from falling a prey to every seducer but close walking with God,
in all the commandments and ordinances, especially the word and prayer, private,
family, and public; 2. That the Preachers should be allowed more time in every
place, to visit from house to house, after Mr. Baxter's manner; 3. That a small
treatise be written, to ground and preserve them against seducers, and lodged in
every family.

We came to Bolton with the night. Above forty of this poor shattered people
still keep together. Many of those without flocked to the word. In great bodily
weakness I warned them to fly to the city of refuge; tried to calm the spirits
of our children; and we were comforted together through hope of our Lord's
appearing.

Wed., October 20th. I talked kindly to poor J. Whitford, who seemed quite sick
of his separate congregation, so headstrong and untractable; so like their
humble slave and teacher! His principles as well as spirit have cut off his
retreat:

-- Vestigia nulla retrorsum,

when once a Methodist Preacher has abused both ours and our children's
confidence, by setting up for himself. This he could never think of, till the
salt had lost its savour.

The ram quickened our pace to Manchester. I took up my lodgings at Mr.
Philips's. My subject at night was, "When these things begin to come to pass,
then look up." Many Arian and Socinian Dissenters were present, and gnashed upon
me with their teeth, while I preached the coming of Jesus Christ, the one
eternal self-existing God, to take vengeance on them, and on all his enemies,
who would not have him to reign over them.

Thur., October 21st. I finished my discourse to our Lord's disciples. I parted
with my right hand, my brother and bosom-friend, Grimshaw. I breakfasted at Mrs.
F.'s, and rejoiced to find that, though she had left us, she had not utterly
forsaken God. Her soul has suffered loss; yet her good desires remain. Here my
old friend J. Bolton found me out, and confirmed his love to me.

From church I went to dine with our sister Rider, still waiting for the
Consolation of Israel. I drank tea with Dr. Byrom, and was hard put to it to
defend my brother's book against Mr. Law. We got at last to a better subject,
and parted, not without a blessing.

At night I discoursed on Titus ii 11. I spoke close and home on practical faith
and relative duties; but more closely still to the Society.

It seems the famous Mr. Roger Ball is now among them, picking up their pence and
their persons. They were smit with admiration of so fine a man, (Thomas Williams
himself was nothing to him,) and invited him to settle with them. Another new
Preacher they have also got, a young Baptist, who is gathering himself & meeting
out of them, like the Baptist teachers who have borrowed so many of Mr.
Grimshaw's children. Our Society in Manchester was upward of two hundred; but
their itching ears have reduced them to half the number.

To these I showed the melancholy state of the members of the Established Church,
who are the most unprincipled and ignorant of all that are called Protestants;
and therefore exposed to every seducer who thinks it worth his while to turn
them Dissenters, Moravians, or Papists. I told them, "Of all the members of the
Church of England the poor Methodists are most exposed, because serious, and
therefore worth stealing; and of all the Methodists those of Manchester are in
the greatest danger, because the most unsettled and unadvisable." I challenged
them to show me one Methodist who had ever prospered by turning Dissenter. I
asked, what would become of them when my brother should die; whether they would
not then be scattered, and broken into twenty sects, old and new. To prevent
this, I advised them, 1. To get grace, or the love and power of God, which alone
could keep and stablish their hearts; 2. To continue in all the means of
obtaining this, especially the word, and prayer of all kinds; to read the
Scriptures daily; to go constantly to church and sacrament.

I make more allowance for this poor shattered Society, because they have been sadly neglected, if not abused, by our Preachers. The Leaders desired me not to let come among them again; for he did them more harm than good, by talking in his witty way against the Church and Clergy. As for poor ----, he could not advise them to go to church, for he never went himself; but some informed me, that he advised them not to go. When we set the wolf to keep the sheep, no wonder that the sheep are scattered.

Our brother Johnson tells me, since he sent the people back to church, two have
received forgiveness in tile prayers there; and two more in the sermon of a
Church Minister. There are now three sound preachers in these parts. If they
continue steadfast, they may undo the great evil which the unsound Preachers
have done, and confirm our children in their calling.

I cannot leave them in so unsettled a condition; and therefore intend, with
God's leave, to spend another week among them. I talked with the Leaders, and
earnestly pressed them to set an example to the flock, by walking in all the
commandments and ordinances.

I wrote my thoughts to my brother as follows :--

"Mr. Walker's letter deserves to be seriously considered. One only thing occurs
to me now, which might prevent in great measure the mischiefs which will
probably ensue after our death; and that is, greater, much greater deliberation
and care in admitting Preachers. Consider seriously, if we have not been too
easy and too hasty in this matter. Let us pray God to show us, if this has not
been the principal cause, why so many of our Preachers have lamentably
miscarried. Ought any new Preacher to be received before we know that he is
grounded, not only in the doctrines we teach, but in the discipline also, and
particularly in the communion of the Church of England Ought we not to try what
he can answer a Baptist, a Quaker, a Papist, as well as a Predestinarian or
Moravian If we do not insist on that storgh for our desolate mother as a
pre-requisite, yet should we not be well assured that the candidate is no enemy
to the Church

"Is it not our duty to stop J. C., and such like, from railing and laughing at
the Church Should we not now, at least, shut the stable-door. The short remains
of my life are devoted to this very thing, to follow our sons (as C. P. told me
we should you) with buckets of water, to quench the flame of strife and
division, which they have or may kindle."

Fri., October 22d. After preaching I talked with several of the Society,
particularly a young woman, who seemed quite overwhelmed with the love of
Christ, which she received yesterday in private prayer. I went to St. Anne's
prayers, and thence to the room. We began our first hour of intercession. Many
more than I expected were present. I gave an exhortation, showing the end of our
meeting every Friday, as Englishmen and members of the Church of England, to
deprecate the national judgments, and to pray for the peace of Jerusalem. I have
rarely known so solemn an assembly. They were pleased to hear, that we design to
continue meeting every week.

I went thence to seek that which was lost, poor H. O. He made me very happy by
his misery, and restlessness to return. Once more, I trust, there will be joy in
heaven over him.

I began in the evening to expound the whole armour of God, Eph. vi. After I had
done, the famous Mr. Ball lifted up his voice; and a magnificent voice it was. I
bade our people depart in peace, which they did. The enemy roared some time in
the midst of the room, (not congregation,) threatening me, for scandalizing him,
and depriving his family of their bread. I believe he is defrauded of his prey
through my coming in in ipso temporis articulo, when he promised himself a good
provision out of our Society. No wonder Satan rages at his disappointment.

I met the Society in calm love. There was no farther need of my mentioning
Satan's apostle; for he has sufficiently showed himself. The snare is thereby
broken, and the simple souls delivered. I lovingly exhorted them to stand fast
in one mind and one spirit, in the old paths or ways of God's appointing.
Henceforth they will not believe every spirit. The Lord stablish their hearts
with grace!

Experience convinces me more and more, that the Methodists can never prosper, or
even stand their ground, unless they continue steadfast in the ordinances. The
Society here used to be scattered on the Lord's day in the fields, or sleeping
in their houses. This invited all the beasts of the forest to devour them.
Suffice the time that is past. We are not ignorant now of Satan's devices.

Sat., October 23d. I proceeded to expound the whole armour of God. We were a
little too early for Mr. Ball and his friends, two of whom last night had laid
violent hands on me. One was a sister of ours fill her curiosity betrayed her
into the hands of Mr. Ball.

I breakfasted at brother Barlow's, and rejoiced in the remembrance of his
blessed sister, now in glory. For seven years she adorned the Gospel in all
things.

I took horse with brother Philips for Hatfield, which we reached by one. The sun
shone all day without a cloud, to the great comfort of the poor husbandmen. I
found at Hatfield just such a family as was once at Fonmon-castle. The master
indeed was absent, but had left word that his church and house expected me.

I preached at seven to an house-full of the parishioners, on, "Repent ye,
therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out," &c. I did not
spare them. They bore my plain speaking. The awakened were much comforted.

The voice of joy and thanksgiving is in the habitations of the righteous. I
thought I was got back to Mr. Jones's castle. We continued our triumph two hours
longer, and could hardly part at last, and not without grudging our bodies their
necessary rest.

Sun., October 24th. I spent from seven to eight in advising and praying with the sincere, whom Mr. B---- has divided into classes like ours. I read prayers at ten, and preached the one thing needful. The Lord filled my mouth with awakening words. I never spake more convincingly. All seemed to feel the sharp two-edged sword.

The church was fuller than was ever known in a morning; but in the afternoon it
was crowded every corner of it. I tasted the good word while reading it. Indeed
the Scripture comes with double weight to me in a church. If any pity me for my
bigotry, I pity them for their blind prejudice, which robs them of so many
blessings.

My text was Lam. i. 12: "Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by Behold," &c.
The love of Christ crucified melted many hearts. I addressed myself by turns to
the unawakened, the sincere, and the backsliders. For an hour God enabled me to
speak with convincing and comforting power. After the Psalm I began again, and
recapitulated the whole. Why does God always accompany the word with a double
blessing when preached in the church Is it a sign that he is leaving or that he
is returning to it ~ I have never been more assisted since I left Bristol, than
in this church, and Mr. Crook's, and Mr. Williamson's. Those of the Methodist
Preachers who have faith and patience, may, by and by, have all the churches in
England opened to them. I got another blessed, lively hour with the Society.
Then my whole stock of strength was exhausted.

Mon., October 25th. From six to seven I warned and exhorted them with many
tears, tasting the bitterness of life, and the various evils we are still to be
brought through. By eleven I returned to Manchester.

Here I rejoiced to hear of the great good Mr. Whitefield has done in our
Societies. He preached as universally as my brother. He warned them everywhere
against apostasy; and strongly insisted on the necessity of holiness after
justification, illustrating it with this comparison: "What good would the King's
pardon do a poor malefactor dying of a fever So, notwithstanding you have
received forgiveness, unless the disease of your nature be healed by holiness,
ye can never be saved." He beat down the separating spirit, highly commended the
prayers and services of our Church, charged our people to meet their bands and
classes constantly, and never to leave the Methodists, or God would leave them.
In a word: he did his utmost to strengthen our hands, and deserves the thanks of
all the churches, for his abundant labour of love.

I consulted the Leaders what could be done for this unstable people. Richard
Barlow and the rest ascribed their fickleness to their neglect of the means,
particularly going to church; "and when we advised them to it, they would answer
us, ' The Preachers do not advise us to go, neither do they go themselves.'"
Nay, some spoke against it, even those we most confided in. My brother and I
must wink very hard not to see the hearts of such men.

Tues., October 26th. My former friend Mr. Clayton read prayers at the old
church, with great solemnity.

I spent the day in writing letters at sister Fanshaw's, whom I have received
again into the fold. She had never left us in heart; but the cares of the world
interrupted her outward fellowship. She seems now resolved to live and die with
the poor afflicted people of God.

I made up a quarrel of many months' standing between two sisters. The occasion
of it was absolutely nothing. Such is the subtlety of our adversary!

After preaching I examined three of the most wavering classes, and persuaded
all, except the Dissenters, to go back to church and sacrament. The treacherous
dealers have dealt very treacherously. Even before our departure the grievous
wolves are entered in, not sparing the flock. How much more, after our
departure, will men arise of ourselves, speaking perverse things, to draw away
disciples after them!

Wed., October 27th. I preached from Rom. vi. 22: "But now being made free from
sin, and become the servants of God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the
end everlasting life." The Lord confirmed his word with a double blessing.

I went, with g. Haughton, to the old church, as usual. I preached at six; then
met, and lovingly reproved, Society. I talked with more of the classes, and
could find only two who would not take advice. Amalek had smote the hindmost: so
I let Amalek take them, at least while they prefer Mr. Ball to all the
Methodists. The rest, a few Dissenters excepted, determined to live and die with
us in the communion of the Church of England.

Thur., October 28th. Mr. Fanshaw dragged his feeble body to the early preaching.
After all his wanderings and back-slidings, we have received him again, as we
trust, forever.

I preached at noon near Davy-Hulme, with great enlargement, to a simple-hearted
people, who made me some amends for my long exercise at Manchester.

I passed the remainder of the day with some Manchester friends, who are not of
the Society. The unsteadiness of our children has kept many from venturing among
us.

I began our watchnight exactly at seven, and concluded a quarter before eleven.
Hereby we had more time with less inconvenience; and the whole congregation
stayed from first to last. I expounded the ten virgins. The solemn power of God
rested upon us. It was one of tile happiest nights I have known.

I was constrained to write the following letters :-

TO MR. GRIMSHAW.

"Manchester, October 29th.

"I COULD not leave this poor shattered Society so soon as I proposed. They have
not had fair play from our treacherous sons in the Gospel; but have been
scattered by them as sheep upon the mountains. I have once more persuaded them
to go to church and sacrament, and stay to carry them thither the next Lord's
day.

"Nothing but grace can keep our children, after our departure, from running into
a thousand sects, a thousand errors. Grace, exercised, kept up, and increased in
the use of all the means, especially family and public prayer, and sacrament,
will keep them steady. Let us labour, while we continue here, to ground and
build them up in the Scriptures, and all the ordinances. Teach them to handle
well the sword of the Spirit, and the shield of faith. Should I live to see you
again, I trust you will assure me, there is not a member of all your Societies
but reads the Scripture daily, uses private prayer, joins in family and public
worship, and communicates constantly. ' In those is continuance, and we shall be
saved.'"

"TO MY BELOVED BRETHREN AT LEEDS, &c.

"GRACE and peace be multiplied! I thank my God, on your behalf, for the grace
which is given unto you, by which ye stand fast in one mind and in one spirit.
My Master, I am persuaded, sent me unto you at this time to confirm your souls
in the present truth, in your calling, in the old paths of Gospel-ordinances. 0
that ye may be a pattern to the flock for your unanimity and love! 0 that ye may
continue steadfast in the word, and in fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and
in prayers, (private, family, and public,) till we all meet around the great
white throne!

"'I knew beforehand that the Sanballats and Tobiahs would be grieved when they
heard there was a man come to seek the welfare of the Church of England. I
expected they would pervert my words, as if I should say, ' The Church could
save you.' So, indeed, you and they thought, till I and my brethren taught you
better, and sent you in and through all the means to Jesus Christ. But let not
their slanders move you. Continue in the old ship. Jesus hath a favour for our
Church; and is wonderfully visiting and reviving his work in her. It shall be
shortly said, 'Rejoice ye with Jerusalem, and be glad with her, all ye that love
her: rejoice for joy with her, all ye that mourn for her.' (Isai. lxvi. 10, &c.)

"Blessed be God, ye see your calling. Let nothing hinder your going constantly
to church and sacrament. Read the Scriptures daily in your families, and let
there be a church in every house. The word is able to build you up; and if ye
watch and pray always, ye shall be counted worthy to stand before the Son of
man.

"Watch ye, therefore, stand fast in the faith, quit yourselves like men, be
strong: let all your things be done in love. I rejoice in hope of presenting you
all in that day. Look up, for your eternal redemption draweth near."

As the people here leave work at twelve, we pitched upon that hour for our
intercession. Many flocked to the house of mourning; and again the Lord was in
the midst of us, making soft our hearts, and helping our infirmity to pray. We
never want faith in praying for King George, and the Church of England.

I recovered another straggler; as I do every day. The enemy has had a particular
grudge to this Society. His first messenger to them was a still sister, who
abounded in visions and revelations. She came to them as in the name of the
Lord, and forbade them to pray, sing, or go to church. Her extravagance at last
opened their eyes, and delivered them from the snare of mysticism. Then the
Quakers, the predestinarians, the dippers, desired to have them to sift them
like wheat. They were afterwards thrust sore at by Mr. Bennet, Williams,
Whcatley, Cud worth, Whitford, Ball. It is a miracle that two of them are left
together; yet, I am persuaded, the third part will be brought through the fire.

I examined more of the Society. Most of them have known the grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ: several received it at church; one in the Litany, another in the
Lord's Prayer. With that word, "Thy kingdom come," Christ came into his heart.
To many he has been made known in the breaking of bread.

Sat., October 30th. I dined with my candid friend and censor Dr. Byrom. I stood
close to Mr. Clayton in church,(as all the week past,) but not a look would he
cast towards me;

"So stiff was his parochial pride,"

and so faithfully did he keep his covenant with his eyes, not to look upon an
old friend when called a Methodist.

Sun., October 31st. I spake from five to seven with the rest of the classes. I
left out Richard Glover, with his second wife, whom he has married, contrary to
my advice, when his first was scarce cold in her grave. This scandalous
practice, seldom named among the Heathen, should never be tolerated among
Christians. I refused tickets to James and Eliz. Ridgworth, till they should
have enough of Mr. Ball. All the others were willing to follow my advice, and go
constantly to church and sacrament. The Dissenters I sent to their respective
meetings.

At seven I found freedom to explain and enforce Isai. lxiv. 5: "In those is
continuance, and we shall be saved." It struck eight before I had got half
through my subject.

I breakfasted with a wanderer, and brought him back to his brethren. We were all at the old church; heard a good sermon from Mr. Clayton on constant prayer; and joined to commemorate our dying Lord. Mr. M-----, the senior Chaplain, sent for me up to the table, to administer first to me, with the other Clergy. I know not when I have received a greater blessing. The addition of fourscore communicants made them consecrate twice or thrice. A few of our Dissenting brethren communicated with us, and confessed to me afterwards, that the Lord met them at his table. It was a passover much to be remembered. We renewed our solemn covenant with God, and received fresh strength to run the race set before us.

I dined at Adam 01dham's. The first was become last; but is now, I hope,
becoming first again. I re-admitted both him and his wife into the Society, with
several others, who were fallen off.

From the new church I walked to our crowded room; and once more preached up the
ordinances. Now the long-delayed blessing came: the skies as it were poured down
righteousness. The words I spoke were not my own; therefore they made their way
into many hearts.

I received double power to exhort the Society, (now upwards of one hundred and
fifty members,) and believed for them that they will henceforth walk in all the
commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless.

Mon., November 1st. I met about a score of the Dissenters at four, and
administered the Lord's supper, to the great consolation of us all.

I took my leave in the promise we wait for, "I will bring the third part through
the fire;" and left a blessing behind me. Mr. Philips attended me as far as
Stone. The heavens smiled upon us all day.

Tues., November 2d. I took horse at seven, and came safe by two to my old friend
Francis Ward, in Wednesbury.

At night I enforced the divine counsel, Isai. xxvi. 20: "Come, my people, enter
thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about thee: hide thyself as it were
for a little moment, until the indignation be overpast. For, behold, the Lord
cometh out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their
iniquity."

I found much freedom of love among my oldest children, and they readily received
my warnings; which I repeated the next morning (Wednesday, November 3d) from
Psalm xlvi. I employed the morning in visiting the sick and shut up. Three or
four stragglers I gathered in. I comforted our sister Spittle, left with five
small children by her husband, who was lately killed in a coal-pit, by the earth
falling in. No death could be sudden to him. John Eaton was killed by falling
into a pit. His daughter Edge told me, she was warned by a repeated dream of his
death; and begged him in vain not to go out that morning.

While I was talking with her, a woman came in, and accosted me in such a bold,
violent manner, that I told her I did not like her spirit. This raised and
called it forth. She quickly showed herself a Nicolaitan, by her boisterous,
shocking Antinomian assurance. I told her she was a false witness for God; to
which she horribly answered, "If I am a liar, God himself is a liar." I shut up
the discourse with, "Get thee behind me, Satan!"

I was much assisted, both at one and at seven, to warn many listening souls of
the flood coming. There was great life in the Society. All the first, I am
confident, shall not become last.

Thur., November 4th. I left that promise upon their hearts, "I will bring the
third part through the fire;" and took horse with James Jones. I encouraged the
remnant at Birmingham with the same words; and rode on to Worcester.

About a score I had left here some years ago; twelve of whom are fallen off to
the Quakers, seeking the living among the dead. I described the last times to
between forty and fifty at our sister Blackmore's; and it was a solemn time of
refreshing.

Fri., November 5th. I set out before day with faithful John Domford. We lodged
at Cambridge inn; and, by eleven on Saturday morning, November 6th, God brought
me safe to my friends in Bristol.


========================================================================
Source: https://sermonindex.net/books/the-journal-of-charles-wesley/
========================================================================